postquam Christum sepelivi Docui requievi That is After I had buried Christ I came to the Brittains Here I taught them and here I was buried 6. Notwithstanding his Relicks could not be discovered insomuch as some anciently doubted whether he was indeed buried at Glastonbury To cleare which doubt a certain devout Catholike in the days of King Edward the third presented a supplication to the King and obtain'd leave to search after it The Kings Patents for that purpose are still extent wherein it is sayd A Supplication hath been made to us by Iohn Blome of London that whereas as he affirms he hath received a command from Heaven diligently to seek till he could find the venerable Body of the Noble Counsellor Ioseph of Arimathea which reposes in Christ being buried within the limits of the Monastery of Glastonbury and which for the Saints honour and edification of many is to be discovered in these times And whereas also in ancient Records it is contained that his Body was there buried We in case it be so being desirous to bestow due honours to the Monument and Venerable Reliques of him who express'd so great piety and charity to our Redeemer dying that he took his Body from the Crosse and placed it in a new Monument which he had built for himselfe and hoping that by the revealing of his holy Relicks greater grace and favour shall be shewed by God to us and our whole Kingdome We thereforefore have given and granted permission as much as lyes in us to the sayd Iohn â—lome to digg wheresoever he shall find expedient within the precincts of the sayd Monastery in order to the searching out of the sayd pretious Relicks according to the iniunction and Revelation made to him Provided notwithstanding that he shall doe nothing which may damnify our Beloved in Christ the Abbot and Convent of the sayd Monastery or endanger ruine to the Church For which purpose he is to desire and obtain the permission and assent of the sayd Abbot and Convent for whatsoever he shall there doe Witnes the King at Westminster the eighth day of Iune 7. What effect this search had does not appeare by History Which is a sign and presumption strong enough that Iohn Blome mistook a dream for a Revelation His devotion and good will may deserve at least pardon if not commendation but Christian prudence required that he should have committed to the examination and judgment of Superiours or Spirituall persons his pretended Revelation before the publication of it and much more before he did presume to engage the King in the execution of his imaginations XIII CHAP. 1.2.3 S. Ioseph brought with him two vessels fill'd with the blood of our Saviour 4. The like reported of the Master of St. Iohns in Hierusalem 5 6. c. The truth thereof asserted by Bishop Grosthead 8.9 Why S. Ioseph would have those vessels buried with his body 1. THE same Monuments which inform us of the life death and buriall of S. Ioseph at Glastonbury a Tradition unquestion'd in all ages by Brittains Saxons Danes and Normans the same doe likewise testify that S. Ioseph brought with him into Brittany two silver vessels fill'd with the blood of our Saviour Iesus Christ as we read in Capgrave which most precious Vessels by his order were buried with him in his Tomb. Thus among others writes the Authour of Eulogium cited by B. Vsher. And the same in publick Tables hath been transmitted to posterity by the Monastery of Glastâ—nbury for a perpetuall memory of so rich a treasure 2. Severall proofes hereof were extant even to the dayes of Queen Elizabeth which the foresayd learned Bishop Vsher hath collected And among others he recounts this Adde hereunto saith he the narration of William Good a Iesuit who during the raign of King Henry the eighth was born and in his child-hood bred up at Glastonbury Who affirms that at Glastonbury there were extant in his time brasse-plates ingraven for perpetuating the memory of these things likewise Chappels Grottes Crosses Arms and the observation of the Festivall of S. Ioseph on the sixth of the Calends of August All these remain'd as long as the Monks enioy'd the most firm Charters of Kings but now they are all buried in the ruins of the place Yet never did any Monk know the certain place of the Sepulcher of this Saint They sayd that it was hid extreamly deep under ground or in some place of the Mountain neighbouring to the sharp-mountain call'd Hamden-hill And that in future times when the Body should be found the whole world would repair thither in devotion being invited with the multitude and greatnes of the miracles that should be wrought And among other things sayd he I remember that I saw in a Stone-crosse which in the raign of Queen Elizabeth was demolished a plate of brasse in which was written That in the thirtieth yeare after the Passion of our Lord Ioseph of Arimathea with eleaven or twelve companions came into Brittany and that permission was given them by King Arviragus to abide at Glaston then call'd Avallonia like simple solitary men And that he brought with him two silver Vessels of no great capacity in which were contain'd a portion of the blood and most sacred water which flow'd out of Christs side after he was dead And that a Crosse was erected there many years before to shew the length of the Chappel which the same S. Ioseph built of rods waâ—led to the honour of the most Holy Virgin the which length is measured by a line drawn from the middle of that Crosse unto the side of a Chappel afterwards built of squar'd stones And on the out-side of the wall of this Chappell erected to the honour of the most blessed Virgin were ingraven in a stone in most ancient Characters these two words IESUS MARIA These things are likewise confirm'd by the ancient Arms of the same Monastery which are a white Scutcheon upon which is erected straight downwards the stock of a Crosse green and knotted and from side to side are the arms of the Crosse of the same colour There are likewise sprinkled all over the field drops of blood and on both sides of the stock under the wings of the crosse are placed two viols gilded These were always call'd the Badges of St. Ioseph who is piously beleived to have dwelt and peradventure been buried there 3. Now that S. Ioseph together with Nicodemus did indeed out of respect and veneration gather the Blood of our Lord and that for diverse ages the same blood was piously worshipped by devout Christians both in the East and West ancient Histories and Martyrologies doe testify 4. And on this occasion we must not omit what is related by Matthew Paris in the one thousand two hundred forty and seaventh year of our Lord Then the Master of the Temple and Hospitall of S. Iohn of Ierusalem sent a certain portion of the blood of our Lord shed on
Divine Faith to submitt therto So unhappily prevalent is worldly Power and Riches against the Spirit of Christianity which teaches Humility and a contempt of such transitory vanities 2. The King not content only to giue permission to these Apostolick Preachers to convert and save his subjects was pleas'd moreover to extend his liberality to them so far as to afford them a place of retreat commodious for their quiet and holy Devotions and sufficient for their sustenance that so without distraction and sollicitude they might attend to the worship of the true God and the instruction of all those that were willing to seek it Yet we cannot without injury to the zeale and charity of these our Primitive Fathers imagin that they were willing to spare their labour and travells to make Christ known to many which enquired not after him No doubt they behav'd themselves as all other holy Missioners did in those dayes through all places 〈…〉 to fly from the wrath to come and made use of that Retreat allowd them by 〈◊〉 King only as a place of repose after they had been spent with toyling in Gods harvest in which place being separated from worldly conversation they might purify themselves before their deaths that so they might be admitted into Gods presence to receive the Crown of all their labours 3. The Seat assignd by King Arviragus to S. Ioseph and his Companions was an Island rude and uncultivated call'd by the Britons for the colour of it Iniswytrin that is the glassy Island compass'd by the River Bry and situated in Somersetshire In succeeding time being cleard from bryars draynd and cultiuated it was by the inhabitants nam'd Avallonia for the plenty of apples and other fruit growing there But in after ages when the Saxons had possess'd themselves of those parts they resum'd the former Title and call'd it in their own language Glaston or Glascon whence the famous Monastery of Glastonbury begun after a homely fashion by S. Ioseph but in future times with a prodigious magnificence enlarged tooke its name 4. In the same place there was by King Arviragus and his Son Marius allotted a certain proportion of ground for the nourishment of these twelve strangers containing according to their ancient measure twelve Hydes of Land Now this term Hyde is by our Writers sometime call'd a Manse Mansa Manentium sometime a Family by others it is call'd a Plough containing as much as one Plough and Oxen could cultivate in one yeare or as could nourish a small Family And within this proportion seems to have been contained a certain fenny but rich peice of ground which the Saxons afterwards call'd Godney that is Gods Island as being the first portion of ground which in the Christian Church was consecrated to Gods service V. CHAP. 1. S. Ioseph at Glastonbury build's a Church 2.3.4 c. This confirm'd by ancient Testimonies as an Epistle of S. Patrick here produced 11.12 Observations from that Epistle 13 14. An Objection answerd 1. THe first thing that our New blessed Inhabitants did in their new Habitation was to build and consecrate to the worship of the only true God a Temple or Church in which so great was the fervour and piety of our Primitive Christians that is was deservedly call'd the Mother of Saints 2. This Church erected by S. Ioseph moved thereto by Divine Revelation as our Ancient Records testify was also dedicated to the honour of the most blessed Virgin Mary and moreover was immediatly consecrated by our Lord himselfe Of these things the Testimonies are so ancient and of such authority that severall Protestant Writers refuse not their assent to them We will here produce the attestation of Authours and Monuments which cannot reasonably be excepted against 3. The first is of S. Patrick the so illustrious Apostle of Ireland He after many years Labours spent in his Apostolicall Office there thirsting after a quiet retired life of Contemplation in the year four hundred thirty nine returning into his native Countrey Brittany made choice of Glastonbury a then famous schoole of Sanctity for his abode where he spent his last thirty years in Prayers Fasting Watching and all other Penitentiall austerities Now having by Tradition been inform'd that in that place many Primitive Saints had been enterr'd desirous to find out and honour their Relicks he caused the ground to be broken in severall places and thought fit to give an account to posterity of what he found there This he did in Writing preserv'd hitherto with great care and approv'd not only by ancient and modern Catholick Authours but by learned Protestants also The tenour of it is as followeth 4. In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. I Patrick the poor humble servant of God in the four hundred twenty fifth yeare of the Incarnation of our Lord being sent by the most holy Pope Celestin into Ireland by the assistance of divine Grace I converted the Irish people to the way of Truth And having establish'd them in the Catholick Faith I at last am return'd into Brittany where as I beleive by a speciall conduct of God who is the life and the way I arrived at the Island Ynswitrin Where I found a holy ancient place chosen and sanctified by God to the honour of the immaculate Virgin Mary the Mother of God There also I met with certain Brethren of holy Conversation instructed in the rudiments of Catholick Faith who were the Successors of the Disciples of the holy Saints Phaganus and Diruvianus whose names considering the merits of their lives I assuredly beleive are written in heaven And because the Iust shall be had in perpetuall memory out of the tender affection which I bore to the sayd Brethren I resolved to commemorate their Names in this my Writing the which are Brumban Hiregaan Bremwal Wentreth Bantomeweny Adelwolred Loyot Wellias Breden Swelwes Hinloërnus and another calld Hin These being born of Noble parentage and desirous to adorn their Nobility with works of Christian Faith made choice of an Eremiticall life And because I found them of humble and quiet spirits I chose rather to live with them as an abiect in the worlds esteem then to dwell in Courts of Princes Moreover being all of us of one heart and one soule we thought it best for us to live eat and drink in Community and to sleep in the same habitation and thus though much against my will they would needs make me their Superiour who was not worthy to untye the latchets of their shooes 5. Whilst we thus lead a Monasticall life together according to the Rules of Ancient approved Fathers the foresayd Brethren shewd me certain Writings of S. Phaganus and Diruvianus wherin was declared that twelve Disciples of the Holy Apostles Philip and Iacob built the sayd ancient Church to the honour of the foresayd Blessed Virgin by the appointment of the blessed Archangel Gabriel And moreover that our Lord himselfe from heaven dedicated the sayd Church to the honour
ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments be asserted Vpon which grounds Malmsburiensis saith There is no certainty in what place was seated the Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction in the time of the Brittains before the entry of the Saxons X. CHAP. 1.2 S. Fugatius and Damianus return to Rome to obtain a Confirmation of their Acts. 3.4 Recourse to the See Apostolick ancient 5 6. At their return they bring a blessed Crown and a Letter to King Lucius 7. The extent of King Lucius his Dominions 8. Of Archflamens and Flamens 1. AFter three years succesfull labours in this new Vineyard of our Lord these two Holy Apostolick Preachers Fugatius and Damâ—anus returned to Rome to give an account to S. Eleutherius of the affairs of Brittany This is testified by our ancient Historians Geffrey of Monmouth Roger Wendover the compiler of the History of Rochester as likewise a Brittish ancient Poet taking the name of Gildas and quoted by Bishop Vsher. 2. But most expresly by Matthew of Westminster whose words are these In the year of Grace one hundred eighty six the Blessed Prelats Fugatius and Damianus returned to Rome and obtained from the holy Pope Eleutherius a Confirmation of all they had done in Brittany And having perform'd this the foresayd Doctours came back into Brittany accompanied with many others By whose inctructions the Nation of the Brittains being confirm'd in tho Faith of Christ became illustrious The names and Acts of these men are found in the Book which our Historian Gildas wrote of the Victory of Aurelius Ambrosius 3. That it was the practise of Christian Churches especially in the West upon severall occasions to have recourse to the Chair of S. Peter many examples occurre in the Ecclesiasticall History and this even from the beginning of Christianity We mention'd formerly a Message sent from the Christians of Brittany by S. Beatus to Rome for a more perfect instruction in the Christian Faith And about this time of King Lucius the Church of Lyons in France sent S. Irenaeus to this Holy Pope Eleutherius for resolving certain Questions about Ecclesiasticall affairs saith S. Ierome 4. This they did partly to shew their dependance and subordination to the supreme Tribunal of the Church as likewise for the preservation of Vnity of which the Chair of S. Peter was always acknowledged the Center But the present Church of Brittany having been constituted a Church by the zeale and authority of this blessed Pope Eleutherius there was a greater necessity and obligation of recourse to him for the confirmation of those Ordinances which had been made by his Delegats 5. Among other memorable passages touching the Answer sent by Pope Eleutherius to this Message of King Lucius this is one That Fugatius and Damianus presented the King from him with a Crown blessed by him This is asserted by a late learned Protestant Lawyer William Lambard who professes that in his search among the Ancient Lawes of England for many ages hid in darknes he produced this adding withall that besides a Crown bless'd by this Holy Pope he likewise ordain'd the limits of the Brittish Kingdom and withall prescrib'd the Duty and Right of a Christian King saying thus A King being the Minister and Delegat of the Supreme King is appointed by God for this end that he might govern this earthly Kingdom and people of our Lord and above all that he should venerate and govern his Church defending it from all who would injure it that he should root out of it and utterly destroy all evill doers 6. Roger Hoveden four hundred years before M. Lambard transcribing the same passage out of the Ancient Laws of King Edward onely differs from him in this That where mention is made of a Kings Office toward the Church he leaves out the word Regat 7. As touching the limits of King Lucius his Kingdom which this Authour saith was prescribed by Pope Eleutherius whether from thence it came that all the Northern Provinces of the Island afterwards called Scotland governed by a King of their own Nation were subiect to the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the Metropolitan Church of York cannot now be determin'd Polydor Virgil out of ancient Scottish Records affirms that this subjection was a principio from the very beginning of Christianity and that the Bishop of Glasco was to receive his consecration from the Arch-Bishop of York More Maiorum by an immemoriall custom of their Ancestors But of this hereafter 8. One passage more relating to this Answer of Pope Eleutherius is recorded by Martinus Polonus who writes thus The foresaid Holy men Fugatius and Damianus by an Apostolicall Mandat of the Pope ordained that Bishops should be placed in those Citties where formerly there were Flamens and Arch-bishops where Arch-flamens Wherby he signifies that the Pope confirmed the Ordonances formerly made by these his Legats XI CHAP. 1. Severall Churches built by King Lucius 2.3 As Westminster deputed for the buriall of Princes 4. A second at York then the Cheif Citty 5. A third at CaeÌ„r-leon in Wales 6.7 It is question'd whether that was a Metropolitan See 8. A Church built at Dover 9. An Episcopall See said to be erected at Kungresbury in Somersetshire buâ— that is doubtfull 1. IT hath already been declared that King Lucius presently after his Baptism or Theanus consecrated first Bishop of London built a Cathedrall Church to the honour of S. Peter on Cornhill in London Now after the return of Fugatius and Damianus there were severall other Churches erected The names of many of which are still extant upon ancient Records 2. The first of these was the Church of Westminster concerning the first foundation wherof Sulcardus a Monk wrote a Book which he dedicated to Vitalis constituted Abbot there by King William the Conquerour From whence some have collected that in the same place had been formerly erected an Idol-temple consecrated to Apollo which by an Earthquake in the raign of Antoninus Pius was cast to the ground 3. Another Authour called Iohn Fleet who wrote in the year of our Lord one thousand four hundred forty three adds in consequence to Sulcardus out of an Ancient Chronicle written in the Saxon tongue that this place was from the days of King Lucius destin'd for the burying place of our Kings as wee see to this day His words quoted by Bishop Vsher are these From the Primitive age of Christian Faith among the Brittains that is from the days of Lucius their King who in the year of Grace one hundred eighty four is sayd to have received the Divine Law of Christ and together with it the Baptism of holy Regeneration this place of Westminster was founded and consecrated to the honour of God and specially deputed for the buriall of Kings and a Treasury or Repository of their Royall Ornaments To the same effect writes Radolphus Nigerâ— affirming that it was built in the last year of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus
there is not express'd by the Writers of his life Yet our Martyrologe relates on the sixth of Iune that he rested in our Lord with great Sanctity about the year of Christ four hundred and three and the visions and wonders preceding his death are thus related by those who have written his life 8. An Angel of our Lord from heaven appear'd to him with a pleasant countenance saying O worthy soldier of God may the joy of our Lord always encrease in thee and his peace continually remain with thee Be ready prepar'd for e're long God will call thee out of this world and thou shalt meet thy heavenly King with a palm of Victory This celestiall Messenger of God stay'd with him a good space and fill'd his soule with a spirituall sweetnes known only to God A second time another Angell appear'd unto him and sayd I am Michael the Archangel sent to thee from our Lord by whose command I am to acquaint thee with what shall shortly befall Behold I declare unto thee the hour of thy departure for after ten dayes thou shalt ioyfully issue out of thy prison of flesh and escape out of the dungeon of this world With inestimable gladnes thou shalt meet thy heavenly King into whose presence we will beare thee and he will receive thee with glory enrolling thee among the Cittizens and Courtiers of his kingdom 9. It is said that his Mother and sisters were present and assisting at his death being invited thither by the fame of his miracles And after his departure it seems they caried his body back with them into Brittany But afterward when the Pagan Saxons demolish'd the Christian Sepulchers in our Island it was transported again into Flanders for thus we read in his life 10. The Holy man dyed the eighth day before the Ides of Iune and his Body was buried in the Isle of Plet or Plecit where it remained many years illustrious by many miracles But barbarous people afterwards invading the Countrey forced the Brittains to fly into forrain regions at which time the Brethren of the foresaid Monastery took up the sacred Body and carried it with them over the Sea which divides Brittany from Gaule And travelling with this sacred pledge at last they arrived at his own Monastery where they repos'd it Where because it was not entertained with due honour a certain Noble Marques call'd Arnulphus appointed by God to be the instrument of the safety of many men removed it to the Monastery of Blandinium in Gaunt together with the precious Relicks of the famous Confessour Bertulpus Which Translation was made on the third day before the Nones of December when Clotharius raigned in France On which day yearly to this time the sacred Body is caried in a solemne Procession And what miracles were wrought severall times during such Processions Cap-grave relates III. CHAP. 1. Constans quiets Gaule and comes into Brittany 2 3. A Synod at Sardica where Brittish Bishops come 4. Gests of the Synod 5.6 c. Of Appeales to Rome c. 12.13 c. S. Athanasius restor'd and again banish'd 15.16 Constans his death 1. IN the yeare three hundred forty two as Paulus Diaconus writes great commotions began in the Roman Empire For the Nation of the Franks setling themselves in Gaule used all hostility against the Romans But this trouble was quickly appeas'd by the Emperour Constans who coming out of Illyricum â—ought with and subdued them After which he pass'd over into Brittany which usually follow'd the motions of Gaule This appears from Iulius Firmicus who in a Book dedicated to the same Emperour recounts this journey performed during the tempestuous season of Winter telling him that the Brittains at the unlook'd for sight of him were affrighted into obedience 2. Four yearts after this upon occasion of great combustions especially in the Eastern Empire the two Emperours ioyn'd to call a Council intended to be Oecumenicall For the Eastern Bishops of the faction of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia Cheif-Pillar of the Arians had condemned S. Athanasius in two Synods at Tyre and Antioch On the contrary Iulius Bishop of Rome in a Synod of Italian Bishops received him into his Communion notwithstanding the intercession of the Orientals who sent to Rome their Decree of the condemnation of S. Athanasius Wherupon a Schism between the Eastern and Western Churches being likely to break forth to prevent it the Orthodox Emperour Constans earnestly solicited his brother Constantius ro joyn with him in calling a Generall Councill therby to preserve inviolate the heritage of their Fathers piety by which he had establish'd the Empire destroyed Tyrants and reduced to his obedience many barbarous Nations 3. Hereupon a Synod was assembled the year following at Sardica in Illyrium to which there came out of the Western Empire about three hundred Bishops and out of the East onely seaventy sixe Now among the Western Bishops some there were who came out of Brittany as S. Athanasius in whose cause especially the Synod met expressly affirms naming one of them to wit Restitutus Bishop of London who twenty years before had been at the Councill of Nicea to establish the Faith of the Consubstantiality of the Son of God In which regard to treat more particularly of this Synods affairs appertains to our present History for therby will appeare the conformity of the Brittish Churches in those dayes to the Faith and Discipline of the Catholick Church 4. For as much therfore as concerns the Acts of this Synod the principall was a confirmation of Faith establish'd in the Council of Nicéa Next the declaring the innocence of S. Athanasius Marcellus Asclepas and other Orthodox Bishops persecuted and chased from their Sees by the Arian faction together with the deposition and excommunication of their adversaries Then succeeded a condemnation of those Eastern Bishops which deserted the Synod and made a Schismaticall Assembly at Philippopolis neer Sardica where they likewise publish'd Decrees and Canons in contradiction to the lawfull Synod 5. Then touching matters of Disciplin establish'd in this holy Synod the most considerable was the confirming by an expresse Canon the lawfullnes of Appeales that is Petitions for Revisions of Episcopall causes From all other Churches both Eastern and Western to the See Apostolick of Rome The form of which Canon is as followeth 6. Osius Bishop said This must likewise necessarily be added That it may not be lawfull for Bishops to passe out of their own Province into another Province in which there are Bishops unlesse peradventure they be invited by their Brethren least they should seem to shut the dore of Charity But if it happen that in any Province a Bishop have a contention against his Brother Bishop one of the two may call out of another Province a Bishop to judge the cause But if any Bishop shall be judged and condemned in any cause yet thinks his cause to be good In this case to
Faith of the Brittish Church was S. Kebius sirnamd Corâ—nius Son of Salomon Duke of Cornwal who is reported to have undertaken a iourney into Gaule to S. Hilary newly return'd from Exile to be more perfectly instructed by him in the Catholick Faith Which iourney Pitseus says was occasion'd by the unhappy springing upp of the Arian Heresy in Brittany 2. Capgrave in the Life of S. Kebius says that he abode severall years with S. Hilary improving himself in learning and Sanctity whereto God gave testimony by conferring on him the Grace of Miracles so that he gave sight to the blind cleansed the Leprous and healed those who were dumb sick of the palsey and possess'd with Devills 3. The same Authour together with our other Historians Leland Pitsaeus Spelman c. affirm that after some years the Holy man was admonish'd by an Angell to return into his own countrey whereupon being coÌ„secrated a Bishop by S. Hilary he placed his See in the Isle of Anglesey or Mona and by his holy example and sound Doctrin instructed the Venedotae and Monudes northern people of Wales It is said likewise that being arriv'd in Brittany he was requested to come and undertake the Principality of Cornwall but utterly refused to accept any worldly authority or power 4. After these things saith Capgrave Kebius with ten of his Disciples who were Monks descended into the meadow of King Ethelic pitching his tent there Whereupon the King sent to enquire who they were that durst presume to enter into his meadow The Messenger returning told him that they were Monks Wherupon the King presently arose with all his family intending to cast those Monks out of his countrey but in the way he fell from his horse which dyed and the King with all his followers were struck with blindnes Then did the King prostrate himself on his face before S. Kebius devoting himself entirely to God and his servant Kebius and immediatly by the holy mans prayer they were all healed After this the King gave to the man of God two Churches who having given the King his benediction retired to Menevia afterward calld S. Davids from whence he sailed over into Ireland where having built a Church in a certain Island he remained there four years 5. Very probable it is that this S. Kebius was the fame Brittish Preist who baptis'd the Irish S. Albeus For in the Life of that Saint recorded by Bishop Vsher we read this passage Lachanus gave the Holy Child to certain Brittains who brought him upp with great cure giving him the Name of Albeus because he was found alive under a rock and the Grace of God was with him After these things there came thither a certain Brittish Preist sent by the See Apostolick into Ireland many years before S. Patrick to sow the Faith of Christ there But the Irishmen being Pagans would not receive him nor beleive his Doctrin except a very few He came then to the Inhabitants of Munster where he found the Holy child Albeus praying in the open aire with his eyes rais'd up to heaven that the true Faith might be reveal'd to him and saying My desire is to know the Creatour of all things and to beleive in him who made heaven and earth and all creatures in them For I know that the Elements were not made without a skillfull Workman neither could any man produce these things When the holy child had thus prayd the said Preist who over-heard him saluted him and according to his hearts desire instructed him in all things which having done he baptis'd him continuing the same name of Albeus to him 6. Besides S. Albeus the Ecclesiasticall Monuments of Ireland record severall other persons converted and baptis'd by the same Holy Brittish Preist as Meclarus and Kiaxanus persons eminent in Sanctity and illustrious for the number of their Disciples All which moreover were exalted to Episcopall dignity before S. Patricks arrivall there Which they esteeme no disparagement to his Apostleship which began in the year four hundred and thirty 7. After some years abode in Ireland the Holy Bishop Kebius returned to his See in Anglesey where he dyed in the year of Grace three hundred and seaventy The place of his buriall seems to have been among the Ordovices in Denbighshire For in the Story of S. Winefred written by Robert Abbot of Shrewsbury we read that the Holy Virgin was buried neer to the Sepulchers of Chebaeus and Senanus at a place call'd Gwethern Witheriacum in the western part of Denbigh-shire Which S. Chebaus was no doubt the same with this our S. Kebius An illustrious Monument of whose Memory is still remaning in Anglesey where saith Camden the Holy Promontory looking towards Ireland Vulgarly call'd Holy-head is by the Natives nam'd Caër-Gubi from Kebius à Holy man and Disciple of S. Hilary Bishop of Poictiers Neither is S. Hilary himself forgotten there his memory being preserved by another Promontory call'd Hilary-point IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Patrick the place and time of his Birth His Parents c. 1. THE same year in which S. Hylary retun'd into Gaule from banishment at which time S. Kebius repair'd to him was illustrious likewise for the Birth of the great Apostle of Ireland S. Patrick True it is that among our Ecclesiasticall Historians there is great Variety as in the number of the years of his life so consequently in fixing the year of his Nativity But the series of his Life and Gests seems to be more exactly computed by William of Malmsbury Adam of Domerham and Iohn a Monk who have written his life more accuratly then any out of the Ancient Records of Glastenbury and Probus who wrote the same presently after his death And by their account ascribing to S. Patricks life one hundred and eleaven years and fixing his death in the year of our Lord four hundred seaventy two his birth must fall on this year three hundred sixty one 2. Now though some Historians and among the rest Mathew of Westminster and Baronius likewise doe affirm that he was born in Ireland yet the greater number and those externs also doe acknowledge him a Brittain neither is this denyed even by the Irish Writers themselves 3. But there seems some difficulty in assigning the particular Province in Brittany where he was born Bishop Vsher is of opinion that the place of his Nativity was a Town call'd Kirck-patrick situated between the Castle of Dunbritton and Glasco where the Romans anciently cast up a rampire to exclude the barbarous Caledonians and Picts And hereto he adds this observation At this day saith he the ancient limits of the Provinces being chang'd so as that the Castle of Dunbritton does not now as formerly belong to the region of the Brittains but Scotts hence probably it has hapned that some have affirm'd S. Patrick to have been a Scott 4. This conjecture of so learned a Writer though it confirms our position
whole Nation 12. This wonderfull Victory is beleiv'd to have been obtain'd neer a town call'd Mold in Flintshire for there is a large feild which still retaines the name of S. Germanus being call'd in the Brittish language Maes-garmâ—n There also runs the River Alen in which probably the Picts and Saxons were many of them drown'd And besides this the place being situated neer the Sea lay fittly for the abord of the Enemies Navy and armies This Victory likewise seems to be celebrated by S. Gregory the Great who expounding those words of Iob Cardines quoque mariâ— operiet He covereth the bottom or roots of the Sea makes mention of Alleluiah sung by the Brittains and the great vertue thereby obtain'd over the Ocean and all their Enemies S. Beda indeed applies this passage to the times of S. Augustin and conversion of the Saxons Whereas that Book was written before Saint Augustins arrivall in Brittany and therefore more properly belongs to the present story 13. The great blessings confer'd by these Venerable Bishops on our Island were in some degree recompenc'd by the prosperous voyage which at their return they acknowledg'd from the intercession of the Tutelary Saint of Brittany the glorious Martyr S. Albanus For so writes the fore mentioned Authour Constantius saying Their own merits and the intercession of the Martyr S. Albanus obtain'd for them a calm voyage by Sea so that their prosperous ship rendred them safe to the desires of their freinds at home From whom they had been absent little more then the space of a year during which short time so many wonderfull things were wrought by them never to be forgotten nor without great veneration mention'd by us This was S. Germanus his first voyage into Brittany Within six years he will be obliged to return once more and make a longer aboad here VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Patrick a Disciple of S. Germanus receives his Mission from P. Celestinus 7.8 His companions in his Mission 9.10 Irish Magicians give warning of his coming 11. c. Of the Staff of Iesus 1. DVring the time that S. Germanus remain'd in Brittany S. Patrick being then sixty eight years old inseparably adhered to him from him he learnt many instructions in Christian Doctrin Disciplin receiv'd many examples of vertue and piety for his imitation By him likewise he was encourag'd to undertake the Conversion of the Irish Nation but withall admonish'd to expect from the Apostolick see of Rome a commission and authority to execute that Apostolicall Office 2. For which purpose he accompanied S. Germanus into Gaule from whence the year following he went to Rome being desirous saith Iocelinus to have his actions and iourney into Ireland confirm'd by the authority of Pope Celestinus He had appointed by Saint Germanus for his companion to Rome to be a comfort in his travell and a witnes of his holy conversation a certain Preist named Sergecius a devout servant of our Lord. When he was arriv'd at Rome he committed himself to the Prebends of the Roman Church to be more perfectly instructed in their instituts 3. Afterwards he repair'd to the Holy Pope Celestinus and humbly casting himself at his feet earnestly besought him to employ his care for the conversion of the Pagan Irish Nation Which Petition of his being very acceptable to the Holy Pope he a while after sent for him and changing his name from Magonius to Patricius as prophecying that he should be a spirituall Father of many soules he promoted him to the Episcopall dignity and so directed him to his voyage into Ireland Thus writes Stanihurst in the Life of our Saint Other Authours affirm that he was ordain'd Bishop by S. Amator or by an Archbishop called Mathew But all generally agree that he receiv'd his Mission only from Pope Celestinus 4. And hereof S. Patrick himself is a most authentick witnes as may appear in an Epistle which he wrote of his Legation which begins thus In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. I Patricius a poor humble servant of our Lord in the four hundred and thirtieth year of his Incarnation was sent Legat by the most holy Pope Celestinus into Ireland the inhabitants whereof by the Divine Grace I converted to the Faith of Christ c. 5. This Epistle is extant in Capgrave and also in the fifth Tome of the Great Bibliotheque of the Fathers Where is added this Observation of the learned Gerardus Vossius This Epistle of the Legation of S. Patricius we found some years since among the Manuscript Collections of Marianus Victorius of pious memory Bishop of Reate who receiv'd it transcrib'd faithfully out of a most ancient Copy of Glastenbury Abbey at the time when he attended Cardinal Poole sent by the Pope Legat into England So that the authority of it seems not fitt to be rejected The whole tenour of this Epistle has been already produc'd in the fifth Chapter of the second Book of this History upon occasion of treating concerning the first foundation of the Abbey of Glastenbury by S Ioseph of Arimathea and his disciples 6. In the same Epistle S. Patrick also testifies that together with the Episcopall Degree S. Celestinus bestowd on him twelve years of Indulgence His words are I found in Writings of a later date that S. Phaganus and Diruvianus obtain'd from the Holy Pope Eleutherius who sent them ten years of Indulgence And I brother Patricius received of Pope Celestin of happy memory twelve years Hence it is that Florilegus saith That S. Patrick took his iourney to Ireland enrich'd with spirituall treasures 7. He was accompanied in his Legation saith Iocelinus with twenty persons eminent for their wisedom and holy conversation Which were assigned to him for his assistance by Pope Celestinus In his iourney he diverted to S. Germanus his instructour from whose liberality he received chalices Preistly vestments and store of Books together with many other things proper for Ecclesiasticall Ministery 8. One of his principall companions was the same Sergetius or Segetius who by S. Germanus his order had attended him in his iourney to Rome being a pious and vertuous Preist There are mention'd in Ecclesiasticall monuments two whose names were Auxilius and Isserninus nam'd by some Servinus their names are found subscrib'd in a Synod assembled afterward by S. Patrick in Ireland Others there were of inferiour Ecclesiasticall Orders saith Bishop Vsher who under S. Patrick ministred to our Lord. 9 Warning of S. Patricks coming into Ireland was given severall years before by the Magicians and Pagan Prophets there as we read in his Life extant in Capgrave For they said A man will come hither with his wood whose Table shall be placed on the Eastern side of his house and some persons standing behind together with others from the Table will sing and the Congregation will answer them saying Amen When this man comes he
younger S. Germanus XV. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Patrick comes out of Ireland into Brittany thence goes to Rome c 4 c. At his return he retires to Glastenbury His Chart Relicks of Saint Steven c. 1. IN the year of Grace four hundred thirty nine Saint Patrick having with wonderfull advantage laboured in our Lords vineyeard in Ireland the space of eight years returned into Brittany where saith Malmsburiensis he abode thirty years in the Isle Avallonia or Glastenbury leading a most holy life Notwithstanding whether at that time he visited Glastenbury is uncertain Probably the motive of his leaving Ireland might be to take a journey to Rome and there give an account of his Apostleship â—or this is affirm'd by severall Authours as Capgrave Bishop-Vsher c. 2. Iocelinus adds that before his voyage he fixed his Episcopall chair in the Citty of Armagh resolving in his mind that the same should be the Prime Metropolis and Mistresse of the whole Island And to the end that this design might have an effect irrevocable he determin'd to repair to the See Apostolick and thence obtain authentick Priviledges to ratify this his purpose An Angel from our Lord approv'd his intention of undertaking that â—ourney c. Whereupon having ordain'd Bishops Preists and other Ecclesiasticall Ministers whom he placed in opportune residences he gave them his benediction and took leave of them 3 That in his way either to or from Rome he retir'd into a Monastery to enjoy for some time the peace of contemplation is affirm'd by our Historians and that Glastenbury was the place chosen by him in which afterward also he repos'd himself there happily ending his dayes And herein he imitated the holy practise of former Saints as Saint Fugatius and Damianus who after labouring in their Apostolicall Office retir'd from worldly conversation and spent their last days in conversation with God alone 4. What were the speciall exercises of S. Patrick in his retirement is related by ancient Writers viz. attending to Prayer Fasting and purity of Life instituting rules for a Monasticall Profession in Glastenbury where he found Religious men the Successours of S. Ioseph of Arimathea and S. Fugatius and S. Diruvianus These S. Patrick reduced from an Eremiticall to a Coenobiticall course of life gving them instituts which himself had receiv'd from his glorious Vnckle S. Martin of Tours who long since had cloathed him with the Monasticall habit Which Habit saith Iocelin was a White Cowle of the naturall-colour of the wooll over his other garments by which was denoted purity and innocence And this fashion was imitated by the Iâ—ih Monks as likewise the Monks of Brittany before Saint Augustins coming who to distinguish himself from them assum'd a Black Cowle whence the New Monks his Successours were usually stiled Nigri Monachi Black Monks 5. In Glastenbury it was where S. Patrick wrote that famous Chart the whole tenour whereof hath been already produced in the second Book of this History upon occasion of declaring the foundation of that most famous Monastery In which Chart the Holy Bishop particularly describes the Isle then called Ynswitrin where was an ancient Chappell consecrated to the honour of the most blessed Virgin And how there he found twelve Hermites Successours of the Disciples of S. Phaganus and Diruvianus by whom he was elected their Head There also he declares his happy invention of a Writing composed by the foresaid Apostolicall men Phaganus and Diruvianus in which was contain'd that they had receiv'd from Pope Eleutherius ten years of Indulgence and that by a revelation from our Lord they had built a Church to the honour of S. Michael the Archangel How likewise by a Vision it was signified to him that he was to honour the same Blessed Archangell in the same place for a testimony of the certainty of which Vision his left arm withered and was not restored till he had acquainted the rest of his Brethren with what he had seen This Chart S. Patrick left with two devout Irish Monks Arnulphus Ogmar his companions which resolved to remain attending on the said Chappell In conclusion the Holy Bishop relates how he conferr'd an Indulgence of a hundred dayes on those who by cutting down wood cleared a passage for the devout Visitants of the Chappell consecrated by our Lord himself to the honour of his most Blessed Mother 6. At his return from Rome S. Patrick brought with him some Relicks of the Holy Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul and likewise of Saint Stephen the Blessed Deacon and Martyr together with a linnen cloath on which was sprinkled of the Blood of our Saviour Iesus-Christ which holy Relicks were reserved there behind the Altar of Saint Patrick This is the narration of the Authour of S. Patricks life in Capgrave 7. That which is here deliver'd particularly concerning the Relicks of S. Stephen the Martyr seems confirmed by what Baronius out of Ancient Writers reports how this same year Eudocia wife of the Emperour Theodosius brought from Ierusalem the said Relicks which were layd up in the Church of S. Laurence the Martyr and there piously venerated by devout Christians 8. Iocelinus who expressly affirms that it was in S. Patricks return from Rome that he visited Brittany further declares that during his abode in this his Native countrey he founded many Monasteries filling them with Religious men who willingly submitted themselves to the observation of that form of a Religious life which was prescribed by him That he foretold with the tongue and Spirit of Prophecy many unfortunate and many prosperous things which in future times should befall Brittany And moreover that he foresaw and foretold the Sanctity of S. David then enclos'd in his Mothers womb who was born in the year of Christ four-hundred sixty two whereby is confirm'd what in the Antiquities of Glastenbury is asserted concerning S. Patricks long abode in Brittany after his converting Ireland XVI CHAP. 1.2 Of Bachiarius Disciple to S. Patrick His Pilgrimage His Epistle to an incestuous Preist c. 1. AMong the Brittish Disciples of Saint Patrick the memory of Saint Bachiarius whom some affirm to be the same with Saint Maccaeus or Mocthaeus is celebrated He was saith Pits by Nation a Brittain and Disciple of Saint Patrick He addicted himself to the study of litterature at Caër-leon He was an excellent Poet and skillful Mathematician for his younger years he entirely employd in such studies Gennadius in his Catalogue gives him the Character of a man excellently versed in Christian Philosophy Adding withall that for conserving his integrity and Chastity he forsook his countrey and undertook a long Pilgrimage 2. We were inform'd above from Girardus Cambrensis that the Brittains instructed by S. Germanus accounted Pilgrimages especially to Rome among the works of Piety And many motives S. Bachiarius might have to absent himself from his countrey besides that mention'd by Gennadius For it could not
And when S. Paulin preached among the Northumbers she with others embraced the Faith and received the Sacraments of Christ After which laying aside her Secular Habit desiring to serve our Lord more strictly she went into the Province of the East-angles where she staid a year She had a purpose likewise saith S. Beda to forsake her countrey and all relations and to goe into France there to spend her life as a stranger in the Monastery of Cala thereby to obtaine a perpetuall mansion in heaven For at the same time her Sister Hereswida Mother of Aldulph King of the East-angles had submitted her self to Regular Disciplines expecting a heavenly Crown Desirous therefore to follow her example S. Hilda had a purpose to goe into a strange Countrey but before she could execute that purpose she was recalld by Bishop Aidan into her Countrey of the Northumbers and receiving a place of one family at the North side of the River Wire she with a few companions lived a Monasticall life there another year After which she was made Abbesse in the Monastery calld Heorthu which not long before had been built by the devout handmaid of our Lord Heiu or rather Bega according to Capgrave vulgarly S. Bees who is sayd to have been the first woman in the Province of the Northumbers who took the Habit and Profession of a Nunne by the Benediction of Bishop Aidan But she not long after she had built the Monastery retird to the Citty Calcaria named by the English Calcester vulgarly Tadcaster and there instituted another Mansion 2. S. Hilda therefore being preferd to the government of that Monastery was carefull to establish therin Regular observance in every thing according to the instructions she had received from learned men For both Bishop Aidan and other Religious men who had known her were wont to visit her invited thereto by her wisedom and Love of the service of our Lord for which they bore great affection to her and were diligent to inform her touching Religious Observances 3. After she had governed this Monastery some years she undertook likewise the care of founding and ordaining another Monastery for Religious woemen in which the like Instituts of a Regular life were established the place where this Monastery was built is calld Streanshalc now calld Whitby And there also she taught the perfect observance of Iustice piety chastity and other vertues but principally Peace and Charity So that according to the example of the Primitive Church none were there either rich or poor all things were common to all since none challenged a propriety in any thing For she was a woman of such eminent Prudence that not only men of ordinary condition but Kings and Princes also would sometimes demand and follow her Counsell Such care she had â—o make her subiects diligent in reading Scripture and exercising works of piety that there were very many Ecclesiasticall persons found there very fitt to undertake the Ecclesiasticall degree and Office of the Altar In a word out of that one Monastery we have seen to proceed no fewer then five Bishops all of them men of singular Merits and Sanctity their Names are Bosa Eata Ostfor Iohn and Wilfrid 4. This Monastery of Streneshalch she piously governd till the year of Grace six hundred and eighty in which saith the same S. Beda she passed to our Lord to receive in heaven a reward for many heavenly works wrought upon earth on the fifteenth day before the Calends of December being then Sixty six years old Which time she divided into equall portions living the first thirty three years most nobly in a secular state and the other thirty three far more nobly in Monasticall conversation 5 For her Piety and other excellent vertues illustrious even among persons far distant from her she was generally stiled by the Name of Mother which she made good by being the occasion and instrument of conversion and Salvation to many so fullfilling the dream of her Mother Bregosuid who living in banishmeÌ„t with her husband Hereric under Cerdice King of the Brittains where he dyed by poison she dreamd that she had suddeÌ„ly lost him wherefore seeking him with great solicitude instead of him she found under her garment a most precious chain of Iewells so sparkling that the beams thereof shone through all Brittany Which dream was truly fulâ—filld in this her daughter whose life afforded examples of heavenly light to many persons both near and far removed 6. Before her death she was visited for the space of six years together with sharp and tedious infirmities during all which time she never ceased from praising our Lord for so purifying a tryall of her patience nor from instructing the flock committed to her charge to be diligent in serving and praising God as well in adversity as prosperity In the midst of which exhortations also she ended her life 7. Severall Testimonies our Lord gave of her celestiall happines after death For one of her Religious Sisters in a Monastery thirteen miles distant from thence the same night being wakened with the sound of a Bell like that which called them up to Midnight prayers saw a glorious light and in that light Angels carying S. Hilda's soule to heaven This vision she presently ran to declare to a Holy Virgin named Frigit who in the Abbesses place was Superiour of the Nunnes and the next morning Messengers came to inform them of her death The like vision was communicated to another devout Virgin in the same Monastery where the Holy Abbesse dyed who had then the care of such woemen as coming to conversion were for Probation lodged beyond the bounds of the Enclosure So that this Blessed Virgin Hilda is deservedly placed in the number of Saints in our Martyrologe on the fifteenth of December 8. Neither was it a deminution to her Sanctity that she declared her self in opposition to S. Wilfrid both in the rite of the Paschal Observation and also ioyning in a complaint to the See Apostolick against him as S. Beda testifies and Pope Iohn in his Epistle to King Ethelred in the year seaven hundred and five For it is not to be wondred if a woman should be zealous in maintaining a ceremony received from her Ancestors And we find in Ecclesiasticall Story that S. Athanasius Saint Chrysostom were persecuted not only by impious men but also by some Bishops esteemd for their Sanctity From such exaÌ„ples we learn saith William of Malmsbury the wretched condition of our humane Mortality when we read that men celebrated for their Sanctity by our Forefathers as Theodore Berthwald Iohn Bosa and likewise the Abbesse Hilda with an irreconcileable passion persecuted S. Wilfrid a man most acceptable to God 9. S. Hilda's Successour in the Government of her Monastery was the Royal and Holy Virgin Edelfleda who had been consecrated as an Offring to our Lord by her Father Oswi King of the Northumbers when she was then but a year old
Abbesse †The sign of the hand of Herelwida Abbesse †The sign of the hand oâ— Ealfrid Preist †The sign of the hand of Bissan Preist †The sign of the hand of Aldulf Preist †The sign of the hand of Bonnâ— Preist 13. The same King Withred the year following granted another Charter to a certain Abbesse in the Isle of Thanet called Eabba by which he gave unto her four plough-lands in the same Island belonging to the said King and seated in a small Territory called Human Which Charter he made in his own name and in the Name of his Queen Kinegytha So that it seems the Queen in the former Charter named Werburga either was dead at the making of this or had two names 14. Thus by the piety of King Withred and the zealous diligence of the Arch-bishop Brithwald the Kingdom of Kent recovered its former tranquility and the ruins which through factions and disorders in the state had hapned to the Church were repaired But far greater and more happy changes on the other side of the sea caused by the industry and zeale of our foresaid Apostolick Missioners invite us a while to leave Brittany and attend to them Where we shall see how prosperously the seeds of heavenly Truths sowd by them doe grow and multiply and this the more plentifully because these Spirituall Labourers ioyfully watred them with their own Blood VII CHAP. 2 c. Gâ—sts of the Missioners among the Frisons Cruelty of King Radbode 1. THE Narration of these happy successes in the countrey of the Frisons we will here sett down in the words of the Eminent Cardinall Baronius taken from the faithfull Relation of Marcellinus one of the said Missioners who wrote what he saw with his eyes and in which himself had a part 2. In the six hundred ninety fifth year of our Lord and in the eight Iudiction saith he the Church of the Frisons was happily propagated being bedâ—w'd with the blood of Martyrs For besides the Martyrdom of the two Brethren called Ewald before related the Holy Preist Wigbâ—rt one of the twelve Apostolick Missioners was this year made partaker of the same Crown These things are particularly declared by Marcâ—llinus in the Acts of S. Swibert where to the Gests formerly related he adioyns the following Narration 3. At that time Radbode the infidel King of the â—risons having been expelled out of Vtrecht by the illustrious and most Christian Prince Pipin Senâ—schall of the Court of France made his abode in the Isle of Fosteland called so from the name of a certain Idol-Deâ—ty called Fosta where that Sect of Idolatry was most solemnly celebrated In that Island the Holy Preists and Apostolick Missioners by the suggestion of S. Wigbert being assembled together destroyd the profane Temples of Iupiter and Fosta and yet with all their diligence in preaching could perswade onely three persons to renounce the Pomps of Satan and ioyn themselves to the Orthodox Faith 4. But King Radbode an obstinate Idolater having heard that his Idols had been destroyd by Christians conceived a most furious rage against them and resolving to revenge the injury done to his Gods commanded Saint Wigbert whom he knew before to be a Christian and companion of the Holy Missioners to be putt to death with horrible torments Which manner of death was most acceptable to him for in his dayly prayers his custom had been to begg of almighty God the favour of suffring Martyrdom for him And as for the rest of the Holy Preachers he drove them violently out of the said Island 5. These devout Preists perceiving that King Radbode could by no means be withdrawn from the profane worship of Idols and that by reason of his Tyranny they could by preaching make small progresse in gaining of soules they retired out of that countrey to the foresaid illustrious Prince Pipin by whom they were gratefully entertained And whereas a little before he had by conquest obtained the possession of the Southern Fâ—â—seland from whence he had expelled the said King Radbode he sent them back to preach the Gospell there with a command from the King directed to his Pagan Subjects that not any of them should dare to disturb or in the least sort molest them in their preaching Hence it came to passe by Gods Grace assisting them that by their sedulous teaching they dayly converted many soules from Idolatry to the Faith of Christ. 6. The place where these Holy Preists upon any occasion mett together was the Castle of Vtrecht anciently called Wiltanburg which at this time was under the power of the Eastern Francks and where a little before in the raign of the Emperour Heraclius the illustrious and Holy King of France Dagobert had caused a Church to be built to the honour of the Apostle S. Thomas which Church presently after the perverse and obstinat Frisons had utterly ruind to the ground In the same place these Holy Preists this year built another Church to the honour of the Holy Crosse adioyning to the ruines of the former where they consecrated likewise a Sacred Font to which the new-converted Christians might have a secure accesse to receive the holy Sacrament of Baptism by reason of the strength and defence of the said Castle and garrison Thus writes S. Macellinus cited by Baronius VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S Swibert 9. He and S. Willebrord ordained Bishops 1 TO the foregoing Narration the same Authour subioyns another more particularly of the Gests of S. Swibert according to the tenour following After this the foresaid Preists perceiving that the harvest was indeed great but the laborours few they therefore divided themselves and after the manner of the Apostles and Disciples of our Lord wâ—nt two and two or three and three through diverse Provinces of Germany taking with them certain new converts and so preached the Gospell to the Nations 2. Among these that glorious Preist of our Lord S. Swibert inflamed with the fire of Divine Love at the same time attended by Werenfrid and my self went to a great Village filled with a world of Pagan Rites and adorned with diverse Idoll-Temples And it was distant from Vtrecht about two miles Eastward There whilst he preached that Christ was the true God who would give eternall life to all who beleived in him and admonished them to reliquish the vain worship of Idols which were full of Devills which could not afford any help to such as served them presently he was seised upon by the Pagans and Idoll-Preists and greivously scourged by them crying out and saying This blasphemer prophanes our Law affirms that our Omnipotent Gods are Devills and would seduce the people boldly telling them that the man who was crucified is the true God So that unlesse he be killed or driven out of our countrey the Worship of our Gods will cease and the Rites taught 〈◊〉 by our Fathers shall be exterminated 3 Having said thus they took him and cast
the Holy Fathers And lastly how during the space of forty five years in which he exercised the Episcopall charge he having been exposed to many dangers both at home and abroad at last attained to his eternall happy rest in our Lord. His Memory is celebrated among the Saints by the Church on the twelfth of October the day on which he dyed How his Sacred Relicks were translated from Rippon to Canterbury two hundred and thirty years after his death we shall in due place declare 8. His Successour in the See of Hagulstad or Hexham saith Saint Beda was Acca formerly one of his Preists a man of admirable magnificence for having founded a Church to the honour of Saint Andrew the Apostle he richly adorned it and having gathered many Relicks of the Apostles and Martyrs he raised therein severall Altars in which he placed the said Relicks Moreover he built in the same a most Noble Library furnished with a vast number of volumes He provided also for his Church all manner of holy vessels Lamps and other ornaments And for a more solemne performance of the Divine Office he sent for out of Kent a famous Cantour named Maban who had learnt Ecclesiasticall modulation of the Successours of Saint Gregory there Him he detained the space of twelve years to instruct his Monks both in such Song as they either had never learnt or by disuse had forgotten 9. The devout Bishop Acca also himself was very skilfull in Church-song and moreover learned in Holy Scriptures untainted in his Confession of the Catholick Faith and perfectly versed in Ecclesiasticall Discipline For from his infancy he had been brought up among the Clergy of the Holy Bishop Bosa Bishop of York And afterward aspiring to Religious Perfection he adioynd himself to Saint Wilfrid in whose attendance he continued to his death Whith him also he went to Rome where he learnt many things pertaining to Ecclesiasticall institution which he could not have learnt at home 10. Wee find in Saint Beda that Saint Acca before his exaltation to the Episcopall degree had been an Abbot for under that title there is an Epistle directed to him declaring how by his instinct and order Saint Beda had written his Treatise called Hexameron touching the Creation of the world And how after he was made Bishop he wrote oftimes to the same Saint Beda and exhorted him to write his Commentaries on Saint Luke c. shall be declared hereafter VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Death of S. Aldelm Bishop of Shirborn 5.6 c. Elogies given to him even by Protestants 8.9 c. Forther succeeds him To whom an Epistle from Arch-bishop Brithwald 1 THE same year in which Saint Wilfrid dyed our Island lost another Star likewise of the first magnitude the Holy and most learned Bishop Saint Aldelm Bishop of Shirborn concerning whom frequent mention hath been already made 2. As touching his death thus writes the Auâ—hour of his life in Capgrave S. Aldelm in a good old age full of vertues and Sanctity departed to our Lord on the eighth day before the Calends of Iune in the seaven hundred and ninth year after our Lords Incarnation and the fifth year after he had been promoted to the Episcopall charge and the thirty fourth after his being instituted Abbot He was buried in his Monastery of Meldun or Malmsbury with great honour 3. His death was by divine revelation foreknown to Saint Egwin who in a certain Treatise thus writes Two years after the foundation of the Monastery of Evesham the Holy Bishop Aldelm departed to our Lord whith being made known to mee by revelation I called together she Religious Brethren to whom I declared the decease of that Venerable Father and presently after with great speed I took my iourney to the place where his Sacred Body reposed above fifty miles distant from his Monastery of Malmsbury Whither I conducted the same and there buried it very honourably Moreover I gave command that in every place in which the said Body dayly rested during the Procession there should be erected Sacred Crosses All which Crosses doe remain to this day neither hath any one of them felt any injury by time One of the said Crosses is yet to be seen in the Cloister of that Monastery 4. Two hundred and forty years after his death to witt in the year of Grace nine hundred forty nine saith the foresaid Authour his Sacred Body was taken up out of his Tomb and placed with great honour in a Shrine His Memory is yeaâ—ly celebrated by the Church on the Anniversary day of his death which was the twenty fifth of May. 5. This glorious Bishop is never mentioned by any of our ancient Historians without high praises Yea even our late Protestant Writers are very large in his commendations Bale though ordinarily rude and uncivill towards Catholicks yet of S. Aldelm he testifies that he was so diligently studious in all learning Divine and Humane that he far exceeded all the Ecclesiasticall Writers of his time And that both in verse and prose he was wonderfully learned both for Latin and Greek for his witt sharp and for his stile elegant He happily departed to our Lord in the year of his Incarnation seaven hundred and nine Camden likewise thus writes of him He is truly worthy that his Memory should for ever flourish not only in regard of his Sanctity but learning also He was the first of the English Nation who wrote in the purity of the Latin tongue and the first who taught the English to compose both verse and prose as well in the Greek as Latin stile This Aldelm after he was dead was reclamed by the Great King Athelstan as his Tutelar Saint The like Elogies doe Bishop Godwin D. Iames and the Centuriators of Magdeburg make of him 6. Yet after all this there is scarce one Point in which they condemne the Roman Church as an Errour iustifying their Separation from it but was held by him And particularly touching the Supreme Vniversall authority of the Pope in the heretofore mentioned Epistle of his to Gerontius King of Cornwall he in the name of the whole English Synod writes That S. Peter merited by a happy and peculiar Priviledge to receive from our Lord the Monarchicall Power of loosing sins both in heaven and Earth Moreover That the foundation of the Church and bullwark of Faith was placed principally on Christ consequently on Peâ—eâ— c. And that Christ who is Truth it self did thus establish on Peter the Priviledge over the Church Thou art Peter and on this Rock I will build my Church Yea Flacius Illyricus writes that S. Aldelm maintained That the Confession of the true Faith wholesome Doctrine and a life otherwise unreprocheable would nothing proffit him who lived in separation from the Vnity of the Catholick Roman Church This is the Faith taught then in the English Church and the Teachers of this Faith the Protestants now
esteem Saints Yet neither their Sanctity nor learning could secure their Lives from the present sanguinary Laws now in force 7. Some Writers affirm that S. Aldelm was a Scott but his name meerly Saxon does disprove them which signifies an ancient Helmet And generally our Historians acknowledge him to have been of the English-Saxon progeny Capgrave B. Godwin and others affirm that he was Brothers son to King Ina. Brian Twine says he was son to King Ina himself And William of Malmsbury that he was from â—is ancient Progenitours nearly allied in blood to King Ethelstan 8. There succeeded him in the Episcopall See of Shirborn a devout Preist named Forther who by the testâ—mony of Saint Beda his contemporaney is described to have been a man well versed in the study of Divine Scriptures Little more is extant concerning him in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments Onely Bishop Godwin relates of him that almost thirty years after this he attended a Queen of the West-Saxons in her pilgrimage to Rome 9. Probably this is the same person to whom Brithwald at this time Archbishop of Canterbury wrote an Epistle extant among those of Saint Boniface the Apostle of Germany with this Inscription To the most Reverend and most Holy our Fellow-Bishop Fortherey Berthwald a Servant of the Servants of our Lord sendeth health in our Lord. The Epistle it self because it gives some Light to the practise of that age wee will here adioyn as followeth 10. Since the request which in your presence I made to the Venerable Abbot Beorwald took no effect which was that he would sett at liberty a young captive mayd whose kinred dwell near to this Citty being importuned by them I thought fitt to direct once more these Letters to you by a Brother of the same mayd whose name is Eppa Hereby therefore I doe earnestly entreat you that you would by all means obtain from the foresaid Abbot that he would from this bearers hands accept three hundred shillings solidos for the ransome of the sayd young mayd and consign her into his hands to be brought hither to the end she may spend the rest of her age in ioyfull freedome among her freinds This affaire if you will bring to good effect you will not fayle to receive a good reward from God and many thanks from mee Besides this I conceive that our Brother Beorwald receiving this money will be no looser I ought to have made my first request that you would be mindfull of mee in your dayly Prayers Our Lord Iesus Christ preserve your Reverence in health many years 11. The slavery of this young mayd mentioned here denotes the ancient custome of the Saxons continued a long time after by the Normans of buying slaves and annexing them to certain Mannors or Lands which were therefore called Villains which without a ransome could not be restored to freedome 12. As for Beorwald mentioned in this Letter he was probably Abbot of Glastonbury who succeded Hemgisle in the year of Grace seaven hundred and five as the Antiquities of that Monastery declare And he it was who wrote the life of the Holy Bishop Egwin and not as some mistakingly affirm Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury who sate above four and twenty years in that See before S. Egwin died IX CHAP. 1.2 c. The Martyrdom of S. Indractus an Irish Prince his murder miraculously discovered 1. ABout this time hapned the Martyrdom of a son of a certain Irish King who returning from a Pilgrimage to Rome by Brittany in his way from Glastonbury towards Ireland was together with seaven of his companions barbarously murdred by robbers His name was Indractus and his Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the fifth of February 2. Concerning him thus writes the Authour of his life in Capgrave After that Saint Patrick had converted the Irish Nation to the Faith of Christ by many signs and wonders he passed over the Sea thence into Brittany and at Glastonbury he happily ended his days in a good old age For this cause many devout persons of Ireland have accustomed in devotion to visit the sayd Monastery Now there was in Ireland the son of a certain King his name was Indractus a young man well imbued with learning adorned with vertues and favoured both by God and man This young Prince aspiring only to heavenly ioyes for a more secure obtaining them resolved to despise yea to fly from all the snares of Princely palaces and delicacies Taking therefore with him nine companions together with his Sister named Dominica our Martyrologe calls her Drusa he in devotion undertook a pilgrimage to Rome Having therefore a prosperous passage by Sea he arrived at a Haven in Brittany named Tamerunt And there this devout assembly built an Oratory and spent a long space of time in the service of God and mortification At length leaving his Sister there he with his other Companions pursued their pilgrimage to Rome As for the frequent Miracles wrought by the Holy man in Brittany or in his iourney I omitt them the curious Reader may have recourse for them to the Authour who thus prosecutes his Story 3. Returning after some time from Rome into Brittany he had a resolution to goe to Glastonbury and there at the Monument of Saint Patrick to pour forth his Prayers to God Now at that time Inas King of the West-Saxons held his Court neer that place in a town called Pedret in the villages round about which many of his Servants and attendants were dispersed Among whom there was a certain son of iniquity named Hona This man curiously observing Indractus and his companions in their way from Glastonbury that their baggs and purses were well stuffed with money Whereupon the Minister of Satan with his complices following them overtook them at a Village named Shapwick and violently breaking into the house while they were sleeping there murdred them all Which having done they took their Sacred Bodies and cast them into a deep pitt to the end no man might find them 4. Now it fortuned that King Inas whose abode was near that place on a certain night being afflicted with great pain in his bowells to assâ—age the same went abroad into the open aire and looking towards heaven he saw a pillar as it were of fire issuing out of the place in which the sacred bodies were hidden the splendour of which was always in his eyes which way soever he turned them The same spectacle offred it self to him three nights consequently whereupon taking some of his Courtiers with him he went to the place and having found the bodies of the holy Martyrs he took care that they should be buried at Glastonbury with great honour The Body of S. Indractus was placed on the left side of the Altar opposite to the Monument of S. Patrick and his companions under the pavement round about As for the Murderers they having the impudence to be present at the buriall were visibly seysed
before this reduced the Monks of Hy in Scotland to conform themselves to the Catholick observation of the Paschall Soâ—lemnity 6. This Blessed Saint whom S. Beda calls a Venerable and not without honour to be named servant of Christ and Preist Egbert being ninety years old departed this world to a heavenly kingdom And for a proof that this his zeale whereby he united that Schismaticall Church to the Vniversall Church was acceptable to God the same Authour observes that as he had much laboured in establishing the true celebration of Faster he received his eternall recompence on the same Feast For thus he writes 7. The man of God Egbert remained thirteen years in the said Island of Hy which he by a new extraordinary illustration of Divine Grace of Ecclesiasticall Communion and peace had consecrated to our Lord. In the year therefore of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred twenty nine in which the Paschall Solemnity was celebrated on the eighth day before the Calends of May when he had solemnly celebrated Masse in memory of our Lords Resurrection the very same day he himself likewise departed to our Lord and having begun the ioy of so great a Festivity with his Brethren on earth whom he had converted to the Grace of Ecclesiasticall Vnity he finished it with our Lord and his Apostles together with all the glorified Saints in heaven or rather he still celebrates it to all eternity Indeed the Divine dispensation was wonderfull that not only this Venerable man should passe to our Lord on this Feast of Easter but in such a day on which it had never before been celebrated in that place His Religious Brethren therefore reioyced for the certainly true Catholick knowledge of the Paschall time which they had learnt of him and they reioyced in the assured protection of their holy Father by whom they were taught and corrected And he himself likewise congratulates that he was continued alive in the flesh till he might enioy the happines to see his Brethren and Disciples admitt and together with him celebrate Easter on that day which in former times they had always avoyded Thus the most reverend Father being assured of their correction reioyced to see the day of our Lord he sâ— it and was glad He dyed therefore thus happily and both in the Roman and other Martyrologes his name is anniversarily recited among the Saints on the four and twentieth day of Aprill 8. To conclude the same year King Osric having raigned eleaven years over the Northumbers and appointed for his heyr in the kingdom Ceoluâ—f Brother to King Kenred dyed or as Ethelwerd writes was slain He was in nothing happy so much as leaving behind him so worthy a Successour for Ceolulf both for piety and learning was comparable with the best Princes and after he had happily governed his kingdom many years voluntarily quitted it to aspire to an immortall Crown 9. Concerning the beginning of his Raign William of Malmsbury writes in this manner Ceolulf saith he the eighth King from Ida ascended the trembling throne of the Northumbers this year A man he was of ability sufficient for any employment and besides that endued with learning in great perfection which with assiduous study and a sharp witt he attained to S. Beda will be my surety for this for presently after this in a time when Brittany most abounded with learned men he made choice of this Prince to whom he dedicated his History of English affaires as being a person who by his authority could add strength to whatsoever was well written therein and by his knowledge and skill could correct if any thing was written amisse Concerning him more shall be said hereafter XXI CHAP. 1.2 Death of the Venerable Abbot Cymbert 3.4 Death of Saint Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury to whom succeeds Tatwin 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred and thirty according to our English Martyrologe dyed the holy Abbot Cymbert stiled there Bishop and Confessour and supposed by some to have had his See in the Isle of Wight But none of our Ancient Monuments doe signify that that Island was ever made the Seat of a Bishop for generally it hath been assigned to the See of Winchester neither is the name of Cymbert recorded among Bishops except only by Saint Beda who thereby understands the same person who by other Writers is called Kinebert and was Bishop of the Mercians and had his Seat at Lindesfare now called Lincoln Which Kinebert is at this time alive as S. Beda testifies in the conclusion of his History which ends the year following 2. This therefore may seem to have been the ground of the mistake of those who compiled our Martyrologe The Cymbert therefore commemorated there as dying this year is the same Holy Abbot of Redford in Hampshire who as hath been declared obtaind permission to instruct in the Christian Faith and baptize two young Princes Brethren oâ— Arwald King of the Isle of Wight before they were to be putt to death by the command of King Cedwalla who had subdued the said Island The Memory of this holy Abbot is celebrated among the Saints on the one and twentieth of February 3. The same year also dyed Saint Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury successour to Saint Theodore after he had administred that See the space of almost thirty eight years saith Huntingdon Wee have before declared how he being Nephew to Ethelred King of the Mercians was the first of the Saxon race who was Abbot of Glastonbury which dignity in love to solitude he relinquished and retireâ— himself to a secret place called Reculver From whence he was even by force drawn to sitt in the Archiepiscopall See of Canterbury which he adorned with many actions of Pastorall zeale and piety assembling Synods and regulating disorders in severall Provinces of this Island And at last full of years and merits was this year translated to heaven He is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the ninth of Ianuary 4. In his place the year following was elected and consecrated Arch-bishop the Venerable Abbot Tatwin saith S. Beda a Preist and Abbot of a Monastery called Bruidun or Brenton He was consecrated in the Citty of Canterbury by the Venerable Bishops Daniel of Winchester Inguald of London Aldwin of Lichfeild and Aldwof of Rochester on the tenth of Iune in the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred thirty one He was a man illustrious for his piety and prudence and eminently learned in Sacred Scriptures Of him more hereafter XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The State of Brittany at this time in which Saint Beda ended his History 1. SINCE it was in this year of Grace seaven hundred thirty one that Saint Beda concluded his History and as some Authours affirm his Life also wee will here as he has done give a breif prospect in generall of the state of Brittany at this time as well touching the Church as State In the next
all civility respect and kindnes entertain him Thus they did in former ages with S. Athanasius S. Epiphanius S Hierom S. Peter of Alexandria and many others 3 Now when S. Boniface was ready to depart the Pope very liberally bestowed on him many gifts and whatsoever Relicks of Saints he desired He sent likewise by him severall Letters to the Bishops Princes and Abbots of Germany requiring their assistance to S. Boniface in the great charge committed to him of converting soules as likewise their presence to whatsoever Synods he should assemble and their Obedience to his orders and Decrees made according to the Rule prescribed by the See Apostolick which had authorized him to his Apostolick Office and constituted him the supreme Prelat of Germany 4. With these Letters S. Boniface departed from Rome and came to Ticinum or Pavia where he abode some time with Luitprand King of the Lombards Thence he proceeded towards Germany and being arrived near the River Danubius he made some stay there expecting a Synod of Bishops which he by the Popes order had called And from thence he wrote Letters to certain speciall freinds Goppin Eoban Tacwin and Wyx Religious Abbots as likewise to all their Monks and severall Religious Virgins in which he gave them a particular account of this his iourney and the successe of it 5. The year following being invited by Vtilo Duke of the Bavarians he visited his countrey staying there many dayes and preaching the word of God with great fruit There he found many false Christians who wasted the Churches and seduced the people Some of these falsely pretended themselves to be Bishops and others usurped the Office of Pâ—eists Many likewise with fictions and pernicious lyes wrought great mischief among the ignorant A further course of whose malice he found not any meanes more effectually to prevent then by dividing the Province of Bavaria into four Dioceses which with the consent of Duke Vtilo he performed the Government of which he committed to persons of eminent vertue whom he ordained Bishops 6. Of these the first was Iohn whose Episcopall See was placed at Salisburg The second was Erimbert who governed the Church of Frislingen the third was Hunibald who was consecrated Bishop of Ratisbon the Metropolis of Bavaria And Winilus who before had been ordained Bishsp by the Pope of the whole countrey had the Church of Patary assigned to him 7. Having done this he wrote to the Pope giving him an account of all things and desiring his confirmation and ratification for perpetuity Therein imitating his Predecessours For so did Fugatius and Damianus in the Brittish Church so did S Patrick in Ireland and so did S. Augustin among the English-Saxons demand from the See Apostolick a confirmation of their Ordonnances 8. We have still extant the Popes answer hereto containing an approbation of what he had done Likewise an iniunction to asâ—semble a Synod of all Germany and in his place to preside over it And because the necessities of those Churches would not allow him repose in any one place he renewed his Apostolick Authority to erect Bishopricks wheresoever he should iudge expedient IX CHAP. 1. Cuthred succeeds King Ethelard in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons 2. Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury dying Cuthbert succeeds 3.4 The Death of the Holy Bishop Saint Acca 5 6. c. The Martyrdom of Saint Iuthwara a Brittish Virgin of her Sister S Sidwella 10.11 c. The Gests of the Holy Virgin S. Fridâ—svida 17.18 Death of S Ethelburga Abbesse formerly Queen of the West-Saxons 19 The Death of Saint Arnulf a Hermite 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred and forty Cuthred began his raign over the West-Saxons whose Predecessour Ethelard by some called his Brother by others his kinsman dyed the year before This King saith Huntingdon was much afflicted by the proud King of the Mercians Ethelbald who sometimes made open war against him and sometimes raised sedition in his countrey In all which Fortune shewed her self very various between them sometimes the one and some times the other gaining advantage And now and then being weary they would make peace which seldom lasted any considerable time the one or the other presently renewing the warr 2. The same year there was exalted to the Archiepiscopall See of Canterbury being vacant by the death of Nothelm Cuthbert who four years before had been consecrated Bishop of Hereford He was descended from an illustrious Saxon family and as Nobly he administred his Office He was no sooner established in his Seat but Aldulf Bishop of Rochester dying he consecrated his Successour in that See a Preist called Dun. 3. At this time the Holy Bishop Acca formerly a great freind to S. Beda and encouâ—ager in his studies and Writing ended his â—ite of whom mention hath been severall times made before A breif relation of his Gests we will here adioyn from Miraeus who recites his name among the Saints on the last day of November though in our Martyrologe his commemoration be on the nineteenth of February Concerning him Miraeus thus writes Acca a Bishop is named the third among the Apostolick Preists which under the conâ—uct of S. Willebrord departed out of England and arrived at Vtrecht in the year of our Lord six hundred and ninety to procure the consecrat on of S. Swibert he was there detained and not long after ordained Bishop of Hagustald not Lindesfarn as Miraeus mistaking writes 4. How Saint-like his life was Almighty God shewd by many miracles after his death as Hoveden testifies saying The same year Acca Bishop of Venerable memory was received into the happy region of the living after he had administred the Church of Hagustald twenty four years His body was buried with great honour in the Eastern part of that Church And above three hundred years after his death by occasion of a Revelation made to a certain Preâ—st his Sacred Relicks were translated and putt into a shrine Where to this day he is held in great veneration And for a demonstration of his Sanctity his â—hasuble Albe and Maniple which had been buried with his Sacred Body to this day doe not only preserve their colour but primitive firmnes likewise 5. In our Martyrologe on the three and twentieth of December this year is commemorated the Martyrdom of a devout Brittish Virgin called Iuthwara The Circumstances of her death and Martyrdom and a breif abridgment of her life we find in Capgrave The Holy Virgin S. Iuthwara saith the Authour there was born of Noble parents and from her childhood being prevented by a plentifull Grace of Gods holy Spiriâ— she was diligent to serve our Lord in all good works She living in her Fathers house after the death of her Mother with all innocence became amiable to all and made a progresse in vertues as she did in years Whensoever any Pilgrims came to her Fathers house as frequently they did she with great
professed Hereticks such as Vigilantius and Iovinian ever opposed the Doctrines confirmed by such Stories XVI CHAP. 1.2 c. Severall Successions of English Bishops 4.5 c. The Gests and Death of S. Sturmis first Abbot of Fulda 1. THE year following severall Episcopall Sees were vacant in Brittany In the kingdom of the East-Angles Eglaf Bishop of Dumwiâ—h and Athelwolf of Helmham as it were by an ancient Law dying at the same time to the former was substituted Eadred and to the other Hunfert Again the See of Hagulstadt being vacant by the death of a Prelat of eminent vertue Alcmund Tilbert or Tilher or as some call him Gilbert was ordained in his place And Kenulf Bishop of Lindesfarn dying his Successour was Higbald Lastly in our ancient Catalogue of the Succession of Bishops we find that another Tilher was consecrated Bishop of Worcester in the place of Weremund who dyed this year 2. Not long after Albert or Aldebert sirnamed Coena Arch-bishop of York as Hoveden writes departed this life to our Lord but a little before he dyed Eanbald was ordained in his room Some affirm that this Eanbald was a Disciple of S. Alcuin But they are mistaken for it was not this but an other of the same name who sixteen years after this was his immediate Successour in the said Arch-bishoprick that was Alcuins Disciple 3. Moreover Kineard Bishop of Winchester at this time ended his life to whom succeeded Aethelard Abbot of Meldun or Malmsbury who was afterward assumed to the See of Canterbury And in the place of Bertun Bishop of Lichfeild was substituted Higebert 4. Wee shall not much transgresse the bounds of this History if wee commemorate the death of Sturmis the first Abbot of Fulda who by the Centuriators of Magdeburg is affirmed to have been an English-Saxon but more truly a German of the Province of Noricum as wee read in his Life written by Aegila the fourth Abbot of the same Monastery of Fulda He was in his childhood offred to S. Boniface who recommended him to the care of his devout Preist Wigbert Abbot of the Monastery of Fritzlar by whose inspection he was in his tender years brought up in piety and learning in so much as that being yet but a child he committed to his memory the whole Psalter and a great part of the Gospells and other Lessons of Holy Scripture 5. In due time he was ordained Preist and with great zeale preached the Gospell among the Pagans Almighty God confirming his Doctrine by frequent Miracles as casting out of Devills restoring many to health by imposition of his hands with prayer Many seduced Christians he recovered to the Orthodox Faith and many discords and dissentions he composed teaching all his hearers to practise meeknes humility longanimity and Charity 6. After three years thus piously employed he was by inspâ—ration moved to undertake a life of solitude austerity and contemplation Which having discovered to Saint Boniface he was by him appointed to find out in the Province called Bâ—chonia a convenient retired place for a Monastery to which quiet state S. Boniface himself had an intention in his old age to betake himself though he could never effect his desire After a long search at last his Disciple Sturmis found out the most proper and in all respects most convenient Seat of Fulda where as hath been declared S. Boniface by the munifiâ—ence of the Noble Princes Caroloman and Pipin built that famous Monastery 7. When it was built he committed the care and government of it to S. Sturmu to whom he gave instructions how he should direct such as were committed to his care adding likewise Precepts concerning obedience and Humility to be practised by the Monks conformable to the Rule of S. Benedict which he established among them Among other Instructions he told them that he could not find in any Writings of the ancient Institutours of Caenobiticall Profess on that Wine or Strong drink were becoming the Disciplin of a Monastery he therefore forbad the same to them But some years after in the raign of King Pipin this custom by the Decree of a Synod was altered in coÌ„sideration of the weaknes infirmities of many among them though some persisted in the ancient austerity to their deaths 8. But for a more perfect Instruction in Monasticall Disciplin S. Sturmis four years after he had been constituted Abbot with the consent of S. Boniface went to Rome where for a years space he perfectly informed himself in the Regular practises and Traditions of the Monasteries there and severall other parts of Italy And having made a collection of the best and most perfect returned homewards and first informing Saint Boniface of of all by his advice he established the practises of them in his Monastery of Fulda Hence it came to passe that many seeing the innocence and piety of those Religious men were induced to heap possessions on the said Monastery 9. After S. Boniface's Martyrdom the Holy Abbot Sturmis to whom S. Boniface had given order that his body should be buried at Fulda went into Friseland attended with a great multitude to fetch the Sacred Body which after earnest contention with S. Lullus Arch-bishop of Mentz at last he obtained and with a most solemn Procession brought to his Monastery By occasion of which the devotion of many to that holy place encreasing the Monastery became much enlarged and enriched 10. Not long after the Devill enviously looking on the prosperity of the said Monastery suggested to the minds of three malevolent Monks to accuse their Holy Abbot to King Pipin obiecting to him that he was an enemy to the King The Holy man did not expresse much earnestnes to refute this accusation saying only I have a witnes in heaven of the falsenes of this imputed crime Whereupon by the Kings command he was banished from thence with a few other Monks and retired to a Monastery called Vanediâ—h where he remained two years with all kindnes entertained by the Abbot As for the Monastery of Fulda the care or it was committed to Lullus who had conceived a bitter passion against the Holy Abbot Sturmis upon occasion of the contention about S. Boniface his body Lullus thereupon appointed over them a certain Monk called Marc whose government the Monks could by no means support insomuch as when they were ready unanimously to forsake the Monastery Lullus quietted them by permitting the choice of an Abbot to themselves This pleasing them they elected one of their brethâ—en a true servant of God named Freszold one who from his infancy had been brought up by S. Sturmis and was tenderly loved by him who accepted of the Orrice of Abbot onely out of a desire and intention to ioyn with his brethren in endeavouring to restore their good Spirituall Father Sturmis For which purpose they demanded the Prayers of all the neighbouring Monasteries 11. By vertue of which Prayers God moved the heart of King Pipin to call to mind
the other Provinces to call themselves English and the whole kingdom England as shall be shewed hereafter 8. In those dayes as Hoveden writes Rictrith who long before had been a Queen and was then an Abbesse departed this life to our Lord. It does no where appear of what Province this Lady was Queen nor of what Monastery Abbesse But her piety deserves that her name and memory should not be abolished XXI CHAP. 1.2 c Pope Hadrian sends Legats into Brittany Their Gests there 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred eighty seaven great care was taken both by Princes and Bishops in Brittany for the settling of Ecclesiasticall affairs For the better composing of which Pope Adrian sent his Apostolick Legats George Bishop of Ostia and Theophylact Bishop of Tudertum Whether this proceeded from the said Popes voluntary care and solicitude least the errours and disorders by which the Orientall Churches were defiled should infect the Western likewise Or that he was solicited thereto by the Bishops in Brittany and some Princes too to the end that provision might be made against the aspiring attempts of Offa King of the Mercians who of late not only sought the oppression of some of the weaker Princes but had also usurped the revenews of the Church of Canterbury and sought likewise to depresse its dignity it cannot certainly be determined But this seems most probable as may be collected from the proceedings of the said Legats 2. When they were come into Brittany they were received both by the Kings Clergy and people with great honour They landed in Kent as appears by the Letter of George Bishop of Ostia to the Pope in which he gives him an account of all their proceedings The first person who entertained them was Iaenbrach so he calls the present Archbishop of Canterbury who is by our Historians named Iambert or Lambert After they had admonished the said Arch-bishop concerning such matters as they esteemed necessary they proceeded in their iourney Northward and came to the Court of Offa King of the Mercians who for the great reverence which he bore to S. Peter and the Pope his Successour received with wonderfull ioy and respect both the Legats and Epistles which the said Pope by them had written to him 3. At the same time the King of the West-Saxons Brithric also came to advise with Offa concerning the common affairs of the Church to whom they likewise presented the Popes Letter directed to him in which Letters were mentioned certain disorders in Ecclesiasticall matters about which it seems those Kings themselves were faulty which disorders they promised to amend 4. After some consultation with those Kings the Legats divided themselves For George Bishop of Ostia who seems to have been the principall Legat thought fitt to leave his companion Theophylact among the Mercians and other more southern Provinces to reform disorders there and for himself he went into the Northern parts to Alfwold King of the Northumbers and Eambald Arch-bishop of York In which iourney he took with him as an assistant Wighod an Abbot and Preist a man of approved fidelity whom Charles the Great had sent with him into Brittany 5. When he was come as far as York he found that King Alfwold at that time remained at a place a great way distant from thence Northward The Arch-bishop therefore thought fitt to send Messengers to him to give him notice of the Legats arrivall and intention to assemble a Synod for rectifying abuses The King received this information with much ioy and immediatly appointed a day when the Synod should meet commanding all Princes both Ecclesiasticall and Secular to give their attendance at it 6. It is not in the Legats Epistle mentioned where this Synod mett but since our Ecclesiasticall Writers doe speak of two Synods this year and the next assembled in the Kingdom of the Northumbers the one at a place called Fincenhale not Wincenhale as some corruptly write it it is now called Finkeley The other at Acley both which places are in the Province now called the Bishoprick of Durham it is very probable that the Legat went so far Northward to preside in both those Synods as being most commodiously assembled in the midst of the Northumbriam Kingdom 7. When the Synod was mett One of the prime things which the Legat did was to deliver Popes Adrians Epistles to be publickly read Which being done both the Princes and Bishops unanimously professed that they would obediently observe the Decrees contained in them What those Decrees were the Legats does not declare But wee find that the year before this Pope Adrian had made a Collection of certain Heads of Ecclesiasticall Disciplin out or both the Greek and Latin Canons the Roman Synods and Decrees of Ancient Popes which he sent by his Legats to severall Churches to be received in their respective Synods as the Common Law of the Church Such a Collection wee read sent to Ingelramnus Bishop of of Metz in Germany and very probably the same was also directed to the Bishops of Brittany to the end that there might be an uniformity of Discipline through the whole Western Patriarchat 8. Besides these Epistles sent from the Pope the Legat advising with the Bishops and Princes found that great disorders and irregularities were spread through those Churches which said he was no wonder considering that since the time of Saint Augustin no Bishop had been sent from Rome to make inspection into those Churches and to reform abuses To rectify which he with advice compiled a Capitular or Writing containing the severall points to be reformed Which having caused to be read publickly there followed a generall profession of subiection and obedience to the orders and regulations prescribed by him with humble thanks for his seasonable admonitions XXII CHAP. i. 2. c. The Capitular containing twenty Ecclesiasticall Decrees proposed by the Popes Legat in a Synod oâ— the Northumbers and Subscribed to by the Bishops Abbots and Nâ—bles 1. THE Capitular here mentioned contained severall Ordonnances and Admonitions prescribed by the Legat in order to the correcting of abuses which had crept into the Churches of Brittany They were twenty in number the sence of which we will here breifly sett down 2. The First admonished them to hold fast the Faith and Decrees established in the Councill of Nicéa and the five following Generall Councils and that every year Bishops in their Synods should examine diligently their Preists whether they taught the people conformably to those Decrees 2. That Baptism should be administred according to the Canonicall Staâ—â—ts and at the due times appointed and that God fathers and Godmothers according to their obligation instruct their God-children teaching them the Creed and our Lords Prayer 3. That Bishops every year visitt their Dioceses and twice assemble Synods to prevent abuses rising Likewise that they appoint Congregations whither the people might resort to hear Gods word preached 4. That
THE CHURCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY FROM THE BEGINNING OF CHRISTIANITY TO THE NORMAN CONQUEST under ROMAN GOVERNOVRS BRITTISH KINGS The ENGLISH-SAXON HEPTARCHY The ENGLISH-SAXON and DANISH MONARCHY CONTAINING I. The Lives of all our Saints assigned to the proper ages wherein they lived II. The erections of Episcopall See's and Succession of Bishops III. The celebration of Synods Nationall Provinciall and Diocesan IV. The Foundations of Monasteries Nunnerie and Churches V. And a sufficient account of the Successions of our Kings and of the Civill affaires of this Kingdom From all which is evidently demonstrated That the present Roman-Catholick Religion hath from the Beginning without interruption or change been professed in this our Island c. By R. F. S. CRESSY of the Holy Order of S. BENEDICT Thus saith the Lord Stand upon the wayes and behold and enquire concerning the ancient pathes which as the good way and walk in it and yee shall find rest for your soules But they sayed We will not walk in it Ierem. vi 16 Printed in the year 1668. Permissu Superiorum Approbatione Doctorum TO THE QVEEN MADAME YOVR MAIESTY Will I hope graciously be pleased to permitt wee to make my present Addresse with the sincere Confession of a fault and most humbly beggin pardon for it It was not from mine own presumptuous ambition but because I thought it necessary to the good of many Readers of the following History that with leave YOVR MAIESTIES name should be seen at the first opening of it But till now I durst not declare why I thought so being apprehensive least not so much YOVR GREATNESSE as scrupulous HVMILITY should forbid it The Design which I had in compiling and publishing this Work was to represent as on a Theater to the view of our Nation the more then Heroicall Gests especially of our Ancient Kings and Princes now by your to us happy Mariage become YOVR MAIESTIES ANCESTOVRS Such Gests I meane of theirs as regarded Heaven and Religion How humbly and ioyfully they entertained it how by their Sanctity they adorned it and with what industry and magnificence they advanced it being the very same Religion which though in this last age defamed and persecuted wee still with ioy professe The same Theater will likewise represent this Religion with at least equall advantage and splendour in the Lives and actions of very many glorious Queens and Princesses to the eyes of whose minds Almighty God having discovered the more then celestiall Beauty and Glory with which it adorns pure and humble soules sincerely embracing it they suddenly found themselves deprived of all Tast of perishing Delights and all esteem of wordly Eminence insomuch as their own Greatnes and the Affluence of all Temporall contentments became a Burden to them Yea many of them conceived such a loathing aversenes against them that not being able to endure even their presence and sight they made hast to hide themselves from them in Desarts or perpetuall Prisons of Monasteries And others not so nice or perhaps wanting opportunity lived in the sight of them on purpose to shew their contempt of them And their State obliging them to abundance and delicacies of Meats to costly Magnificence in Apparell and to a necessity of admitting ceremonious honours and Veneration from others they would for these things be revenged on their innocent selves by many stoll'n Fastings by secret tormenting Chains and Cilices by humbling themselves in spirit under the meanest of their Subiects and by prolonged retreats in Prayer and conversation with God alone By these and many other such Artifices the Divine Spirit taught them to use this world as if they used it not to crucify the Flesh and all the appetites of it and to live to and with God alone whilest the world thought they belonged to it Now such a Life as this being altogether unfashionable and even hydeous in the eyes of the late Reforming age wherein Poverty want of sensuall contentments solitude and continuall attendance in Spirit to God are esteemed extremest Miseries and a willing embracing and seeking such Mortifications to Nature Madnes Hence it comes to passe that the frequent Stories of the like which will be afforded in the following Book will no doubt by many be resolved to have been fabulous inventions such Practises impossible and whensoever pretended Hypocriticall Fore-seeing this I iudged it necessary by the best means I could to prevent such like prejudices or incredulity of my Readers And no expedient could I imagine more proper and efficacious for this purpose then a restoring as it were to life again those glorious Examples of Piety whose seemingly inimitable Vertues my desire was they might see are visibly quickned among us in YOVR MAIESTY a Daughter of those glorious Princes a far greater QVEEN yet no lesse ambitiously aspiring to their Humility contempt of worldly Glory affection to Mortifications and unwearied attendance to God both in the same Publick Ordinances delivered by Him to his Caâ—holick Church and the same private Recollections and amorous Whisperings to his Divine Heart MADAME for fear of obstructing YOVR MAIESTIES hoped for pardon I dare not enlarge my self upon this Argument which contains my Fault Neither indeed is it needfull For it will be a sufficient advantage not only to my present Design but also to recommend our Catholick Faith it self if the Maligners of it can be perswaded onely to reflect on the blessed Fruits of it in YOVR MAIESTIES mind and conversation Fruits which they dayly see and acknowledge If they would doe this seriously they would no doubt wonder by what fatall Constellation that Religion should be so persecuted the Effects of which even the Persecutours themselves doe love and admire As touching this Work it self the which first humbly again begging leave I lay at YOVR MAIESTIES feet if onely the Names of Persons and Places were changed it relates in effect the same Story which all Catholicks read in the Records of their own respective countreyes It is the very same Faith which is reported to have been preached both here and there and the same successe attends the preaching of it At first it is derided hated and persecuted the Professours of it in the mean time patiently suffring whatsoever its Enemies will think good to inflict But in time it begins to be hearkned to and then it never fayles to ingratiate it self with its most bitter Adversaries and without the terrour of Secular armes without any seditious conspiracies being armed only with its own beauty and gracefullnes and recommended from Heaven by healthfull Miracles it subdues and captivates the hearts of Nations the most Savage and barbarous Such has been the constant Method by which CATHOLICK RELIGION and it alone has triumphed over Idolatry and Atheisme As on the contrary by a Method directly opposed to this but yet constant likewise and Vniform other Vncatholick Sects wheresoever intruding themselves have prevayled For surely it was not by Miracles it was not by patient suffring it
zealous Apologists for concupiscence shew that they can scarce frame to themselves an intelligible notion of the force of that fundamentall veritie of Christianitie that nothing ought to be the obiect of our love but God alone Neither can they penetrate into the incomprehensible depravation of our soules by Originall sin What a poor superficiall conception have those men of the sence of those precepts Love not the world nor c. And Mortifie your members which are upon the earth Or of those practises of S. Paul I chastise my body and bring it into servitude least c. And the world is crucified unto me and I unto the world 14 Neither ought we to wonder hereat for none but perfect soules know how imperfect they are None but such have eyes to see the Rebellious obstinacy and rage of Corrupt Nature when it is constantly and vigorously contradicted or to discover its pernicious arts and subtilties to intrude it selfe it s own seekings and interests in all even our best actions so perswading unwarie soules that it is onely the divine love which moves them to performe many yea most of their actions when his love has the least share in them If they did rightly comprehend these things they would cease to wonder at and censure happie soules which being moved by God to aspire to his perfect love shew such severitie and rigour against the inclinations of Nature These Patrons of sensualitie would then understand that such austerities of theirs considering their divine vocation are not in them merely voluntary oblations but that by an Internall light and inward impulse of Gods spirit God requires them from them since without such violence exercised against nature and sensuality they would fayle in their onely necessarie design of attaining to his perfect love 42. Another and which is the most noble exercise of these perfect soules is so little understood by such Censurers that they resolve it to be a meer fiction This is their uncessanâ— practise of pure spirituall prayer or a quiet repose of Contemplation without any interruption even scarcely in sleep Now a Disbeleif of this Divine Gift is more excusable and a man may say more rationall in these Enemies of Gods Church because it being a Grace which never was found but in the Catholick Church and there also onely in choice and perfectly retired soules all aliens are uncapable of the practise of it since it requires an entire submission of the soule to God and Superiours or directours appointed by him and consequently being not able to practise it they can have no true conception of the nature of it 43. The most perfect manner of prayer in esteem with them is such a tedious loud impetuous and uncivill conversation with God as they see practised by their Preachers which is no better than a meere artificiall sleight and facilitie easily obtained by custome and a quick imagination and may be in perfection practised by persons full of all inordinate sensual revenge full and immortified passions Neither can this prayer possibly be un-interrupted since it is little better than a corporall exercise employing the sensible faculties principally Whereas the Prayer of Contemplation conferred by Almighty God on his most favoured Saints excludes all Images of the fancy yea and intime all perceptible actuations of the understanding and is exercised in simple Elevations of the Will without any force at all yet with admirable efficacy And thereby it may in time become continuall so as in vertue thereof all other actions may be performed Now to dispose a soule for such prayer there is previously required an entire calmnesse and even death of the Passions a perfect puritie in the spirituall affections of the will an entire abstraction from all creatures And such onely as have attaind to this divine exercise of Prayer doe perfectly understand and accomplish what our Saviour and his Apostles command saying Pray continually Pray without ceasing 44. Vpon these grounds it is that S. Hierome sayes The lives of Gods Saints are a perfect interpretation of Scripture For we have seen how both the Precepts of Mortification divine love and Prayer under which all Evangelicall duties are comprehended have in and by the practises of Gods Saints been explained unto us in a sence sublime Seraphicall and Divine Whereas proud sinfull soules for feare of excluding and condemning themselves are forced to apply unto them a meaning base unworthy terrestriall and complying with their owne imperfections And not content with this they presume to censure and calumniate those upon whom God hath bestowed a clearer light to see his heavenly will and a more potent grace to performe it 45. Hitherto I have acquainted my Readers with the motive inducing me to employ my thoughts and labours in a work of this nature which being a simple narration of Actions and Events is not probably obnoxious to quarelling or controversie yet no lesse efficacious to produce that which should be the End but seldome is the effect of Controversie unity in Iudgment Peace and obedience I will in the next place declare the Order and method observed in this following history 46. All though for as much as concernes the contexture of it it little differs from the form of Annalls for it proceeds consequently and orderly from year to year except when our ancient Monuments furnish nothing at all Yet I thought most commodious not to frame it one entire piece without any separation except of years as Ecclesiasticall Annals use to be composed but following the method observed by the ancient Greek Historians Eusebius Theodoret Socrates c. to divide it into bookes and Chapters with the Arguments of each premised For I conceaved that by such frequent pauses the Readers mind would receive some refreshment and his memorie a considerable benefit when he shall find the occurrents of times and actions of persons not too often interrupted and delivered peecemeale that is no more of them at once then belongs precisely to each year 47. The History consisting of thirty five Books comprehends such occurrents principally regarding Gods Church as hapned in our Island during four great revolutions and it is therefore divided in to four parts The first part in eight books comprehends the time in which this our Country having been first discover'd and after wards conquered by the Romans was governed by them as a Province of that Empire And it begins more than fifty yeares before our Lords comming and continues till the four hundred and one and twentieth after his Incarnation The second part in four books comprehends the time in which Brittany having been deserted by the Romans was governed by its owne native Kings the space of a hundred seaventy five years till the yeare of Grace five hundred ninetie six The third part in thirteen books relates Ecclesiasticall affaires after that the Saxons having invaded Brittany chased out the antient inhabitants and settled in it seaven Principalities called the Saxon Heptarchie which
lasted more then two hundred years that is till the yeare of our Lord eight hundred And the last part in ten books pursues the same subiect after that the West-Saxon Kings having subdu'd the rest brought England into a Monarchie In which state it continued governed by Saxon or Danish Kings till the yeare of Grace one thousand sixty six in which the Saxon race ended in Harold who was slain and the King-dom entirely conquered by the Normans 48. Moreover for the Readers ease and benefit there is placed at the head of every page the name of the Governour or Prince during whose Raign the occurrents there related hapned And thereto is added the year of our Lords Incarnation to the end the Reader with one glance may see where he is and with the people of what age he then converses 49. In the last place gratitude and even Iustice requires from me an acknowledgement that the following History as to far the greatest part of it is collected out of the three former volumes of Ecclesiasticall Annalâ— not long since written by the late Reverend and Learned father F. Michael Alford alias Grifiith of the Society of Iesus True it is by the occasion of severall monuments and books more lately publish'd as the Monasticon The ten historicall Writers The Flores Historiae Ecclesiasticae gather'd with great diligence by the late most illustrious and Learned Bishop of Chalcedon to which may be ioyned severall volumes of Manuscripts which I found in the Library of our RR. FF of the order of S. Benedict at Doway I say by the help of these I have been enabled to make considerable additions through the whole work and to correct severall passages as related by the foresaid reverend and learned Father Yet all this hinders not but that the generall fabrick of the work is to be ascribed unto him 50. Yea moreover I must professe that though I have a long time had in my thoughts and desires a good inclination to supply a great defect by doing right to our Religion in furnishing our Country with a History in our owne tongue like this yet partly by reason of other avocations and principally a want of courage and patience necessary to one who should search into so vast and confused a Masse of ancient Monuments requisite thereto I found no great difficulty to excuse my selfe But when I save this discouragement removed by so able a hand and could have no assurance that any other had the same intention I then conceived it my Duty to effect what before I onely wished or but faintly purposed 51. In consideration therefore of the obligation which not my selfe onely but all Catholicks yea our whole Nation has to the foresaid Venerable father for his unwearied labours in restoring and with such advantage representing to the world as on a magnificent Threater all the Worthies of our Nation once more as it were repeating their glorious Gests I would it were in my power to raise to his memory a Pyramide answering his merits But that task I must leave to a more skilful hand who shall hereafter record to Posterity the occurrents of this present age of which no doubt he will be esteemed a principall ornament I must therefore content my self with preparing as I have been able these few materialls for his monument 52. R. Father Michael Alford had certainly in an eminent degree the two endowments which constitute an excellent Historian Learning and fidelity The former was the fruit of his wonderfull industry which manifestly appeares to whosoever shall read his Annalls and the latter had a more Divine originall the grace of Gods holy spirit obtained by his constant prayers and devotions 53. His Philosophie he heard at Sevill in Spain and his divinitie at Lâ—vain in Brabant From whence he was sent to Naples where he spent two yeares in doing all offices of kindnesse to our English Gentry and Merchants which frequented that port After this five yeares more he past with great and generall approbation in the Penitenciariae at Rome Where also he was admitted to his Profession of four Vowes From Rome he was sent to Liege to be Companion and assistant to the master of Novices and thence to be superiour at Gaâ—â—t That employment ended he was directed Missioner into England at a season when the rumour of the Bishop of Chalcedons coming thither caused a strict watch to be appointed in the Ports So that at Dover he was upon that suspicion examined by the magistrate and by his order conveyed to London But his person not answering the description given of the other by the Queens intercession he was set at libertie and afterward settled in a worthy family in Leicester-shire There he constantly lived employing his time in assisting his Catholick Neighbours and what could be spared from that in writing his Ecclesiastical Annals In the year of Grace 1652. he went beyond seas with designe of perfecting his History Where coming to Saint Omar a lingring feaver seized on him being then near seaventy yeares of age which undermined and at last consumed his decayed naturall strength 54. Great abilities and learning will perpetuate ones memory on earth but if unaccompanied with Piety it will be apt to swell the person with Pride which can find no place in heaven This venerable Father knew this well and therefore made it his cheifest care and study to adorne his soule with Piety and vertue As he caried the name so did he also a tender devotion to the glorious Archangell Saint Michael of which he left a memorial divers yeares before his death by a devout prayer and Picture devised by him which he caused to be cutt at Antwerp and dispersed to the honour of the Saint not only as his Patron but also the Standard-bearer of the Church against rebellious Heresy which he also endeavoured to quell both by word and writing For the space of two and twentie yeares before his death a part of his daily devotion was to lodge his soule every day in one of the sacred wounds of our blessed Saviour And his infirmity encreasing upon him he desired four dayes before his death to be put in mind if he chanced to forget his pious exercise The last day lodged him in the heart there he dyed in the house of 〈◊〉 to live for ever in heaven and there to enioy the happy reward of all his pious labours 55. Having now together with the forementioned monuments named this reverend father Alford as the principall fountain from which the following History is derived I have in him named all manner of Authours requisite therein for not any have escaped his search And having a well grounded assurance of his fidelity in his allegations from them I have for the most part quoted them out of his books yet not abridging mine own libertie of adding more then he has made use of or sometimes making other inferences from them then he has done 56. And whereas among our
demonstrated that some of the Apostles penetrated as far as into Brittany to plant the Gospell here A Truth testified expressly by Theodoret as B. Vsher hath well observed For he comparing the Apostles of Christ with the most famous of the Grecian and Roman Lawgivers shews how much they were to be prefer'd For all that those Heathen Lawgivers could doe was to induce some particular Provinces or Common-weales to accept of their Laws which all other Countreys reiected Whereas says he our Galilaean fishermen Publicans and Tent makers carried the Evangelicall Law to all Nations inducing not the Romans only or those which lived under their Empire to accept the Laws of our crucified Lord but the Scythians also and Sarmatians Indians Ethiopians and Persians together with the Seres Hyrcanians Brittains Cimmerians and Germans And this they did not making use of arms or armies but by perswasion of wâ—rds and demonstrating the great utility of the Laws which they preached and for the preaching of them exposed themselves to great danger Finis Libri primi THE SECOND BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1.2 S. Ioseph of Arimathea and his Companions principall Apostles of Brittany 3.4.5 c. This confirmed out of Authentick Records by English Embassadours in the Councils of Pisa Siena and Constance c. 9. Likewise by an Ancient Charter of King Henry the second 1. VPON that precious foundation of Faith and Piety which had been layd by the Holy Apostles in Brittany their Disciples and Successours rais'd up a Temple to our Lord a Temple though of no such amplitude as we find in the following age yet not so unconsiderable but that the fame thereof reached into forraign Countreys as Arnobius who wrote above thirteen hundred years since and Tertullian likewise observe 2. Now the most eminent of the Primitive Disciples and who contributed most to this heavenly building was S. Ioseph of Arimathea and eleaven of his companions with him among whom is reckoned his Son of his own name These toward the latter end of Nero's raign and before S. Peter and S. Paul were consummated by a glorious Martyrdom are by the Testimony of ancient Records sayd to have entred this Island as a place for the retirednes of it the benignity of the Brittish Princes and the freedom from Roman Tyranny more opportune and better prepar'd for entertaining the Gospell of Peace then almost any Countrey under the Romans 3. But before we enquire into the occasion of the arrivall of these Sons of Light or relate any of their particular Gests the prejudice which in these later times has possess'd many minds against Tradition obliges me in preparation to the History following firmly to assert this Truth in generall that such Apostolicall persons did indeed by their zeale and industry cultivate this barbarous Island and this with better successe then perhaps any other Nation addicted to Idolatry 4. Now a more efficacious Proof hereof cannot reasonably be desired then the testimony of a person eminently conversant in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments and whose aversion from the Roman Church will cleare him from all suspicion of partiality And this is the late Protestant Archbishop of Armagh Doctour Vsher who in a Collection of Antiquities regarding the Primitive Churches of Brittany treating of this very argument hath this passage 5. We must not omit to take notice that in the Generall Synods assembled by our Europaans whensoever the Controversy was agitated touching the dignity and preeminence of the Brittish Kingdom in opposition to the French and Spaniards the Oratours of the English Nation did usually appeale to this Tradition concerning S. Ioseph of Arimathea This question was discuss'd first in the year one thousand four hundred and nine in the Councill of Pisa and again eight years after in the Councill of Constance out of which there is an extract of a most famous Disputation concerning the dignity and magnitude of the Kingdoms of Brittany and France between the Embassadours of both in the Councill which was printed at Lovain in the yeare one thousand five hundred and seaventeen The said Extract taken out of Originall Acts of that Councill and preserv'd in the Citty of Constance was published by the care of Sir Robert Wingfeild Knight and Embassadour from King Henry the eighth to the Emperour Maximilian and which is still extant in two Manuscripts of the same Councill It was in the thirtieth Session that this Question was moved Whether it be agreable to reason and iustice that the Kingdom of England should enioy equall Priviledges with that of France And for the dignity of the English Church it was among other things alledg'd that presently after the suffring of our Saviour Ioseph of Arimathea an honourable Counsellor who took down from the Crosse Christs body together with twelve companions betimes in the morning entred into our Lords Vineyard to wit England and converted the inhabitants to the Faith To whom the King then raigning assigned for their sustenance twelve Hides of Land in the Diocese of Bath All which twelve Preachers as ancient Records witnes were buried in the Monastery of Glastenbury situate in the same Diocese And with those twelve Hides of Land afore mention'd the sayd Monastery was anciently endow'd and founded This was alledged by the English Oratours for their Kingdome Whereas France received not the Faith till the time of S. Dionysius by whose Ministery it was converted 6. Likewise in the Councill of Siena in the year one thousand four hundred twenty four the same Allegations were propos'd by Richard Fleming Bishop of Lincoln and founder of Lincoln-Colledge in Oxford when this Controversy was renew'd by the English in the presence of Pope Martin the fifth against the Spaniards Scots and French But principally in the Councill of Basile in the year one thousand four hundred thirty four this contention came to great heat For then the Embassadours of the King of England as well in the publick Council before the Bishops aâ— in the Congregation deputed for Reformation protested that they were to be prefer'd by reason of their more ancient reception of the Christian Faith for they affirm'd that the Noble Counsellor Ioseph of Arimathea together with others in the fifteenth year after the Assumption of the glorious Virgin Mary came into England and converted a great part of it to the Faith of Christ. And no long time after the Passion of our Lord Pope Eleutherius converted the whole Kingdom entirely to the Faith This account gives Alphonsus Garzias who was Advocat for the right of Spain in that Council 7. And though he endeavours to enervate the reasons alledged by the English Oratours yet his objections are so weak that they rather establish them For all that he opposes to the story of S. Ioseph is an old trifling Legend reporting that when Titus entred Ierusalem he saw a certain very thick wall which he commanded to be peirced through and within they found a certain old man
of Media call'd Nacianus whom S. Ioseph had formerly baptis'd in a Citty call'd Saram and who was sent by our Lord with an army to deliver S. Ioseph out of prison into which a wicked King of Northwales had cast him which King is sayd to be mentiond in a Book found by the Emperour Theodosius in Pilats palace at Ierusalem Such foolish dreames as these as they are not with out scorn to be recited so neither ought they to be made use of for the disgracing or discrediting sober History prudently grounded on Tradition III. CHAP. 1. S. Ioseph first addresses himself to the Brittish King 2.3 c. The Kings name was Arviragus whether he and Caractacus were the same person 7. He is sayd to be the Founder of the Vniversity of Oxford by the advice of Olenus Calenus an Hetrurian Augur 1. THis Tradition informs us that S. Ioseph at his first abord in the Western parts of this Island with his companions assumed the confidence to repaire to the Brittish Kings presence raigning there to whom he gave an account of the design of his journey which was to bring the happy newes and to offer the only assured means of eternall happines to all that would embrace it It is not to be doubted but this Message gravely and modestly delivered by one filled with the spirit of God and also of a venerable presence one that renounced all worldly designs of power or riches Professour of a Religion sufficiently recommended in that it deserved the hatred of Nero a Prince then infamous beyond any ever mention'd in former Histories such a message I say could not but at least be hearkned to without displeasure if not with favour at least by such a King as this is described by our ancient Annals 2. His name was Arviragus the same no doubt who in an ancient coyn is called Arivog but from what Ancestours he was descended is not clearly enough reported in History Certain Modern Writers will needs make him the same with Caractacus before spoken of suppos'd likewise by them to be the same with Cogidunus the youngest son of Cunobelin from whom also they are willing to deduce King Lucius in a direct line who raigned in the following Age By which art they indeed give some grace to their Histories by a distinct sorting of actions and occurrents to the precise years of Kings then suppos'd to raign in this Island 3. It cannot truly be denied but that the Character given by Historians to Caractacus and Arviragus is very much agreeing in resemblance For as Caractacus is described by Tacitus and Dio to be a Prince of great courage magnanimity and Beneficence and moreover a freind to the Romans so likewise is Arviragus represented by others For thus doth a Writer learned in Antiquity describe him Arviragus saith he was well acquainted with those arts which adorn and dispose the mind to humanity Neither did he alone himselfe love learning but was also a singular favourer of those who were learned c. He was valiant and couragious in warre mild and clement in peace He was in his conversation affable and chearfully pleasant liberall in bestowing gifts and always most deare to his subiects 4. But the resemblance of their Characters is not a proof sufficient to render their persons one and the same unlesse we must be obliged to beleive that Brittany was a soyle too barren to produce more then one brave and commendable Prince And there are in ancient Records severall grounds of more then a suspicion that they were distinct Kings raigning in severall parts of this Island and in severall times also 5. It cannot be denyed that in Brittany there were very many petty Kings and Princes independent of one another some of them subject to the Romans and others free In Caesars time there were in Kent no fewer then three As for Cynobelin and his family their Dominions for ought appears were confind to the Trinobantes that is Essex and Middlesex whereas Arviragus raigned in the Western parts upon the Confines of the Belgae in the Provinces of Dorsetshire and Somersetshire Which argues that he was of a different race 6. But moreover this King Arviragus seems to have raigned much later then Caractacus who after his captivity by the Emperour Claudius is suppos'd to have been sent back to his Kingdom though no Roman Writers speak of his restitution Wheras the Roman Satyrist mentions Arviragus as a Prince of great renown in the dayes of Domitian the seaventh Emperour after Claudius and as an enemy very formidable to the Romans which certainly Caractacus never was For upon occasion of an enormously great fish a Mullet presented to Domitian he brings in a flatterer making that Present an Omen of some great conquest to follow Thou shalt take captive some great King says he or the famous Arviragus shall be â—umbled down from his Brittish chariot c. By which expression it seems more then probable that Arviragus though bred up in the Roman civility and literature yet upon advantage of the great factions succeeding in the Empire after Nero's death shook off his chains and renounced his dependance on the Romans Certain it is so great and famous a King he was that without any wrong to Caractacus he might be mistaken for him 7. Among other illustrious Monuments of his affection to literature and munificence for promoting it this is recorded that he was the Founder of the famous Vniversity of Oxford For thus writeth a modern learned Authour It is the opinion of some that in the seaventieth yeare after the Nativity of our Lord the Citty of Oxford was built during the raign of King Arviragus And that then there came into Brittany a certain Hetrurian Prophet or Augur named Olenus Calenus concerning whom Pliny in his naturall History Writes and that this man layd the foundations yea and perfected the building of it from his own name calling it Calena which name was continued to it till the entrance of the Saxons into Brittany after which is was called Oxenford IV. CHAP. 1. c. Arviragus though not converted affords to S. Ioseph c the Isle of Glastonbury for a place of retreat and twelve Hydes of Land for their nourishment 1. TO this renowned King Arviragus S. Ioseph and his Companions addressed themselves and expounded their Message The successe hereof was though not a Conversion of the King himselfe yet a free leave to publish their Doctrin among his Subjects And herein we ought withtrembling to adore the most holy but with all most secret judgments of God It is probable that there could not be found a mind in all this Island at that time better dispos'd as far as nature and human education could dispose a soule for the entertaining of Saving Truch then in King Arviragus Yet though by his kindnes to the Professours of it he tacitly shewd his approbation therof he did not receive from heaven the Gift of
of his Mother as likewise that three Pagan Kings to wit Arviragus Marius and Coellus bestow'd upon them twelve portions of Land I found also in other Writings of a later date that the holy Saints Phaganus and Diruvianus obtain'd of Eleutherius who sent them into Brittany thirty years of Indulgence As I my selfe likewise obtain'd from Pope Celestin of pious memory twelve years 6. A long time after this being accompanied with my Brother Wellias we with great difficulty ascended to the top of a Mountain situated in the sayd Island And being come thither we found an Oratory very ancient and almost wholly ruin'd which yet seem'd to me very commodious and chosen of God for the exercise of Christian devetion Into which being entred we were refresh'd with so wonderfully sweet a savour that we thought our selves in Paradice After this we went out and returned again into the Oratory searching with great diligence all places and at last we found a Volume of a Book in which were written the Acts of the Apostles together with the Gests of Saint Phaganus and S. Diruvianus which volume was much perish'd Notwithstanding at the end thereof we found a Writing which imported how the foresayd S. Phaganus and Diruvianus being thereto moved by a revelation of our Lord Iesus Christ had built the sayd Oratory to the honour of S. Michael the Archangel to the end that he in that place should receive honour from men who by Gods command was to lead men into everlasting and heavenly honours Being much delighted with this writing we endeavoured to read it to the very conclusion and there we found that those venerable Saints Phaganus and Diruvianus had remained in the sayd place the space of nine years and had obtained thirty years of Indulgence for all faithfull Christians who with a pious affection should visit that place in honour of Saint Michael 7. Having found so rich a Treasure of the Divine goodnes I and my Brother Wellias spent three months in fasting prayers and watching and obtain'd a power over Devils and wild beast Aâ—d on a certain night being asleep there appear'd to me our Lord Iesus in a vision saying to me My servant Patrick know that I have chosen this place for the Honour of my Name and that men here may reverently invoke the assistance of my Archangel Michael And this shall be a sign to thee and thy Brethren to the end they may yeild beleife to what I have told thee Thy lefâ— arme shall be wither'd till thou hast declareâ— the Vision to thy Brethren which dwell in the Cells below and shalt return hither again And so it came to passe 8. From that time forward we appointeâ— that two Brethren should reside in that place for ever except succeeding Prelats in future time should for some iust reason ordain otherwise 9. This present Writing I committed to thâ— custody of my two Brethren Arnalph and Ogmaâ— who were Irishmen and came with me out of that Countrey This I did because upon my exâ—hortation they were content humbly to remain in the sayd Oratory Another Copy of it I layd up in the Chest of the Blessed Virgin Mary for a monument to posterity I Brother Patrick also with the advice of my Brethren doe grant a hundred days of Indulgence to all those who out of a pious intention shall with Axes and other inâ—struments cleare the passages of the foresayd Mountain on all sides from bushes and trees that devout Christians may have a freer entrance piously to visit the Church of the most Blessed and ever Virgin Mary and the foresayd Oratory 10. This is the Epistle or Writing left by S. Patrick as a Monument of the goodnes of God towards this our Nation so early in the very beginning of Christianity Some part of which Epistle is quoted almost three hundred years since by Capgravius in the life of S. Patrick And it is entirely extant iâ— the famous Library of Sir Iohn Cotton in two severall Manuscripts one of the Antiquities of William of Malmsbury and another of a Monk call'd Iohn who made extrait out of the same William and a certain Writer call'd Adam Domerham And concerning this Epistle thus writes Gerardus Vossiuâ— This Epistle of the Legation of S. Patrick we found some years since amongst the Manuscript Collections of Marianus Victorius Bishop of Reate of pious memory who faithfully transcrib'd 〈◊〉 out of a very ancient Manuscript belonging to Glastonbury many years before when he attenâ—ded Cardinal Pole sent Legat into England In which Epistle some passages are very agreable to Protestant Writers and others very offensive 11. It pleases them much to read that S. Ioseph and his companions were Disciples of the Apostles S. Philip and Iacob because that may quit them of any special obligation to S. Peter But they may consider that though these Saints were indeed Disciples of those holy Apostles adhering to them in their peregrinations yet it will not follow thence that they received a Mission from them to plant the Gospell in Brittany Since it is apparent by an unquestion'd Tradition of both the Eastern and Western Churches that those two Apostles suffred Martyrdom severall years before their coming into this Island so that if they were sent by any Apostles hither it could be done only by S. Peter or S. Paul to whom the Western Empire owes the blessing of Christian Doctrin as S. Innocent before mention'd testifies 12. But whereas in this Epistle mention is made of a power of conferring Indulgences for a certain number of years granted by S. Eleutherius Pope to S. Phaganus and Diruvianus and by S. Celestin Pope to S. Patrick this much offends some of our Modern-Protestant Controvertists Notwithstanding it is certain that the Church has a power to dispence and relaxe the severity of Ecclesiasticall Censures Which Power though in some inferiour degree residing in every Bishop yet by a tacite consent seems by a more extended Priviledge to be devolved on the Supreme Pastour who may communicate that Power on others in whose Piety and prudence he may place some confidence 13. A late Prâ—testant Historian imagins he has an objection unanswerable against this Epistle and the authenticknes of it taken from the Names of such solitary Monks as Saint Patrick affirms that he found there severall of which saith he seem to be German or Saxon and not Brittish names and consequently improperly assign'd to times so ancient and so many ages anticipating the arrivall of the Saxons here 14. But in case it be granted that any of these Names be properly German it is well known that severall Belgick Gaules of a German extraction peopled a great part of our Island and since they gave the Names and Titles to many of our Provinces it needs not to be esteem'd a wonder if they left to posterity some Names likewise oâ— their persons VI. CHAP. 1.2.3 Saint Iosephs building a Church at Glastonbury confirmed by S. David and a
Miracle 1. A Second Witnes of the Sanctity of this Mother-Church of Christianity built by S. Ioseph at Glastonbury in honour of our Blessed Lady as likewise of the wonderfull Priviledge confer'd on it by our Lord himselfe who was pleased personally to consecrate it is the Illustrious Bishop of Menevia S. David the extirpatour of Pelagianism in Brittany His testimony is extant in the Antiquities of Glastonbury collected by William of Malmsbury in these words 2. Saint David with seaven other Bishops of whom he was Primate came to Glastonbury invited thereto by the Sanctity of the place place and had a resolution solemnly to consecrate an ancient Church there erected to the honour of the Blessed Virgin-Mother of our Lord. Having therefore provided all things requisite for the performance of that sacred Ceremony on the night immediatly preceding the intended Dedication he as nature required yeilded to sleep in which our Lord Iesus appeard to him and mildly demanded of him the cause of his coming thither This without delay S. David declar'd unto him But our Lord presently turn'd him from his resolution of dedicating the Church saying to him That must not be done And taking the Bishops hand he told him that many years since he himselfe had dedicated it to the honour of his Mother therfore that holy Ceremony ought not to be profan'd by any mans repeating it And having sayd this with his finger he peirced through the Bishops hand Telling him that this should be a sign that that ought not to be again renew'd which himselfe had formerly anticipated And withall he promis'd him that the next day when in reciting the Canon of the Masse he was to pronounce those Words Per ipsum cum ipso in ipsum By him and with him and to him be all honour and glory to thee O God the Father in the Vnity of the Holy Ghost he should have restord the integrity and soundnes of his hand The terrour of this Vision quickly drove sleep from the Bishops eyes whereupon with great earnestnes he examined whether that were indeed reall which our Lord seem'd to have done to him And having found it so he wondred at it and expected what would be the issue The next day all that were present with admiration saw and touched the prodigâ—ous wound Hereupon all the Preparation for a â—onsecration came to nothing and the miracle divinely wrought being made known publickly to all the Hearers encreas'd the admiration And in conclusion when Masse was celebrated the Bishops hand was restord to its former soundnes 3. This miracle is not forgotten nor contemn'd even by some Protestant Writers though in repeating it they willingly omit the name of Masse which having banish'd from their own Churches they are loath it should appeare of so great Antiquity and which is more considerable dignified by our Lords mentioning it and working a wonderfull miracle during the celebration of it VII CHAP. 1.2 A third witnes is our H. Apostle S. Augustin the Monk The fashion and homelines of that Church 1. A Third Witnes of equall authority though later date is S. Augustin the Apostle of our Nation who in an Epistle to S. Gregory the Great mentions the summe of what hath been hitherto related as a Tradition receiv'd in those days A part of this Epistle is recited by three Protestant Bishops as a firm argument of the Primitive antiquity of Christian Religion in our Island The words of S. Augustin are these In the confines of western Brittany there is a Royall Island by an ancient Name called Glascon It is largely extended being encompassed with waters abounding with fish and rivers in many places standing in pooles commodious for many uses of human life and which is most considerable it hath been dedicated to the exercises of Sacred Duties For there the first Professours of Christian Religion found as the report is a Church not built by the skill of men but prepared by God anâ— fitted for human salvation The which Church was afterward by many miracles and many mysterious operations demonstrated to have been consecrated by our Lord the Creatour of the world to his own glory and the honour of his most Blessed Mother the Virgin Mary To this Church was afterwards added an Oratory built of stone which was dedicated to Christ and his holy Apostle S. Peter 2. And hereto agrees that which we read in the life of S. Ioseph The foresaid Saints conversing together in that Solitude after a little time were admonish'd in a Vision by the holy Archangel Gabriel to build unto the honour of the holy Mother of God and perpetuall Virgin Mary a Church in a place shewd from heaven to them Whereupon they in obedience to those Divine admonitions finish'd the building of a Chappell the walls wherof on all sides were made of rods warled or interwoven This was done in the one and thirtieth yeare after the Passion of our Lord and in the fifteenth after the Assumption of the glorious Virgin Mary Here we may see saith D. Fuller the simplicity of Primitive Devotion and the native fashion of Brittish buildings in that age and some hundred years after For we find that Hoel Dha King of Wales An. D. 940. made himself a Palace of Hurdleworke call'd Tyguyn or the White house because to advance it above other houses the rods wherof it was made were unbark'd having the rind strip'd off Which was then counted gay and glorious This homely building however suiting with the simplicity of the builders soules did deserve and was indeed preferd in the veneration of all succeeding times before the magnificent structures of squared stones and marble adorn'd and enrich'd with gold and precious stones which in following ages by the Devotion though perhaps mix'd with some vanity of lesse perfect Christians were splendidly erected VIII CHAP. 1.2 A fourth Testimony of ehe Building a Church at Glastonbury by S. Ioseph from an Ancient Inscription at Glastonbury here produced 3.4 c. Sir Henry Spelmans Exceptions against that Inscription answer'd 1. THe last Testimony justifying most of the particulars before mentioned touching this Primitive Church built by S. Ioseph of Arimathea is taken from a very ancient Inscription cut in brasse and heretofore fastned to a Pillar in Glastonbury Church Which Inscription Bishop Godwin therfore rehearses that he may demonstrate that S. Ioseph indeed came into Brittany and after him Sir Henry Spelman caused it to be entirely transcrib'd and put into his Collection of our Brittish and English Councills The tenour of it is as followeth 2. In the one and thirtieth year after the Passion of our Lord twelve Holy men among whom Ioseph of Arimathea was Cheif came to this place and here built the first Church of this Kingdom Which Christ in the honour of his Mother himselfe dedicated together with a place for their buriall as S. David Bishop of Menevia testified who having an intention to consecrate it
largest being placed Westward from Brittany not reaching so far Northward as it but extended further toward the South over against the Northern parts of Spain yet so as that a vast Ocean divides them The Picts therfore as we sayd arriving in that Island by Sea made their request to have a Seat granted them there But the Scots answerd that the Island could not nourish them both Notwithstanding sayd they we can give you proffitable counsell what to doe We know that Eastward from us there is another Island which upon clear dayes we can discover with our eyes If you will goe thither you may gain possessions for your selves there or if you find resistance we will afford you succours Hereupon the Picts sayling into Brittany possess'd themselves of the Northern parts For the Brittains were seised of all more Southernly Now the Picts being destitute of wives requested the Scots to bestow some on them wherto they yeilded but upon this condition that whensoever the title to the Principality among them was questionable they should prefer the Descendants by the femal sexe before the males Which is a custom to this day observ'd among the Picts And in processe of time after the Brittaine and Picts this Island receiv'd a third Nation of Scots in the Northern parts possess'd by the Picts 4. The authority of S. Beda deserves certainly to be esteem'd of great weight and were it not for that our Modern learned Writers would not doubt to affirm that the Nation which about these times began to be called Picts was no other then the Native Brittains inhabiting the Northern parts of this Island Anciently all Brittains were indeed Picts that is a people which delighted to paint themselves with woad figuring upon their bodies the shapes of severall wild beasts as beleiving that would render them more formidable to their Enemies Thus Caesar and other more ancient Roman Authours describe them But when all the Southern parts of the Island were either possess'd by the Romans or became dependent on them the inhabitants left their barbarous custome of painting and conform'd themselves to the Roman fashion Those Brittains therfore inhabiting the Northern parts continuing in hostility with the Romans and constant to their old customs of painting begun to be considered as a new distinct Nation divided in saction from the civilis'd Brittains and for that reason had the new name of Picts appropriated to them being indeed Brittains as Mr. Cambden would willingly conjecture were he not discourag'd by S. Bedes authority And this conjecture he fortifies by severall arguments especially because all the names of places and other things among the Picts are purely Brittish And such Roman Historians as mention the Picts seated in Caledonia a part of Scotland yet call the Caledonians Brittains 5. But this is more then sufficient to be written on a subject which is not our busines but only so far as may give light to Ecclesiasticall affairs of those times For which reason we shall in the progresse of this story speak likewise of the Scots another Nation which e're long entred into the Provinces possess'd by the Picts and gave name to the whole Countrey X. CHAP. 1.2 A Monument of King Marius his victory over the Picts The mistake of Malmsburiensis c. touching King Marius 3. Berwick whence call'd 1. KIng Marius having slain Roderick King of the Picts or Northern Brittains erected a stone or Pillar as a Mark of his Triumph in the Province which was afterward called by his name Westmaria or Westmerland The Title inscrib'd in which Pillar saith Geffrey of Monmouth continued the memory of that victory to the present day Yea saith B. Vâ—her before the Brittish History was by Geffrey translated out of the Brittish into the Latin tongue a much graver Authour William of Malmsbury in the Prologue of his third Book touching the Gests of Brittish Bishops makes mention of the same in this manner In the Citty Lugubalia commonly call'd Carlile there is a room or parlour built of stone and vaulted over so firm that neither any iniury of weather nor fire purposely kindled with wood could destroy or weaken it The Province is call'd Cumberland and the Inhabitants Cumbrians In the front of the sayd Parlour this Inscription may be read To the Victory of Marius Though Mr. Camden affirms that in some Copies it is To Mars the Conquerour 2. But it is a great mistake of the same Authour applying the foresayd Victory of Marius to the Roman Consul Marius as if these Cumbrians were the Cimbrians driven out of Italy by Marius and in their flight resting in that Province It seems he had not read the ancient Brittish History translated by Geffrey of Monmouth which expresly attributes it to the Brittish King Marius as saith Ranulphus Cestrensis in his Polychronicon 3. When Roderick King of the Picts was slain his souldiers being onely nine hundred which remain'd alive chose another for their Captain called Berench from whom the Town of Berwick receiv'd its name saith Iohn Rosse of Warwick But others more probably refuse this Etymology affirming truly that the Countrey and people call'd Ottadinâ— where Berwick is seated were at this time under the Romans Dominion Besides the word Berwick signifies a Village which is an Appendix to some other place of note whence Ingulphus calls that Town only a Mannour or Farm XI CHAP. 1.2.3 A brief of Roman affairs from the end of Nero to Vespasian 4.5 Trebellius Maximus Prâ—pretour in Brittany after whom succeeded Vectius Bolanus 6. Then Petilius Cerealis 7. Next Iulius Frontinus 8. After whom Iulius Agricola 1. IT was in the days of Coellus the Son oâ— this King Marius that S. Ioseph accoâ—â—ding to ancient Tradition ended his labours and mortality in the eighty second yeare of our Lord concurring with the second yeare of the Emperour Titus son of Vespasian Now before we treat of the particulars touching this our Holy Patriark's death it will be convenient that we first give a breif account of Roman affairs in this Island occurring between the end of Nero and that time 2. Nero by self-murder having revenged upon himself all the execrable crimes committed especially toward the latter end of his raign as the killing of his Mother the burning of Rome and imputing that most facinorous act to the innocent Christians against whom he raged with a most savage cruelty a cruelty extending even to the extinguishing of the two most glorious Lights then shining in the world S. Peter and S. Paul the family of the Caesars ending in him there followed in the Roman Empire most terrible seditions no fewer then four Emperours within the space of two years having been chosen by severall Armies to wit Galba Otho Vitellius and Vespasian by whose contentions against one another the Roman world was all torn in peices and Italy especially was almost drowned with the blood of severall armies meeting there
afterward ordained Bishop of Tongres and Triers For before Constantins time saith Miraeus those two Citties were govern'd by one Bishop In the Annals of which Church we read that Saint Lucius King of Brittany was made a Christian and baptised by this Marcellus a Teacher of the inhabitants of Triers Indeed it is not unprobable that King Lucius might have been instructed in the verities of Christian Religionâ— and well disposed to the Profession of it by this Saint but there are far more authentik testimonies demonstrating that he was baptised by Fugatius and Damianus sent from Rome by Pope Eleutherius as shall be demonstrated herafter 4. This holy Bishop was the first Brittain which suffred Martyrdom out of the Island as S. Alban was the first that suffred within it He is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the fourth of September and in the Gallican Martyrologe he is celebrated with an illustrious Elogy This his Martyrdom hapned many years after this time in a great persecution rais'd against Christians during the raign of Antoninus his Successour Marcus Aurelius when he was absent from Rome and gone into the Eastern parts then in commotion after he had finished the German warr XII CHAP. 1.2 S. Timothy the son of Pudens preaches in Brittany 3. Of his Sister S. Pudentiana 4. Who Priscilla was 1. TOgether with S. Marcellus there came from Rome another illustrious Saint of Noble Birth and plentifull fortunes all which notwithstanding he despis'd and relinquish'd that with more freedom he might preach Christ crucified This was S. Timotheus the son of Pudens a Roman Senatour and of his wife suppos'd by many to have been the famous S. Claudia the Brittish Lady concerning whom we have already treated He was Brother to Novatus and to S. Pudentiana and S. Prâ—xedes whose memories are anniversarily celebrated by the Catholick Church 2. The coming of S. Timotheus is a considerable proof that his Mother was a Brittain and for that reason the whole family may iustly challenge a place in this History And because he survived the rest we will breifly set down what we find in the Ecclesiasticall Office touching the two Holy Sisters 3. Pudentiana a Virgin daughter of Pudens a Roman Senatour with admirable piety practising the duties of Christian Religion together with her sister Praxedes sold her patrimony and distributed to the poore the monâ—y arising from thence giving her selfe wholly â—o fasting and prayer By her endeavours and zeale her whole family consisting of ninety six persons was converted to the Faith and baptised by Pope Pius And wheras by an Edict of the Emperour Antoninus publick Sacrifices of Christians were forbidden the Holy Pope celebrated the Divine Mysteries together with other Christians in the house of Pudentianâ— who kindly entertained them all affording them all things necessary for their sustenanâ—e Thus continually employing herselfe in these offices of Piety she departed out of this life and on the fourteenth of the Calends of Iune in the year of our Lord one hundred sixty and one she was buried in the Sepulcher of her Father in the Coemitory of Priscilla situated in the Salarian way 4. Priscilla here mention'd by whom a Coemitory or common place of buriall for Christians had been bestow'd was the Mother of Pudens and Grand-mother of this holy Virgin From her probably it was that her Mother Claudia took her name For as she being a Captive attending King Caractacus when he was taken prisoner by Ostorius she changed her Brittish name into Claudia out of regard to Emperour Claudius so being maried to Pudens she it seems once more changed it for another peculiar to her husbands family XIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Novatus Brother of S Timothy and S Pudentiana signified in a lâ—tter from the Holy Preist Pastor S. Timothy in Brittany 3. S. Timothy's Answer who leaves to the disposall of his Sister S. Praxedes the state left by their Brother 4 5. She dedicats the Bathes of Novatus or Timothy into a Church where Christians assembled 6. Why Churches in Rome call'd Tituli 1. THe next yeare followed the death of Pudentiana's Brother Novatus Concerning which the ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments have still preserved a letter written by the Holy Preist called Pastor directed to S. Timotheus then absent from Rome and employed in the Apostolick Office in Brittany the tenour of the Letter is as follows 2. Pastor a Preist to his follow Preist Timotheus health in our Lord. The Venerable Virgin Praxedes was in great affliction for the death of her Sister Pudentiana Whereupon many honourable Christians together with our Holy Pope Pius came to her to comfort her There came likewise to her for the same purpose Novatus your Brother who is also our Brother in our Lord and gave her much consolation and moreover by his liberality he greatly refreshed many poore Christians ministring to them plentifully of his wealth Being with his Sister he earnestly desired that by her prayers he might obtain mercy from our Lord. He likewise together with our most blessed Bishop Pius doth frequently commemorate you at the Altar of our Lord. About a month and twenty eight days days after he was departed from the Virgin Praxedes he fell sick Now our Bishop Pius together with the Virgin Praxedes having a solicitude for all Christians they enquired where the Man of God Novatus was since he appeared not in the Congregation And they were informed that he was detained thence by sicknes then were all very sorrowfull Hereupon the Blessed Virgin Praxedes sayd to our Bishop Pius If it be your Holines pleasure let us goe to him for by your visitation and prayers I doe assure my selfe our Lord will save him Vpon this her proposall it was resolved accordingly and at night wee together with our Bishop Pius and the Virgin of our lord Praxedes went to the Man of our Lord Novatus And when this Holy man heard that this assembly was come to see him he gave thanks to our Lord for the comfort he received by the Visitation of the Holy Bishop Pius together with the Virgin of our Lord and all the rest of us Thus wee remained in his house eight days and nights And during the time we were with him he expressed his Will and pleasure to be to bequeath to your selfe and the Blessed-Virgin Praxedes all his estate and on the thirteenth day following he departed to our Lord. Of these things we together with holy Pius Bishop of the Apostolick See and the Virgin Praxedes thought meet to give you an account by these our letters to the end you might acquaint us with your pleasure how you would have the estate of your Brother Novatus disposed that your appointment may in all things be observed Sent by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the holy Roman Church 3. To this Letter S. Timotheus his Answer follows though short yet full of piety and perfum'd with the simplicity and Christian Charity of that age
Timotheus to his Brother and fellow preist Pastor and to his most holy Sister Praxedes health We being desirous in all things without delay to expresse our service beseech your holines to recommend us to the Memory and intercession of the Holy Apostles the holy Bishop Pius Prelat of the holy Apostolick See and all the saints I your humble servant perusing the letter you were pleased to direct to mee am more abundantly filled with ioy For my soule always was and still continues resigned to yours Wherfore your Holines may take notice that the same is pleasing to us your servant which was agreable to our Brother Novatus namely that what he bequeathed to mee should be at the disposition of the holy Virgin Praxedes and therefore hereby you have full power to employ the said legacy which way soever shall be thought good by you and the said holy Virgin 4. Now what was the successe of this holy negotiation appears in the ancient Acts of the same Pastor in these words Having therfore received this Epistle we were filled with ioy and presented it to the Holy Bishop Pius to be read by him Then the blessed Bishop Pius gave thanks to God the Father Almighty At the same time the holy Virgin of our Lord Praxedes having received such power from her Brother Timotheus humbly besought the Blessed Bishop Pius that he would dedicate a Church in the Baths of Novatus at that time not frequented because in them there was a large and spacious Edifice To this request Bishop Pius willingly yeilded and dedicated a Church in the Baths of Novatus at Rome in the street calld The Bricklayers street where likewise he constituted a Roman Title and consecrated a Font for Baptism on the fourth of the Ides of May. 5. These Bathes here named from Novatus have elsewhere their title from S. Timotheus being situated on the Mountain at Rome call'd Viminal To this place it was before a Church was solemnly consecrated that Christians usually repaired but privately for the celebration of holy Christian Mysteries as we find in the Acts of S. Iustin the Philosopher and Martyr For being examined by the Prefect of Rome concerning the place in which the Christians made their Assemblies his answer was I have hitherto had my abode near the house of one Martius at the Bath named The Timothin-bath For which Assemblies having been forbid by the Emperour the same Iustin four years after suffred Martyrdom 6. Now Wheras in this relation made by the holy Preist Pastor there is mention of a Roman Title constituted by Pope Pius we may observe that in the first infancy of the Church those who were ordained Preists to celebrate Divine Mysteries were not confined to any fixed residence but exercised their function in severall places as occasion presented it selfe But about the year of our Lord one hundred and twelve S. Evaristus Pope assign'd to each Preist a peculiar Cure and Parish in Rome which were called Tituli or Titles so named from the Ensigns or Marks set on the places where they assembled which in the ancient Churches were Crosses erected to signify that such buildings were appropriated to Christian Worship XIV CHAP. 1. The death of Antoninus Emperour to whom succeed Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus 2. The death of S. Praxedes 3. Persecution rais'd by M. Aurelius at the instigation of Philosophers 1. THE same yeare with S. Novatus did the Emperour Antoninus likewise end his life to whom succeeded Marcus Aurelius call'd the Philosopher and Lucius Verus so that the Roman Empire was joyntly governed by two persons with equall authority 2. In the second year of the raign of these Emperours dyed the holy Virgin Praxedes Concerning whom thus the Holy Priest Pastor continues to write Two years and eighteen days after this Church was dedicated there was a great persecution rais'd against Christians to the end to force them to worship Idols and many were crown'd with Martyrdom Now the holy Virgin of our Lord Praxedes being fervent in the Holy Ghost secretly conceal'd many Christians in the sayd Title or Church whose bodies she strengthned with food and their minds with exhortations proceeding from Gods spirit Then information was given to Antoninus that is M. Aurelius that Christian assemblies were made in the house of Praxedes Who sent Officers and layd hold on many among which was Symitrius a Priest with twenty two more All which he commanded to be put to death in the same Title without any examination Whose bodies the blessed Virgin Praxedes took by night and buried them in the Coemitery of Priscilla on the seaventh day of the Ides of Iune After this the Holy Virgin became much afflicted in mind and with many groans prayd unto our Lord that she might passe out of this life whose prayers and teares found accesse unto our Lord Iesus Christ. For on the thirty fourth day after the Martyrdom of the foresaid Saints the consecrated Virgin went unto our Lord on the twelfth of the Calends of August Whose body I Pastor a Priest buried next to her Father in the Coemitery of Priscilla in the Salarian way where at this day the Prayers and devotions of Saints are frequently exercised 3. This persecution was begun cheifly at the instigation of Heathen Philosophers especially the inhuman beastly Sect of the Cynicks For by reason of the Emperours studiousnes and profession of Stoicall Philosophy such persons had easy admittance to him Among whom Tatianus a learned Christian in that time takes notice of one infamous Cynick called Crescens whose vanity luxury cruelty and profanenes is well described by him and S. Iustin Martyr in his Oration publickly pronounc'd before the Senat mentions the same Cynick with contempt and indignation as it were prophecying his Martyrdom following and procured by those Sycophants XV. CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Timotheus his death by Martyrdom at Rome 3. A Letter of Pope Pius signifying this c. 4. His universall care over the Church 5.6 A second Letter of the same Holy Pope 7. Great care of Christians touching the Sacred bodies of Martyrs 1. THus we have the summe of what is in Ecclesiasticall Monuments delivered touching three holy children of Pudens a Roman Senatour and his wife Claudia Priscilla in the Acts of whom our Nation has an interest partly in regard of their Mother a Brittish Lady as likewise their Brother S. Timotheus who besides his generall Apostolicall Office exercised in this Island had no doubt a great influence in disposing King Lucius to the embracing of our Christian Faith 2. Now besides this generall Character of this our Saint there is little extant touching S. Timotheus but only that the year after his devout Sister Praxedes death he return'd to Rome where also he became a happy prey to those sensuall savage Philosophers and in the following year gloriously ended his life by Martyrdom together with another worthy companion called Marcus This appears both in the ancient Roman
Martyrologe on the twenty fourth of March as likewise an Epistle written by the Holy Pope Pius to Iustus Bishop of Vienna in France 3. The Copy of which Epistle is as followeth Pius Bishop of Rome to his Brother Iustus Bishop Before thou didst depart from Rome our Sister Euprepia if thou doest well remember assign'd the Title of her house for maintaining the poore where we abiding with our poore brethren doe celebrate Masses Now we are desirous to be informed concerning thy affairs most happy Brother since thou tookst thy iourney to that Senatoriall Citty of Vienna as likewise with what successe thou hast spread abroad the seed of the Gospell Those Priests which had their first education from the Apostles and have continued to our dayes with whom also we divided the care of preaching the word of Faith having been call'd by our Lord doe now repose in their eternall mansions Saint Timotheus and Marcus have ended their dayes by a happy conflict Take care dear Brother that thou follow them by imitating their zeale and freeing thy selfe from the chains of this world Make hast to obtain with the Holy Apostles the everlasting palm of victory that palm which S. Paul attain'd by a world of suffring and S. Peter also from whom the Crosse it selfe could not take the love of Christ. Soter and Eleutherius worthy Priests salute thee Salute the Brethren who live with thee in our Lord. Cherinthus Satans prime Minister seduces many from the Faith May the Grace of Christ dwell for ever in thy heart 4. In this Epistle we see what a generall care this holy Bishop expresses and how his solicitude for the salvation of soules is not confin'd to Rome or Italy only As likewise how he professes that he divided the care of propagating the Gospell to Priests subordinate to him So that it cannot be doubted but that S. Timotheus his employment in our Lords Vineyard in Brittany proceeded from his care and was accompanied with his benediction A further proof whereof is afforded us in another letter of his to the same Iustus Bishop of Vienna which we here set down 5. Pius Bishop of Rome to his Brother Iustus Bishop health Attalus is arrived here bringing with him the Epistles of the Martyrs there whereby he has fill'd our hearts with inestimable ioy for their triumphs He acquainted uâ— that our holy Collegue Verus has victoriously triumphed also over the Prince of this world and that thou art seated in his place in the Senatoriall Citty of Vienna being cloathed with Episcopall Vestments Be carefull therefore faithfully to discharge in our Lord the Ministery which thou hast received Let not thy diligence be wanting decently and reverently to bury the bodies of the Martyrs as the members of Christ for the Apostles treated S. Steven Visit the prisons of the Saints and take care that none of them loose the fervour of their Faith Approve holy Martyrdoms by the light of the Holy Spirit in thee Encourage and encite them to continue constant in the Faith Let the Priests and Deacons observe thee not as a Master but as a Minister of Christ. Let thy piety and holines be a protection to the whole congregation under thee Our brethren whose names Attalus will acquaint thee with are freed from the Tyrants cruelty and now rest in our Lord. Pastor the Preist hath built a Title or Church and is happily dead in our Lord. Know O most blessed Brother that it has been revealed to me that the end of my life approaches shortly One thing I earnestly begg of thee that in the holy Communion thou wilt not be unmindfull of me This poor Senat of Christ at Rome salutes thee I salute the whole assembly of Brethren with thee in our Lord. 6. That which this holy Pope mentions of his approaching death was by the event prov'd to have been a Divine revelation for the year following he was crown'd with Martyrdom after he had sate ten years And Anicetus a Syrian succeeded him 7. As touching that advice concerning the Bodies of Martyrs severall examples of those Primitive times demonstrate that what he there advises was no superstitious invention of his own as our Modern Separatists doe call it but a duty received from the Apostles Such reverence did the Church of Smyrna expresse to the Relicks of S. Polycarpus who was martyrd two years after S. Pius as appears in their Epistle relating the circumstances of his blessed death The malicious Iews would have perswaded the Roman President to have refused the holy Martyrs body to the Christians of Smyrna least sayd they they should forsake their crucifica God and worship Polycarpus for a God for these miscreants could not distinguish a sacred Veneration due to holy Relicks from that Supreme adoration which belongs only to God But those holy Primitive Christians were better instructed for thus they write We say they have reposed the bones of Polycarpus more valuable to us then precious stones and purer then gold in such a place as is decent and becoming Where being all of us assembled God will give us the grace to celebrate with all possible joy and exaltation the day of his Martyrdom as being indeed the day of his more happy Nativity XVI CHAP. 1. Commotions in Brittany pacified by Calphurnius Agricola 2.3 Long and dangerous war in Germany A victory miraculously obtain'd by the Prayers of Christians 4. Successions of Popes Touching King Lucius 1. IN the eighth yeare of the raign of M. Aurelius and L. Verus the Northern part of the Empire especially in Germany and Brittany was cruelly agitated with tempests of seditions and wars In Brittany the Northern Province of the Ottadini about Berwick broke out into open rebellion for reducing of whom Calphurnius Agricola was sent into the Island upon whose approach the rebels quickly submitted And all that remains besides to keep alive his Memory is an Inscription upon a Pillar rais'd by A. Licinius wherein Calphurnius Agricola's name is engraved Which Pillar is dedicated to the Syrian Goddesse Dea Syria worship'd it seems by the Romans in that place Concerning which Goddesse the reader may consult our learned Mr. Selden in his Treatise of that argument 2. But the German war was more lasting and doubtfull which not belonging to our present design the relation of it must be sought for in the Roman Historians of this age Yet one circumstance in it conducing much to the glory of Christian Religion must not be omitted Which was the saving of the Emperour and the whole Roman Army not only from a certain destruction by the German Nations the Marcomanni Catti c. by whom they were inclosed but from a more irresistible enemy extremity of thirst All this obtain'd by the Prayers of Christian souldiers not only interrupted all persecution of them but obliged the Emperour by his publick Letters sent into all Provinces to professe his gratitude for so eminent a
deliverance 3. The particular circumstances hereof we shall refer to the following Book the argument whereof will be the happy and glorious conversion of our Brittish King Lucius to the Christian Faith To effect which this so wonderfull publick and unquestionable a miracle no doubt much conduced Now this conversion having been perfected in the beginning of the raign of the Emperour Commodus who succeeded his Father M. Aurelius which was four years after this stupendious deliverance of the Romans our Ecclesiasticall Monuments afford us little for the furnishing that space of time Therefore we will onely adde for a distinct clearing of Chronology the succession of the Bishops of Rome since the last mention'd Pope Pius the first of that name 4. To Pope Pius therefore having sate somewhat more then nine years and dying in the year of our Lord one hundred sixty six succeeded S. Anicetus to whom after nine years succeeded S. Soterâ— who having for the space of five years filled the Chair of S. Peter had for his next Successour S. Eleutherius in the year of our Lord one hundred and eighty in the third year after whose assumption to the Apostolick dignity King Lucius then an old man for he had raigned fifty eight years by Gods mercy and grace had his youth renew'd like an Eagle being born again by Baptism and made an heyr of an everlasting Kingdom THE FOVRTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1. The Conversion of the Brittish King Lucius in his old Age. 2.3 Severall Motives thereto 4. Edicts of former Emperours in favour of Christians 5. An example of the Emperour Antoninus his Edict 1 KING Lucius had now governed the Brittains almost threescore years having begun his raign in the tenth year of his age when Almighty God at last subdued his heart to the beleif and obedience of his Gospell It may perhaps seem strange he should hold out so long against the Truth but yet if we consider the tenaciousnes of humane nature to inveterate customs especially such as are agreable to flesh and blood and likewise the horrible scandals and prejudices which then were cast on Christian Religion which even without such prejudices is extremely contrary to our naturall inclinations it is to be esteem'd no lesse then miraculous that a great King in such times as those were should have the courage to be the first example and this in his old age of submitting a Scepter and Crown to the spirituall Scepter of Christs Kingdom 2. Besides his so long experience of the innocence humility patience and peaceable dispositions of his Christian subjects we may suppose the principall Motives inducing him to yeild at last to the exhortations of many Apostolick Preachers such as were S. Aristobulus S. Marcellus S. Timotheus c. to have been two First the Testimonies that the Emperours themselves though otherwise Enemies to the Christian Faith gave to the Professours of it Next the wonderfull testimony that God gave thereto by rescuing the then raigning Emperour from unavoydable destruction by the prayers of his Christian souldiers 3. As touching the former Testimonies of Emperours they are the more weighty because given not out of any worldly respects but purely out of a conviction of the innocence of poor persecuted Christians after all severity rigour and cruelty had been used toward them to force them to renounce their Profession Moreover these Emperours were not such as Nero Vitellius or Domitian whose favour to Christianity would have been a disgrace and prejudice to it But Princes venerable to the world for their prudence courage and zeale likewise to their own superstition Such were Nerva Trajan Hadrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius 4. We will here insert onely one Edict of the Emperour Antoninus by which we may gather the tenour of the others It is extracted out of the Writings of S. Iustin the Philosopher and Martyr who then flourished The form thereof is as followeth 5. The Emperour Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Pius Augustus Highest Preist this fifteenth time possessed of the Tribunitiall Power and this third time Consul Father of his Countrey To the people of Asia Health I am assured that the Gods will not permit those men to lye hid in obscurity who refuse to pay due honour and worship to them for they themselves will far more severely punish such then you can And you doe not consider that by molesting and tormenting those men whom you call impious and charge as enemies to the Gods you thereby doe the more confirm and encrease their Religion For to them it is a thing more desirable to be accused as criminall and to lay down their lives for their God then to enjoy the present life with worldly contentment Hence it comes to passe that by exposing their lives in this manner they obtain over you a more illustrious Victory then if they should perform whatsoever you require of them Now as concerning the Earth-quakes which both in late times and at this present also do happen I judge very reasonable to give you some admonition Whensoever such calamities befall you you are presently disheartned and in despaire and you impute to their Religion as if it alone was the cause of all misfortunes hapning to you On the other side whensoever any such accident befalls them they are thereby incited to a more constant and firm trust in God Whereas all that while you either loose all knowledge of God and utterly despise all sacred duties not only refusing to pay the worship and service due unto the Deity but greivously vexing and to the death pursuing those who doe observe and reverence him Now severall Magistrats and Governours of our Provinces have heretofore written letters in the behalf of those innocent men to our most holy and deified Father Hadrian To whom his Answer and Rescript was That no further trouble or molestation should be given to those men except they should otherwise be found guilty of any crime or that they had a design prejudiciall to the Roman Empire Many have likewise written to me in their favour to whom my Answer was That I assented to the Ordinance and Will of my late Father And my pleasure is That if any shall hereafter offer any injury or vexation to any Christian upon this account that he is a Christian the person so persecuted though he be found to be indeed a Christian shall be presently acquitted and his accuser shall undergoe a just and due punishment 6. This Edict though in this Copy directed only to the Eastern Provinces where the malice and petulancy both of Iews and Gentiles Enemies to Christianity was more violent yet no doubt had its effect in all other places also For besides that the cause of Christians was every where the same Edicts of this nature were sent over the whole Empire as we shall see in another of the same nature published by M. Aurelius and presently to be produced And however all Christians
Ensigns of our Enemies And the same thing did Pompeianus our Generall declare to us which our selves likewise saw Now having in our Army onely four Legions the First the Tenth the Twinn-Legion and that of the Ferentarij and there being in our Enemies Camp no fewer then nine hundred seaventy seaven thousand when I compar'd our small forces with the vast multitudes of our Barbarous Foes I addressed my prayers and vows to our Roman Gods But when I saw that I was neglected by them and that the Enemy began to overcharge us considering the small number of our own forces I sent to call the Christians which were not a few in our Army whom I both by prayers and threats also urged to assist us But threats were neither needfull nor indeed seemly as I perceived afterward when I found how powerfull they were For they undertaking our defence did not set themselves to provide themselves of weapons or to make use of arms or Trumpets For to put their trust in such things is not acceptable to that God whose name cause and honour they always carry in their hearts Therefore it is just that we should acknowledge those to be safely protected by God whom formerly we esteem'd to be impious and enemies to him For having cast themselves prostrate on the ground they offred their prayers not only for me but for the whole Army that some remedy might be sent us to asswage the hunger and thirst with which we were tormented For for the space of five days we had not drunk any water there being none best among us nor any means to procure any we being clos'd round about with Mountains in the very heart of Germany Now assoon as these Christians had cast themselves on the ground and addressed their Prayers to that God of whom I was ignorant immediately there fell from heaven abundance of rain which to us was coole and refreshing but to the Enemies of the Romans it was accompanied with haile in the likenes of fire and with thunderbolts Thus that God who cannot be overcome or resisted was in a wonderfull manner readily propitious to their prayers and supplications For this reason let us freely permit such as these to be what they professe Christians least we force them by their prayers to obtain such weapons from heaven against us My judgment and sentence therefore is That none be question'd or call'd into judgment upon this charge that he is a Christian. So that if any one shall be found to lay this as a crime to any one that he is a Christian let it be made known to the person accus'd for being a Christian in case no other crime be objected to him that he is to be presently dismiss'd and acquitted and let him that accused such a Christian be burnt alive Whosoever therefore professes himselfe a Christian is hereby freed from any danger in that regard threatned against him Neither let the Magistrate who governs the Province endeavour to make him renounce his Profession or any way abridge his liberty And my Sentence moreover is That this Edict be further establish'd by a Decree of the Senat and publickly expos'd in the common place of Trajan that any one may read it Let Vetrasius Pollio likewise Prefect of the Citty take order that this Constitution be sent into all Provinces Neither let any one who has a mind to take a copy and make any use of it be prohibited so to doe Fare ye well 8. The Emperour not content with celebrating so advantageously the wonderfull power and goodnes of the true God by Edicts and Writings published to the whole world proceeded to a yet more illustrious expression of his gratitude And because Edicts were only in force for the present age he to eternise the memory of so great a deliverance rais'd up in a spacious place at Rome a vast Pillar on which was graved the whole History to be read by all future times 9. Now such a Confession of the impotency of the Roman Deities and the Omnipotency of the true God worshipped only by Christians a Confession made by the most wise learned and vertuous Emperour that ever assumed the Title of Caesar this no doubt had a strange influence on the minds of a world of perâ—ons in all the Provinces of the Empire to incline them to conform themselves to the Emperours judgment though worldly interests made his practise contradict his judgment Hence it came to passe that the numbers of Christians wonderfully encreas'd at this time and those not only of the vulgar rank but persons of honour and esteem in the world as we read in Tertullian a Christian Writer of the next Age We says he who are counted Externs by you doe yet fill all your places your Citties Isles Castles Free Towns Camps Tribes Corporations Palaces Senats and places of Iudicature c. 10. No wonder then if our Brittish King Lucius so well prepar'd before having been inform'd as our Historian Bale writes by the Emperours principall Officers Trebellius and Pertinax sent by him into Brittany not only of the late miraculous deliverance but how a great number of the Roman Nobility and Senatours had thereupon given their names to Christ No wonder I say if he being convinc'd in judgment and not deterd by the Roman Civill power at last submitted his neck to the same easy yoke But whereas the Centuriators of Magdeburg mistaking this passage of Bale do affirm that Pertinax and Trebellius were themselves converted to the Christian Faith and thereby an occasion of King Lucius his conversion this evidently contradicts the current of the Roman History Eor Pertinax who in these times was sent the Emperours Lievtenant into Brittany he after the death of Commodus who succeeded M. Aurelius his father was chosen Emperour and not the least intimation is given by any Historian that he was affected to Christian Religion As for Trebellius a person unknown in the History of these times for he could neither be that Trebellius Maximus who governed Brittany in the year of our Lord sixty seaven nor probably that Cneus Trebellius the Emperours Lievtenant here in the year one hundred and eighteen concerning whom we find in no Monuments any ground of suspicion that either of them became Christians 11. For this reason we cannot afford him a place among those illustrious persons concerning whom Eusebius thus writes At the same time when Commodus governed the Roman Empire our Religion was brought to a quiet and peaceable state through all the Churches in the world Yea moreover the Word of salvation did then so attract the minds of all sorts of men to the holy Religion which teaches the worship of the onely true omnipotent God Creatour of all things that at Rome it selfe and in the Roman Empire very many persons illustrious for their birth and flowing with wealth embraced that Truth which brought salvation to them and moreover drew to the same Holy Profession their whole families and
VII Caâ—r Custeint This Citty was formerly called Seiont near Caernarvont being the same which Antoninus calls Seguntium But it chang'd its name into Caïr Custeinâ— because Constantius the Father of Constantin was buried there Whose body saith Mathew of Westminster was found at Caernarvon near Snowdon in the time of King Edward the first after the Conquest and by his command honourably buried in the Church VIII Caïr Caratauc or Caïr Caradoc in the borders of Shropshire between the Rivers Temdus and Colunus Where King Caractacus rais'd against the Roman Generall Ostorius a great Rampire but was there defeated by him There a Citty being afterwards rais'd was from his Name called Caïr Caradoc So that Geffrey of Monmouth and Huntingdon are much mistaken who interpret this Citty to be Salisbury IX Caïr Grant or Granteceaster or Grantbridge now Cambridge taking its name from the River Grant or Gront X. Cair Maunguid or Manchguid suppos'd to be the same Which by Antoninus is called Mancunium or Manchester in Lancashire others conceive it to be Manduessedum or Manchester in Warwickshire XI Caïr Lundein by others Caïr Lud now London XII Caïr Guorthigirn a Citty situated in Radnorshire and called from King Vortigern who conceild himself there being afraid of punishment for his horrible crimes but was found out by Divine Iustice and by Lightning burnt together with his Citty What the prime name of this Citty was in King Lucius his dayes does not appeare XIII Caïr Ceint or Kent now called Canterbury formerly Dorobernia XIV Caïr Guiragon or Guorangon that is Wigornia The Welsh call it Caër Wrangon the English Worcester Antoninus calls it Branonium and Ptolomy Branogenium XV. Caïr Perâ—s otherwise Portcester from the commodiousnes of the Haven It is now called Portsmouth XVI Caïr Daun named by Antoninus Danus now Doncaster in Yorkshire XVII Caïr-Legioâ— taking its name from the the twentieth Legion by Iulius Agricola's appointment quartering there It is at this day called Chester or Westchester XVIII Caïr Guricon or Guoricon or as Cambden writes it Caïr Guaruinc now warwick so called because it was a Garrison of the Romans which in the Brittish Language is called Guarth XIX Caïr Segeint or the Citty of the Segontiaci which were the people who first surrendred themselves to Caesar It is now called Silcester in Hampshire XX. Caïr Leon or Vsk so call'd because the second Brittish Legion brought over by Vespasian was quartered here It was seated in Monmouthshire but is now quite demolished XXI Caïr Guent called by the Romans Venta Belgarum to distinguish it from severall other places called Ventae being in the Province of the Belgae a people which came out of lower Germany and seated themselves in Hampshire it is now called Winchester XXII Caïr Brito a Citty placed between the Rivers Avon and Fome it is now called Bristol XXIII Caïr Lerion by the Saxons afterward called Legecestria now Leicester XXIV Caïr Draiton the situation whereof is now uncertain there being many places of that name Bishop Vsher thinks it is the same now call'd Dragton in Shropshire XXV Caïr Pentavelcoit seated on the River Ivel in Somershire now called Ivelcester or Ilchester The same learned Bishop writes it Caïr Pensavelcoit supposing it to be Pentsey in Sussex where William the Conquerour first landed XXVI Caïr Vrvac called by Antoninus Vriconium and by the Saxons Wrekenceaster at this day Wroxcester in Shropshire XXVII Caïr Calemion or as Mr. Cambden reads it Caïr Calion which he thinks to be Camelet in Somersetshire where remains the footsteps of an ancient Roman Camp and where many Roman Coyns are frequently found XXVIII Caïr Luitcoit or rather Lindcoit by Antoninus and Ptolomy call'd Lindum by the Saxons Lindecollinum at this day Lincoln 5. These are the twenty eight Citties of Brittany all which cannot yet be asserted to have been extant at least under those names in the dayes of King Lucius since among them there are severall which took their Title from persons living in after-ages as Caïr Vortigern Caïr Casteint c. And Caïr Draiton seems to have been a Saxon building 6. Henry of Huntington in the account of them varies somewhat from this and in the place of some of these omitted by him substitutes others as Caïr Glou that is Glocester Caïr Cei or Chichester Caïr Ceri that is Cirencester Caïr Dorm call'd by Antoninus Durobrivae at this day Dornford in Huntingdonshire Caïr Dauri or Caïr Dorin now Dorcester And Caïr Merdin still remaining with the same name from whence a Province in Wales takes its title These are the Cittie 's design'd to be the Residences of Arch-bishops and Bishops when the number of Pastors should be so encreased as to supply them 7. Now whereas here is mention'd the Title of Arch-bishops we are to take notice that that Title was not in use as yet in the Church in the dayes of King Luciâ—s but yet the same latitude of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was from the beginning under the name of Metropolitan Bishops For the Policy of the Church being squared according to the Civill as the Governours of Citties which were Metropoles exercised an Authority over other Citties also depending on them so did the Bishops likewise of those Citties over the whole Provinces IX CHAP. 1.2.3 Of Saint Theanus first Bishop of London 4.5 Elvanus his Successour 1. HOw many of those twenty eight Citties were in those dayes supplied with Bishops is uncertain Besides Elvanus consecrated Bishop at Rome our Ecclesiasticall Records mention only one Brittish Bishop more called Theanus the first Metropolitan Bishop of London where our devout King Lucius built a Church consecrated to S. Peter and seated in the place called Cornhill 2. The truth of this is testified by an ancient Table belonging to the same Church wherein was this Inscription In the year of our Lord one hundred seaventy nine Lucius the first Christian King of this Land founded the first Church at London namely the Church of Saint Peter in Cornhill He established likewise there an Archiepiscopall See and the prime Church of the Kingdom and so it continued for the space of four hundred years till the coming of S. Augustin the Apostle of England c. Thus the Inscription 3. But Iocelinus a Monk of Furnes testifying this holy Prelat Theanus to have been the first Archbishop of this new erected See of London makes him to be the Founder of this Church for thus he writes Thean or Theanus is sayd in the time of King Lucius to have built the Church of S. Peter on Cornhill in London being assisted therein by Ciranus the Kings Cheif Cupp-bearer 4. After Theanus his decease the time of whose government in that See is uncertain there succeeded him therein S. Elvanus who generally is acknowledged the second Metroâ—politan of London But whether in those times there was in Brittany any Iurisdiction properly Metropoliticall which must presuppose an erection of severall subordinate Dioceses cannot by any of our
but that afterward the sayd Abbey was destroyed which was again repaired by S. Edward the Confessour and richly endowed In which testimony is implied that from the beginning there were placed in it a Convent of Monks Concerning whose Rule and Institute we shall treat hereafter 4. A Second Metropolitan Church at this time was erected at the City of York which a learned Writer Philip Berterius quoted by Bishop Vsher esteems in that age the prime Citty and Church of Brittany Whose opinion the Bishop seems to approve saying Though as this day London be the most noble Citty of the whole British Kingdome and though it has been in former ages celebrated by Ammianus Marcellinus as an ancient Town and by Cornelius Tacitus as famous for Marchandise and abord of strangers Nowithstanding the most learned Berterius positively affirms that York was much rather the ancient Metropolis of the Diocese of Brittany not only as being a Colony of the Romans but because there was placed the Emperours Palace and Courts of Iudgment And hence it is that Spartianus in the life of the Emperour Severus calls it by way of preeminence The Citty The same thing is likewise further proved by this That in the Synod of Arles assembled under Constantin the Great among the subscriptions the name of Eborius Bishop of York precedes Restitutus Bishop of London Though I am not ignorant that in the ordring of such subscriptions regard was had rather to the antiquity of the persons then dignity of their Sees 5. As for the third Metropolitan Citty of Cair-leon upon Vsk Henry of Huntingdon thus writes of it In Cair-legion there was an Arch bishoprick in the times of the Brittains but at this day one can scarce discern any remainders of its walls except a little where the River Vsk falls into Severn And Giraldus Cambrensis adds that in the same Citty there were in ancient times three Noble Churches One bearing the Title of the holy Martyr Iulius which was beautified with a Monastery of Virgins consecrated to God A second founded by the Name of his companion S. Aaron ennobled with an illustrious Quire of Canons And the Third famous for being the Metropolitan See of all Cambria 6. Notwithstanding however this Citty of Cair-leon being in the times of King Lucius the Civill Metropolis of those parts might then to be design'd from an Archiepiscopall See yet we doe not find in History any ancient Bishops with that Title Yea the Church of Landaff seems to have enjoy'd that Title before Cair-Leon Concerning which Church thus writes Bishop Godwin The Cathedrall Church of Landaff as some report was first built by King Lucius about the year of Grace one hundred and eighty Notwithstanding I doe not find any Bishop there before Dubritius who was consecrated Bishop there by S. German Bishop of Auxerre and was by the King and whole Province elected Arch-bishop over all the Welsh Brittains saith the Authour of his life extant in Capgrave 7. Vpon these grounds it was that in succeeding times the Bishops of Landaff refused Canonicall obedience to the Metropolitans of Menevia or S. Davids as appears by a Protestation made by Bishop Vrbanus in the Councill of Rhemes before Calixtus second Pope of that name part whereof is cited by Bishop Vsher out of the Register of that Church as followeth From the time of our ancient Fathers as appears by the handwriting of our Holy Patron Teiliavus this Church of Landaff was first founded in honour of S. Peter and in dignity and all other Priviledges was the Mistresse of all other Churches Thus it remained till by reason of intestin seditions and forraign war in the days of my Predecessour Herwold it became weakned and almost deprived of a Pastour by the cruelty of the inhabitants and invasion of the Normans Yet there always remain'd in it Religious men attending to Divine service After this partly by reason of the neighbourhood of the English from whom we differed nothing in matters touching Ecclesiasticall Ministery as having been bred and instructed together and likewise because from most ancient times that is from the time of Pope Eleutherius there hath always been a Bishop of this place subject to none After the coming of S. Augustin into Brittany the Bishop of Landaff has always been subject and obedient both to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and also the King of England Thus argued the sayd Bishop Vrbanus but what proofs he had does not appear Certain it is that in all Records at this day extant there is no mention of any Bishop actually sitting at Landaff before Dubritius Whence it is that the erecting of that See is attributed to S. Germanus by Mr. Camden saying Germanus and Lupus French Bishops having repress'd the Pelagian Heresy largely spread in Brittany erected Landaff into a Cathedrall Church preferring thereto the most holy man Dubritius to be the first Bishop to wit in the year of our Lord four hundred thirty and six 8. Besides these the same King built a Church at Dover concerning which Bishop Vsher writes in this manner That in the time of King Lucius there was a Chappell erected in the Castle of Dover and dedicated to the honour of our Saviour is related by Leland out of the Annals of the same Citty venerable for their great antiquity The same thing we likewise read in a Commentary touching the first beginning of the sayd Castle where it is sayd That in the one hundred sixty one year of our Lord King Lucius built a Temple to Christ on the height of Dover-Castle for the maintaining of which he assign'd the Tribute of that Haven And whereas in a later Chronicle of Dover we read That among other liberalities besto'wd by King Lucius on God and his Church one was the building of a Church in the Castle of Dover to the honour of S. Mary the glorious Mother of God where both the King and his people as likewise their Catholick Successours received the Sacraments and Holy Rites of Christian Religion This does not prejudice the foregoing Record for all Churches are primarily erected to the honour of Christ and in consequence thereof to the honour of his Saints 9. There are severall other sacred places and Churches which in old Records pretend to King Lucius as their Founder but whose pretentions cannot in reason and prudence be admitted Thus the Authour of the Chronicle of Glastonbury written about four hundred years since relates That in the one hundred eighty seaventh year of our Lords Incarnation the Bishoprick of Somerset took its beginning being erected by the Holy men Fugatius and Damianus and for a long time the Episcopall See was placed at Kungresbury in which very many Bishops sate successively till the dayes of Ina King of the West Saxons the number gests and times of which Bishops can no where be found But in the time of the foresayd King Ina Daniel who as we have received
who travell'd over the whole Island teaching and baptising the inhabitants 3. Moreover in the same Records we find how these two Saints having been inform'd that about a hundred yeares before S. Ioseph of Arimathea and eleaven of his companions had in some measure spread the seed of Christian Faith in Brittany and at last retired themselves to Glastonbury where they died hereupon they visited that sacred place call'd the Isle of Avallonia which saith Cap-grave was then become a covert for wild beasts that formerly had been a habitation of Saints till it pleas'd the Blessed Virgin to reduce to the memory of Christians her Oratory erected there 4. These two holy men therfore penetrating into this solitary Isle as Moses the Lawgiver of the Iews did into the inmost parts of the desart by the divine conduct they found there an ancient Church built by the hands of the Disciples of our Lord which the Supreme Creatour of heaven declar'd by many Miraculoâ— signs that himself had consecrated it to his own glory and to the honour of his most Blessed Mother The foresaid holy men having found this Oratory were fill'd with unspeakeable ioy and there they continued the space of nine years employing all that time in the praises of God And searching diligently that sacred place they found the Holy Crosse the figure of our Redemption together with severall other signs declaring that that place had been formerly the habitation of Christians Afterwards being admonished by a Divine Oracle they considered that our Lord had made choice of that place above all others in Brittany wherin the intercession of the most Blessed Virgin should be implored in all necessities A perfect relation of all which things they found in ancient Writings there to wit How when the Apostles were dispersed through the world S. Philip with many Disciples came into France and sent twelve of them to preach the Faith in Brittany the which being admonish'd by a Revelation of an Angell built the foresaid Oratory which afterward the Son of God dedicated to the honour of his Mother And likewise how three Kings though Pagans had given them twelve portions of land for their sustenance Thus we read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury 5. The same Records doe further testify how these two Holy men added another Oratory built of stone and dedicated to the honour of our Lord and his Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and on the top of the Mountain raised a Chapell to the honour of S. Michael the Archangell Moreover to continue the service of God there which had been interrupted they established a succession of twelve devout persons in memory of the first twelve companions of S. Ioseph Which number continued till the coming of S. Patrick the Apostle of Ireland into that place c. 6. Now whether these two Apostolicall men dyed at Glastonbury or no is not certain saith the Authour of those Records though that they continued there the space of nine years is delivered by certain Tradition Most probable it is that they dyed and were buried there considering that the space of nine years contains almost the whole time of their abode in this Island so that it seems to have been a place of retirement chosen by them from their first coming to which they usually had recourse for a refreshment from their labours and where by the exercise of Prayer and Contemplation they obtain'd a greater measure of the Divine Spirit to enable them more perfectly to discharge their Apostolicall Office In due gratitude to whose Charity the Brittish Church hath made an anniversary commemoration of them on the twenty fourth of May consigning their death to the year of our Lord one hundred ninety and one XVIII CHAP. 1.2.3 After King Lucius his death the Romans permit not any of his family to succeed and why 4.5.6.7 Commotions in Brittany compos'd by Vlpius Marcellus to whom Pertinax succeeded who was Emperour next after Commodus 1. AFter King Lucius his death which hapned in the seaventh year of the Emperour Severus we doe not find any of his family or indeed of the Brittish blood to have succeeded him Hence it is that Iohn Fordon a Scottish Chronologist thus writes Lucius King of the Brittains being dead or as he says elswhere Not appearing the Royall offspring ceased to raign in that Kingdom Tribuns being there placed by the Romans to govern the Island by Tribuns understanding the Emperours Legats commanding the Roman army 2. Hector Boethius likewise a French Historian having recounted how King Lucius as being a favourer of the Romans had been permitted by the Emperours benevolence to rule he adds That after his death the Romans considering that the Brittish Kings had been Authours of many seditions among themselves and rebellions against the Romans therfore by a publick Decree they prohibited any of the Brittish blood for the future to enioy the Title and dignity of a King 3. Now though not any of the Roman Historians mention such a Decree yet that King Lucius had no Successours of his blood is certain Probably he had not children Or if he had their exclusion from the crown might be caused by his Profession of Christianity However in our following Narration we shall be obliged to referre occurrents to the raign of the respective Roman Emperours then living 4. And as for the Roman or Brittish civill affaires during the Raign of Commodus lasting thirteen yeares in the beginning wherof King Lucius became a Christian the Roman Historians afford us little to furnish this our History Some few particulars shall here breifly be mention'd 5. In the fifth year of Commodus his raign saith Dio who liv'd in those times the Caledonian Brittains having made an eruption through the wall which divided them from the more southern Provinces wasted all the countrey before them and slew the Roman Generall together with all his soldiers Wherewith Commodus being terrified sent against them Vlpius Marcellus a man of admirable vertue and courage who returned upon those barbarous people their injuries with advantage and heaped on them most greivous calamities and losses For which good service through the Emperours envy he scarce escaped being kill'd Notwithstanding for that victory Commodus assumed the sirname of Britannicus among his other Titles as appears by ancient Medalls mention'd by Camden and Speed 6. Two years after Helvius Pertinax who succeeded Commodus in the Empire though he raigned but a few months was sent into Brittany whither he brought back five hundred soldiers sent by the Army there to Rome to complain of the injuries offred them by Perennius the Emperours favourite whom they boldly killd in his presence 7. Pertinax having with much adoe quietted the Brittish Legions made it his suit to the Emperour to be eas'd of the government alledging for his principall reason that the Army hated him for his care to preserve military discipline Wherupon Commodus in the eleaventh
year of his raign sent him a Successour Clodius Albinus upon whom likewise he confer'd the Title of Caesar. Whose abode in Brittany was but short for presently after Iunius Severus was sent Generall thither and Commodus us'd all his endeavours to kill Albinus But dying shortly after Pertinax who succeeded him sent back once more Albinus into Brittany THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1. The Conversion of Brittany celebrated by Origen 2. The Picts and Caledonian Brittains follow their Example 3. Their King Donaldus c. brought to the Faith by Fulgenius a Brittain 4.5 c. Dempsters fabulous narration 1. THE Conversion of Brittany was so famous in the Church of God that Origen who flourished in Egypt not long after these times in his commentary on Ezechiel thus celebrates it When did the Countrey of Brittany before the coming of Christ consent in the Worship of the only true God But now the whole Earth doth with ioy glorify our Lord for the Churches there erected in the utmost bounds of the world so that in all its limits it doth aspire to celestiall happines And in another place The power of the Divine Grace of our Lord and Saviour is present likewise both to those Nations in Brittany which are divided from our world and likewise those in Mauritania yea with all People under the Sun which have beleived in his name 2. And as the fame therof was largely spread among Churches far remote from Brittany so the Example also had a happy influence on the neighbouring Nations For in the Northern regions of Brittany divided from the civilis'd part by the Emperour Hadrians wall and which always liv'd in hostility with the Romans the Faith of Christ within two years after the death oâ— King Lucius was not only preach'd but effectually subdued the minds both of the Princes and generally of their subjects which gave occasion to Tertullian who liv'd in these times to say that those Provinces of Brittains to which the Roman Armies could not gain accesse were yet conquered by our Saviour submitting themselves to his Faith 3 Concerning this Conversion thus writes Hector Boethius The like mind did Christ our Lord the Prince and Authour of peace give to King Donaldus insomuch as rejecting the worship of Devills he addicted himselfe to solide Piety For when Severus was Emperour of the Romans the sayd King obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter to whom he sent his Embassadours that severall men illustrious for learning and Religion should be sent into Scotland to baptise himselfe together with his wife and children who profess'd the name of Christ. The Scottish Nobility following their Kings example renounced their former impiety and embracing the Religion of Christ were likewise purified by Baptism The year wherin the Scots by the mercy of Almighty God were call'd and receiv'd the light of true Piety was the two hundred and third after the incarnation of our Lord. To same purpose write Duraeus Gordonus and generally all the Scottish Authours 4. As touching the manner of this Conversion Dempster citing an Ancient Scottish Historian Fordonus saith That is was effected by Paschasius a Sicilian sent into Scotland by Pope Victor who instructed the Nation in the rudiments of Christianity And the same saith he he proves out of an ancient Book of the Church of Lismore which is the most ancient among the Scottish Records The same Authour adds that never any people was with lesse trouble converted to Christ for so great a concourse there was unto those Holy Teachers that there were not Preists enow to baptise them Moreover the sayd Fordonus delivers that this Paschasius leaving behind him his Companions to instruct that rude people more diligently in the Mysteries of Christianity return'd back to Rome to give thanks to that most holy Pope in King Donaldus his name for so singular a blessing confer'd on his Nation But before he arriv'd there Victor was departed this life whose Successour was Zephirinus Whence it manifestly appears â—hat Scotland was converted to the Faith in the last year of Pope Victor Notwithstanding in the Scottish Menology publish'd by the same Dempster this Paschasius is sayd not to have been sent into Scotland by Pope Victor but to have been Donaldus his Messenger to the Pope as Elvanus and Medwinus were sent by King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius for there it is thus written At Dorn in Southerland on the twelfth of December is celebrated the memory of Paschasius who was sent a Messenger to the Holy Pope Victor by King Donald and obtain'd of him Christian Teachers to instruct the Nation 5. This is the account given by Dempster as he pretends out of Fordonus But so little to the satisfaction of the learned Bishop Vsher that he professes In those Copies of Iohn Fordon which I have perused not any of these things related by Dempster are extant so that I begin to suspect the truth of them aswell as of the rest which he quotes out of a namelesse Book of Lismore and I know not what other Manuscripts 6. The person to whom Dempster ascrib's the glory of having first inclin'd the mind of King Donaldus to embrace Christianity was one called Fulgentius or Fulgenius whom he will have to be the Authour of a Book entitled of the Faith of Christ which Book says he if it were now extant Scotland would be furnish'd with a Monument to declare the Antiquity and fervour of its Primitive Faith wherin it would yeild the preeminence to few Kingdoms in Europe and would be superiour to many This Fulgentius saith he was sirnamed the Bold and in the raign of Septimius Seâ—erus dyed at York in England He it was whose faithfull assistance King Donaldus made use of being the first King who stamp'd his Coyn in brasse gold and silver with the sign of the Crosse. II. CHAP. 1.2.3 Confutation of Dempster 4. Who Fulgenius was 5. A Message sent by King Donaldus to Pope Victor 6. More concerning Fulgenius 1. THIS relation made by Dempster though for the substance of it it be agreable to ancient Records yet to embellish it he employs so much of his own inveÌ„tion moved therto by a partiall affection to his own countrey that to a Reader not altogether ignorant he rather disgraces the whole story and renders Truth it selfe suspected then gains beleif to his own impudent additions 2. And first wheras he makes Donaldus to be a King of the Scotts and Fulgentius to be of the same Nation he cannot alledge for this the least ground in any ancient Authours who wrote of these times The Name of Scots was not yet heard of any where much lesse in Brittany The Roman Historians acknowledge no other inhabitants in this Island but only Brittains That is the Common name though in the severall Provinces they be distinguished by severall Titles And particularly touching those Northern Brittains by Hadrians
the Grace of the holy Ghost celebrated frequently Masses and Synods in vaults where the Bodies of holy Martyrs rested 7. After S. Mello's Baptism S. Stephanus ere long promoted him by all the severall Ecclesiasticall degrees to the sublime Order of a Bishop for S. Mello continually adhered to him Now by how stupendious a Miracle he was designed to be the Bishop of Rhotomagum or Roüen we find in his life collected out of ancient Ecclesiasticall Records in this manner 8 S. Stephanus together with S. Mello persever'd in Fastings and watching Now on a certain day whilst the Holy Bishop S. Stephanus was celebrating Masse both himselfe and S. Mello saw an Angell standing at the right side of the Altar Masse therfore being finish'd he gave to him a Pastorall Croster or staff which the Angell held in his hand saying Receive this staff with which thou shalt govern the inhabitants of the Citty of Roüsen in the Province of Neustria And though the labours of away and course of life hitherto unexperienced by thee may prove burdensom notwithstanding doe not feare to undertake it for our Lord Iesus Christ will protect thee under the shadow of his wings Thus having received a benediction from the holy Pope he betook himself to his iourney And when he was come to Altissiodorum or Auxerre in Gaule having in his hand the staff which he had received from the Angell he by his prayer restored to health a man who had his foot cut in two peices by an axe 9. The learned Molanus calls S. Mello the first Bishop of Roüen and seems to proove it by an Ancient Distick of that Church importing as much But a former more authentick Tradition describ'd out of the ancient Catalogue of Bishops of that Church by Democharus declares that S. Nicasius preceded S. Mello in that Bishoprick However saith Ordericus Vitalis The Ancient Pagan Superstition after the Martyrdom of S. Nicasius possess'd the said Citty filling it with innumerable pollutions of Idolatry till the time that S. Mello was Bishop there XV. CHAP. 1.2 c A prosecution of the Gests of S. Mello Bishop of Roüen 5. Dempster impudently challenges him to be a Scott 1. BEcause we would not interrupt this story of S. Mello it will be convenient here to prosecute his life and Gests unto his death which hapned almost two and twenty years after his Ordination Thus therfore the Gallican Martyrologe relates concerning him 2. S. Mello unwilling to delay the execution of the Mission impos'd on him by the Holy Ghost departed from Auxerre and went streight to Roüen Where courageously setting upon his divine employment he began to preach to the inhabitants the name of Christ with such efficacy of speech and power of miracles to which the admirable Sanctity of his life added a greater vertue that in short time he brought almost the whole Citty to the obedience of Faith This great change began especially when on a certain day the people were busy in attending to an abominable sacrifice offred to a certain false Deity of theirs For S. Mello coming there suddenly upon them and inflam'd with a heavenly zeale sharply reproved that frantick people for their blindnes which worship'd a senceles stock as if it were a God And presently calling on the Name of Christ and making the triumphant Sign of the Crosse he immediatly tumbled down the Idoll and with the word of his mouth alone in the sight of them all broke it into small peices-Hereupon the people being astonish'd with this sight willingly attended to his admonitions who taught them the knowledge of the true God and the hope of immortall life to be attaind by his pure Worship By this means a great multitude of the Cittizens became imbued with the Doctrines of our holy Faith and purified by the water of Sacred Baptisme And S. Mello in the same place from which he had expelled the Devill erected the first Trophey to our Lord building there a Church under the Title of the Supreme most Holy Trinity In which Church the people being assembled every Sunday were instructed more perfectly by him in the Worship of God there he offred the unbloody Sacrifice and communicated to his flock the means and helps by which they might attain salvation 3. Thus the flock of Christ encreasing plentifully every day certain Merchants of other countreys negotiating there became attentive and obedient to the Divine Word for whose commodity the Holy Bishop built another Church in an Island where they might more conveniently assemble themselves to which he gave the Title of S. Clement He added moreover a third Church to the end he might comply with the fervour of the multitudes flowing together to see the Wonders wrought by him This he consecrated to the veneration of the most holy Virgin the Mother of God and placed there a Colledge of Preists therby designing it for an Episcopall See 4. Having thus persisted the space of many years in the discharge of his Apostolicall Office and by the seed of the Divine Word having begotten many thousand soules to Christ this Blessed man a veteran Soldier in our Lords warfare at last in the year of Grace two hundred and eighty departed to his eternall rest there receiving from his heavenly Generall whom he had served with great courage perseverance and glory an inestimable Doâ—â—tive and reward He was buried in a vault in the suburbs over which afterward was erected a Church dedicated to S. Gervasius a glorious Monument worthy of him From whence notwithstanding afterward when the Danish armies raged in France his sacred Body was removed into parts more remote from the Sea and reverently layd at a Castle called Pontoise where to this day it reposes in a Church which from him takes its Title where the memory of so illustrious a Champion of Christ lives with great glory and splendour 5. This account gives the Gallican Martyrologe of our Blessed Brittish Saint Mello or Melanius Probus as Possevin calls him Whom yet in opposition to the universall consent of all Writers and Records agreeing that he was a Brittain Dempster most impudently in his Scottish Menology will needs call a Scott falsly affirming that Possevin acknowledges him for such Wheras to this time there is not mention in any ancient Writers of such a Nation as Scotts in this Island Or if there had been certain it is that their countrey never having been subdued by the Romans there was no Tribut sent from thence to Rome which yet we see was the occasion of S. Mello's first going thither But it is Dempsters constant practise ridiculously to adopt into a Scottish family all persons whatsoever which in these Primitive times are called Brittains If this were granted Ireland would have a better title to this Saint then Scotland for in this age that Island was the only countrey of the Nation called Scots which afterward transplanted themselves into the Northern parts of the Caledonian Brittains But
by our Saviour to become the Theater on which those glorious Champions S. Albanus S. Amphibalus S. Iulius S. Aaron and their Associats afforded to other Christians a blessed example of conquering the world and hell it self by Faith and patience Of whose Gests and suffrings the proper subject of this History we shall consequently treat premising notwithstanding sufficient proofs that these holy Martyrs were the first who in the beginning of Diocletian and Maximian's raign dedicated their cruelty VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. That the Martyrdom of S. Albanus c. in Brittany hapned in the beginning of Diocletians raign contrary to the assertion of severall writers 1. IN relating the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest our Historians both ancient and Modern doe much vary among themselves concerning the precise time of it many of them consigning it to the latter end of these Emperours raign in which their cruelty was arrived to its height others to the middle time and but few to the beginning Yet upon a serious consideration of severall circumstances concerning it it may be made appear that these holy Martyrs suffrings cannot well and conveniently be assign'd to any but the third year of Diocletians raign which was the first of his Companion Maximianus being the year of Grace two hundred eighty sixe And therfore that William of Malmsbury Radulphus David Powell c who refer it to the two hundred ninety thir'd year of our Lord place it too late and much more is the computation of Baronius Harpsfeild and Mathew of Westminster who assign it to the third year of the following century 2. It will be sufficient to discover the Errour of their account if we take notice in what year it was that Constantius was remanded into Brittany For certain it is that in his goverment there was no persecution as being according to the testimony of Eusebius and all historians a Prince of wonderfull meeknes humanity and benignity who never was partaker of the persecution rais'd against Christians on the contrary he was carefull to preserve all those who liv'd under his Dominion free frrom all iniury and oppression Neither did he ever demolish any of their Churches c. 3. Now by agreement of all Chronologists Constantius was sent into Brittany the second time in the year of Grace two hundred ninety two which preceded the time assign'd by any of the foremention'd Authours Wherupon it is that David Powell in his Annotations on Giraldus Cambrensis his Itinerary was not asham'd to affirm that the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest was consummated in the year of our Lord two hundred ninety two when Constantius Chlorus raigned in Brittany thus wrongfully charging a vertuous innocent Prince with their blood 4. But though this be sufficient to disprove the said Writers account we must search other authorities which may warrant us to affixe their Martyrdom to this present third year of Diocletians raign when he assum'd Maximian to partake of the Empire And such authorities doe freely offer themselves for the most ancient Writer of S. Albanus his life in Capgrave sayes expressly The glorious Martyr S. Albanus suffred on the tenth of the Calends of Iuly in the year of our Lord two hundred eighty sixe The same is proved by those Authours who commemorate the invention of the Holy Martyrs body in the dayes of King Offa in the year of our Lord seaven hundred ninety fower which saith Matthew of Westminster was the five hundred and seaventh year after his Passion To this account subscribes likewise Matthew Paris who recording another opening of the Holy Martyrs Sepulcher in the year of Grace one thousand two hundred fifty seaven adds these words We may take notice saith he that from the Passion of the Martyr to this time had pass'd nine hundred and seaventy years that is one thousand wanting thirty 5. We will conclude this with the weighty testimony of S. Beda as it is to be found in a most ancient Manuscript for the Printed Copies are imperfect There in the first Book of his History and seaventh Chapter is found this passage Finally at that time Brittany was glorified by severall mens Confessions of the Faith of Christ for in the same two hundred eighty and sixth year of our Lords Incarnation S. Albanus suffred Martyrdome there By which speech he confirms what he had before written That the Brittains preserved unto the raign of Diocletian the Faith entire and inviolate which they received at first implying that till then noâ—hing had hindred its grouth and flourishing 6. Now having thus determin'd the precise time of the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest which immediatly followed him we will proceed to a distinct relation of the particulars concerning it IX CHAP. 1. The Emperours Edicts against Christians in Brittany 2.3 c. Of S. Amphibalus his return into Brittany who he was and whence he came 9. Of S. Albanus and his Title of Oeconomus Britanniae 1. THE New Emperour Maximianus chosen by Diocletian not so much for his propinquity in blood as resemblance in cruelty and hatred to Christians was not slow in publishing his Edicts every where against them Some he sent into Brittany a Province subject to him as being a part of the Western Empire This was the first time that such Edicts had been publish'd there and therfore it may be suppos'd that they caused great terrour among the poore Christians 2. Vpon this occasion most probably it was that Amphibalus if he be the same of whom we treated before return'd into the parts of Brittany which were subject to the Romans to the end he might confirm his countreymen in the Faith which they had been taught The Scottish writers will needs have him their Bishop placed in the Isle of Man and fauourably received by their King Chrathlintus that both by preaching and writing he had demonstrated the vanity of Heathenish superstitions and propagated the Christian Faith among the Scots and Picts and that in his old age returning into the Southern parts of Brittany he ended his life by a glorious Martyrdome 3. That Amphibalus preached the Faith in those Northern Provinces may be granted but no histories or other Monuments doe as yet mention the names either of Scotts or Picts there Therfore omitting this Controversy we will out of the life of S. Albanus written by an unknown Authour in very ancient times before Beda relate the successe of S. Amphibalus his last voyage into Brittany how he happily brought S. Albanus to relinquish the Roman Idolatry and embrace the Christian Faith and how that blessed Disciple of his though a Neophyte scarce perfectly instructed in Christian Religion prevented his Master in confessing of Christ and suffring for him 4. But first shall be premised certain observations touâ—â—ing the persons and qualities of these two â—â—â—nts which being collected from other Authours and records may render the following Narration more
and lifting up his eyes with prayer to God the river became presently drye and the water gaue free way to the passengers Thus S. Beda 5. The manner how this Miracle was wrought is more expressly declared in the foresaid authentick Acts of S. Albanus from whence S. Beda borrowed his Narration For there it is said that when he was come to the river side he fell on his knees and prayed saying O Lord Iesus Christ from whose most holy side I my self in a vision saw both water and blood to flow I beseech thee that thou wouldst cause these waters to be diminished and the floods to return back to the end that this people may without any danger or inconvenience be present at my Suffring O wonder full he had us sooner bowd his knees but the channell was immediatly dry The tears flowing from Saint Albanus his eyes left no water in the river The power of his Prayer emptied the torrent and cleared a passage for the people between the floods on both sides 6. Then the Officer who conducted Saint Albanus to his death by the merits of the holy Martyr obtaind his own eternall happines For when he saw these miracles he threw away his sword and casting himself at the holy mans feet begg'd pardon of him Which when the people saw they laid hold on the man beat out his teeth tore his sacred mouth and in a manner broke all his bones 7. S. Beda thus relates this passage The soldier saith he fell down at S. Albanus his feet instantly desiring that himself might rather be slain with or for the Martyr whom he had been commanded to putt to death Now whilst he of a persecutour was chang'd into a companion of the true Faith and the sword lying on the ground the other officers were at a stand what they should doe the most venerable Confessour ascended the hill together with the multitudes 8. The Acts further declare as likewise S. Beda that when the people being come to the top of the hill were tormented with extremity of thirst S. Albanus kneeling down thus prayed to God O God who didst create man of the clay of the earth suffer not I beseech thee any of thy creatures to receive any harm by my occasion After which words there presently broke forth a fountain before his feet which with a rapide course flowed down the hill so that the people being refreshd with those waters escaped all danger by their thirst 9. In the mean time another Executioner was chosen from among the people into whose hands the sword was delivered who to his own great unhappines discharged that impious office For saith Mathew of Westminster while the holy Martyr kneeling offred his prayers to God and frequently with great fervour kiss'd the Crucifix which he held in his hands the Executioner drawing his sword cutt of his head and immediatly by a wonderfull miracle Almighty God by the losse of the Executioners eyes gave testimony to the Martyrs innocence For as S. Beda relates he who stretch'd forth his impious hand to cutt the pious Martyrs neck was not permitted to insult over him being dead for together with the blessed Martyrs head the Executioners eyes also fell to the ground This Miracle is confirmed not only by the forecited Acts but many other Authours of forraign Nations and particularly by Hiericus a French man who seaven hundred years since wrote the life of S. Germanus XIII CHAP. 1.2 The Martyrdome of the Converted Soldier his name c. 3. The glorious assumption of S. Albanus his soule into heaven 1. SAint Albanus had a companion in his death the Soldier who was design'd to be his executioner Concerning whom S. Beda thus writes There was beheaded with him likewise the foresaid Soldier who being moved by a divine instinct refused to kill the Holy Confessour of our Lord. Concerning whom this may without all doubt be affirmed that though he was not outwardly cleansed with the water of Baptism yet being washed in the Laver of his own blood he became worthy to be admitted into the kingdom of heaven 2. The Acts of S. Alban doe affor'd us a more exact relation both of this Soldiers name and occasion of his Martydom Where we read how the said Soldier by name Heraclius who as hah been declared was left half dead by the people afterward creeping on his hands and feet as he could followed them up the Mountain To whom one of the Iudges then present said in scorn Go to now addresse thy prayers to thy Patron Albanus even now executed that he would restore soundnes to thy bruised bones and limbs Run make hast ioyn his head to his body and no doubt thou wilt not fayle to obtain perfect health why doest thou stay bury the dead carkeise and thou maist be assured that whilst it is in thy hands it will bestow an entire cure on thee The Soldier answered I doe most firmly beleive that this Blessed Saint Albanus by his merits can restore unto mee my perfect health for that which you speak in derision may in earnest be fullfill'd in mee And having say'd this he embraced the head and adioyning it to the body he became immediatly as sound as before When the Infidells saw this they were filld with envy and malice and said what shall we doe Sure no sword can kill this man We have broken all his bones and yet now his former strength is restor'd him Then laying hold on him they bound him fast with chaines and tore his body with severall sorts of tortures and in the end with a sword cutt off his head 3. Now how acceptable to Almighty God the Martyrdom of this glorious S. Albanus was was presently after declared from heaven in a wonderfull manner for thus we read in his Acts Behold the night immediatly following his suffring a pillar of light was seen to raise it self from the sepulcher of S. Albanus up to heaven by which Angells descended and ascended spending the whole night in Hymns and praises of God frequently also repeating these words The illustrious Albanus is now a glorious Martyr of Christ. And hereto the ancient Christian Poet Venantius Fortunatus had regard when in a Poem of his among other Saints celebrating the memory of S. Albanus and his companion suffring in Brittany he says that Quires of Angells from heaven did with songs wellcom them at their entrance into glory and the glorified Saints enrich'd with the Crosse and blood of Christ did make hast to ioyn in Hymnes to God for them XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Of the Authour of the ancient Acts of S. Albanus 4.5 His Relation confirmed by the testimony of Gildas 6.7 Iohn Fox his unfaithfullnes 1. HAving thus with as much fidelity and exactnes as we could given an account of the Gests of our first most glorious Brittish Martyr S. Albanus in which we have principally follow'd the Authour of his life being a precious
Monument of Antiquity preserved by our Countrey-man Capgrave The faithfullnes of whose relation is we see attested by other Historians also of good note and Authority as S. Beda Mathew of Westminster c. It will become us to say some thing of the said Authour himself and all that can be said is the Testimony that he gives concerning himself in these words full of Christian Modesty and Humility 2. Least posterity saith he be solicitous to know my name let them be contented to be informed that if they will give mee my true name they will call mee the miserable wretch worst of all sinners I am undertaking a iourney to Rome intending there to renounce the Errour of Paganism and by the Laver of Regeneration to obtain the pardon of all my sins This Book also I will present to the examination of the Romans to the end that if therin any thing should be found written otherwise then becomes a good Christian it would please our Lord Iesus Christ by their correction to amend it By which it appears that this Authour was at the writing of his Book as yet onely a Catechumen newly converted from Heathenish superstition What became of him in his voyage to Rome is known only to God who doubtlesse rewarded him highly for his piety and zeale to communicate to posterity the Gests of our glorious Martyr 3. This is he whom the learned Ecclesiasticall Historian Harpsfeild calls the nameles Authour whose Book was found in the Monastery of S. Albanus and who was more ancient then S. Beda And this Authour is frequently quoted by the Illustrious Cardinall Baronius who follows him likewise in his Narration touching this our glorious Martyr And to fortify the credit of his Authority in severall points before related touching the Martyrdom of S. Albanus we will here adioyn a memorable passage out of our ancient famous Historian Gildas who writing concerning this Persecution rais'd in Brittany by Diocletian saith as followeth 4. Almighty God who is willing that all men should be saved and who calls as well sinners as those who esteem themselves just hath magnified his mercy to us for in the foresaid persecution least our countrey of Brittany should be obscured by a dark night of ignorance he in his free bounty enlightned us by the bright shining Lamps of his holy Martyrs the places of whose Martyrdom and sepulchers of whose bodies would even now also imprint in our minds a great ardour of Divine love were it not that by the wofull aversion of barbarous Enemies and our own manifold crimes an accesse to those holy places is denyed us Those places I mean where repose the bodies of S. Albanus at Verolam and S. Aaron and Iulian at Caër-leâ—n and many others of both sexes in severall quarters all which with great magnanimity have stood up courageously in our Lords army Of which the first S. Albanus I mean after he had with much charity in imitation of Christ who lay'd down his life for his sheep entertain'd in his house and disguised with exchanging his own garments with him the holy Confessour of our Lord Amphibalus who was pursued by the Enemies of Christ and even ready to be apprehended moreover willingly offred himself in his foresaid brothers vestments to the persecutours Thus rendring himself acceptable to God he was during his holy Confession till he shed his blood in the presence of his impious Enemies who with a horrible pompe produced all the sorts of Roman tortures wonderfully adorned and glorified by God with many admirable miracles insomuch as by his fervent prayer in imitation of the passage of the Israelites with the Ark of the Testament through the waters of Iordan he with thousands following him went with drye feet over the Channell of the Noble river of Thames whilst on both sides the floods stood still like steep rocks By which miracle he converted the first Soldier deputed to be his executioner from being a wolf into a lamb and gave him the courage both vehemently to desire and valiantly receive the triumphant palm of Martyrdom 5. We here see the exact agreement between the ancient Brittish Historian Gildas and the foresaid Authour of the Acts of S. Albanus But our Modern Protestant Historians in relating this glorious combat and Victory of our first Martyr cutt of what they think good and decry or accuse of forgery whatsoever agrees not to their own faction without so much as pretending to any Antiquity to iustify their partiality 6. Particularly Iohn Foxe in his new fashion'd Martyrologe though he commends Saint Albanus and vouchsafes to call him a Martyr yet severall particulars mention'd by the forecited Authour of Saint Albanus his Acts in S. Beda and Gildas he superciliously censures or despises saying that he saw neither any necessity nor convenience why they should be recited by him For this reason he passes over with silence all mention of the Crosse with teares and great reverence honourd by Saint Alban and retain'd till the last moment of his life And as for the miracles perform'd by him the iubilation of Angells after his death and the like he confidently pronounces to be contrary to the truth of history And why Surely because he could not parallell such Miracles in the Gests of his new Protestant Martyrs no Angells God knows reioyced or praised God at their Executions 7. One observation of his full either of ignorance or malice must not be omitted That is where he says That the History of Saint Albanus his Martyrdom reports how the holy Martyrs head when it was cutt and separated from the body spoke some thing But this says he is like a Monkish fiction As if that namelesse Authour had been a Monke who was not so much as admitted into the Church by Baptisme But neither he nor any ancient or Modern Catholick Authour speaks of any such thing So that it seems he mistook the relation ascribing the Angells hymns to the Martyrs tongue XV. CHAP. 1. The Pious devotion of Ancient Christians to the Relicks of Holy Martyrs 2.3 Confirmed by the Acts of S. Sebastian c. 4. The Manicheans contemners of such Relicks 5.6.7 Temples built by Brittains to the honow of S. Albanus c. 8.9 Protestants wrongfully ascribe this Veneration of Relicks to S. Gregory 10. S. Albanus venerated at Mentz by the name of S. Albinus And why 11 12 The Controversy about the Body of S. Albanus between the Monks of Ely and S. Albans decided 13. S. Gregory Nazianzens testimony of the Veneration of Relicks 1. BEfore we quitt this argument we will shew with what piety and reverence the devout Christians in that and the following ages behaved themselves toward the ashes and sacred Relicks of our Holy Martyr This we may collect from the practise of those times in other Provinces For the persecuting Infidells knowing well with what solicitude Christians gathered the bodies and members of dead Martyrs and with what devotion they venerated
it is thus from his own relation declar'd by Eusebius Constantin saith he was distracted and disquieted with great doubts and feares what this wonderfull Vision should portend In which solicitude of thoughts the night overtooke him And when he was asleep our Lord appeard to him bearing the same sign which had been shown him from heaven and commanded him to cause a draught and Copy representing the same sign which had appeard to him to be framed and that he should make use of that as a firm guard and protection whensoever he was to committ battell with his enemies 10. The Historian adds as soon as the day appeared he rose from his bed and declared to his freinds this mysterious vision And afterwards calling together the most cunning artificers skillfull in gold and precious stones he placed himself in the mid'st among them and by words describ'd to them the form and pattern of the Sign which had appeared from heaven Commanding them to imitate the form therof in gold and precious stones And the said Authour giving a description of the Labarum or Banner caried always in Constantins Army thus proceeds The Emperour saith he did always after make use of this Saving Sign of the Crosse as a sure defence against all hostile violence and danger the expresse representations wherof he commanded to be made and perpetually be caried before his Army 11. The devotion of this pious Emperour encreasing more and more to the Sacred Crosse moved him to cause innumerable representations of it to be placed in severall places both publick and private To this purpose writes the same Eusebius So great and so divine was that love wherwith the Emperour embraced our Lord that he took care that the Ensign of his saving Passion should in a faire Table adorned with much gold and precious stones of all kinds he fixed in the Entrance of his Palace in the principall room in the middle of his house and in the guilded roof therof That seemed to the most holy Emperour to be a firm bullwark of his Empire 12. No wonder then if the veneration of the Holy Crosse became yet more encreased among Christians We have shewd in the life of S. Albanus that it was even from the beginning practised Which practise sems now to have been authorised by our Lord himselfe from heaven And that the devout Christians of these times understood it so appears by the generall zeale they shewd in honouring this mark of our Salvation which that it was acceptable to God was demonstrated by innumerable Miracles wrought thereby But to return to Constantin VI. CHAP. 1.2 Constantius victorious march to Rome 3.4 He fights with Maxentius and overcomes him who is drown'd in the Tiber to the infinite ioy of the Romans c. 7.8 c. Constantin venerates the Crosse. D. whittacres mistake 1. COnstantin being encourag'd with this so glorious a testimony of Divine assistance armed with the Crosse both on his helmet and forehead and conducting an army before which was caried the same triumphant Ensign pursued his expedition into Italy and approaching to the Alpes subdued the Segusians presuming to resist him And having pass'd those Mountains conquered the Taurini and after them the Citty of Verona which trusting in the multitude of its garrison had the boldnes to shutt the gates against him Aequileia Mutina and all other Citties on this side the Pâ— follow'd the fortune of Verona 2. Thus having cleared all the Provinces behind him of Enemies he marched courageously to Rome it selfe where the Tyrant for more then sixe years had exercised all manner of crimes He had not the courage all that time to issue once out of the Citty or to oppose Constantins progresse partly being stupified with his lusts and affrighted with prodigies and divinations of his Sooth-sayers 3. But assoon as Constantin approached to the Citty Maxentius was enforced to draw out his army consisting of one hundred and seaventy thousand foot and eighteen thousand horse all these numerous forces he raged beyond the Milvian bridge so that they were shut out of the Citty by the river To the strength of his army the Tyrant added the subtilty of a stratagem for he had caused the bridge so to be framed that at his pleasure he might for his advantage easily dissolve it 4. On the other side Constantin having ranged his army himself with great courage gave the onset by which he immediatly broke his enemies ranks so that little resistance was made except by the Pretorian soldiers who expecting no pardon because they onely had created Maxentius Emperour covered the ground with their dead bodies 5. The enemies being thus put to flight found their flight unsucces'full because the straitnes of the bridge hindred them so that the slaughter was excessively great and there being no other meane to avoyd the sword but by entring the River great multitudes were swallow'd by it As for the Tyrant he to conceale himself had cast off all marks of his authority and adventured into the Tiber but not being able to ascend the steep banks was hurried down the stream and drowned His body was cast upon the shore below which the Roman people having found they cut off his head which fastning on the topp of a speare they caried it up and down the Citty with great ioy and triumph 6. Since Rome was built saith the Panegyrist never shone a day celebrated with greater and a more universall ioy or that deserved to be so celebrated then that of Constantins triumph after this Victory His triumphall chariot was attended not with conquered Princes or Generalls but with the Roman Nobility freed from dungeons and chains Rome did not enrich herselfe with spoyles of enemies but herselfe ceased to be the Spoyle of an inhuman Tyrant c. 7. This common ioy acclamations and applauses the pious Emperour would have to be asscribed not to himself but God only the vertue of his holy Crosse to whom he gave the praises and acknowledgment of his Victory as Eusebius testifies And Prudentius adds that Constantin at his triumphall entrance into the Citty commanded the Crosse to be caried before his army to the end Rome might see by what arms she had been freed from slavery and moreover that he enjoyn'd both the people and Senat of Rome to prostrate themselves before the Crosse and adore the name of Christ. 8. It is a great mistake therfore in somâ— Protestant Writers by name Whitaker who affirms that Constantin indeed did use the sign of the Crosse which appeard to him from heaven for an Ensign but that no proof can be given that the Crosse was honoured or venerated by him Wheras the passage now cited out of Prudentius evinces the contrary and Sozomen expressly affirms that Constantin gave great honour to the holy Crosse both for the aid afforded him by its vertue in his warr against his enemies and likewise for the Divine apparition of it
follow'd the Eastern Rite of the Quartodecimani from whence they inferr that the Gospell was not communicated to this Island from Rome but certain Eastern Apostolicall Missioners 11. But the contrary is most evident For First it is certain that they received the order about Easter from Pope Eleutherius Again as certain it is that Restitutus Bishop of London caried into Brittany the Decrees of the Councill of Arles Thirdly wee find expressly in the Letter written by Constantin to all Churches that among other Provinces which observed the order prescribed by the Councill of Nicâ—a after that of Arles Brittany was one 12. The Errour therfore which in succeeding times crept among the Baittains was not the Orientall Iewish way of observing Easter as in the Law of the Passeover exactly on the fourteenth day of the Moon as the Quatodecimani did whether that day were Sunday or not But only this that when it fell upon a Sunday they did not as all other Catholick Churches did delay the celebration of it till the Sunday following on purpose to declare their opposition to the Iewes but they kepd it on that day in which the Iews kepd it So that once in seaven years they varied from other Christian Churches The only cause of which Errour doubtlesse was the calamity of those times when all commerce between the Brittains and Rome was intercluded XV. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Helenas iourney of Devotion to Ierusalem and Churches built by her 4.5 c. The Invention of the Holy Crosse. 1. PResently after the dissolution of this famous Councill Helena the Mother of Constantin being near fourscore years old had the courage and fervour to undertake a pilgrimage to Ierusalem there to visit the holy places sanctified by our Lords actions and suffrings and to adore his footsteps For Surely saith S. Hierom to adore the place where our Lords feet stood is a part of Faith So that it was not Superstition as the Lutheran Centuriators calumniously impute to her but an act of singular counsell and wisedome as Eusebius yea by divine admonition received in her sleep as Socrates saith that she was incited to this iourney 2. The place which she most ardently desired to visit and adorn was the Sepulcher of our Lord which the flagitious impiety of former Pagans had endeavoured to blott out of the memory of man kind foolishly thinking hereby to hide and make divine Truth undiscoverable saith Eusebius So that it cost incredible labour to remove that vast heap of earth with which it had been covered on the top of which had been raised a Temple to Venus solemnised with all manner of impurity 3. The place being cleansed there was by Constantins order erected upon it a most magnificent Temple the structure and ornaments wherof are particularly described by the same Historian And besides this the same devout Empresse began the building of two other sumptuous Churches the one at Bethlehem where our Lord was born and the other on Mount Olivet whence our Lord ascended into heaven Which after her death shortly succeeding were finish'd by her Son In this last place was yet extant the impression of our Lords feet which she honoured with due veneration Concerning which the Prophet Zacharias long before prophecied saying And in that day his feet shall stand upon the Mount Olivet over against Ierusalem to the East S. Hierom testifies that the same footsteps of our Lord imprinted on the ground were shewd in his time And though the Earth was continually taken away by the devotion of Christians yet those holy footsteps did immediatly receive their former state 4. Hereto we may not omitt to adioyn a stupendious Miracle related by Sulpitius Severus in these words That was a wonderfull thing saith he that place on which at his Ascension our Lords feet last stood could not be continued to the rest of the pavement about For whensoever marble was layd on it the earth refused to receive it casting the stones ofteÌ„times upward to the faces of those who applied them And moreover the footsteps of our Lord there seen are a lasting Monument that the dust there had been trod on by our Saviour S. Bede adds another Miracle that wheras the Temple built over the place consisted of three stories or concamerations the two uppermost wherof were vaulted with Arches that which was the lowest and most inward could by no art or labour be closed with a vault 5. But whilst these magnificent structures were preparing there yet wanted that which the devout Empresse most of all desired to find which was the Holy Crosse on which our Lord perfected the Redemption of mankind and by the apparition of which her Son had lately been drawn to Faith and Baptism A rumour there was that it was still extant hid in some of those holy places but where to find it was the difficulty Cammand therfore was given that all places there about should be digg'd but in vain At last saith Ruffinus the Religious Lady was by a celestiall admonition informed where it lay Wherupon causing all the rubbish to be removed she found deep under ground three Crosses in a confus'd order So that her ioy was much diminish'd by the uncertainty which of them was the true one There was found likewise with them the Title which had been written by Pilat in Greek Latin and Hebrew letters But yet that being separated did not give any signs wherby to discern which was our Lord Crosse. In this uncertainty the onely remedy was to begg by Prayer a Divine testimony It hapneâ— that at the same time there was in the Citty a certain woman of quality who lay sick of a greivous disease ready to expire Macarius therfore who was then Bishop of Ierusalem seeing the Empresse and all about her solicitous to discover the 〈◊〉 Crosse commanded saying Let all three be brought and God will be pleased to shew us that which bore our Lord. Entring therfore together with the Empresse and many of the people into the sick womans house he kneeled on the ground and in this manner prayed O Lord who by thy onely begotten Son hast vouchsafed to bring salvation to mankind through his suffring on the Crosse and hast lately inspired into the heart of thy Hand-maid here present a desire to find the Crosse on which our salvation did hang Be pleased to shew unto us evidently which of these three Crosses was employed to glorify our Lord and which for the servile punishment of malefactours and let this be the mark that this woman who lies here half dead assoon as she touches the saving Crosse of thy Son may be recalled to life from the gates of death Having said this he applied first one of the Crosses which availed nothing then the second yet without any effect But assoon as he had applied the third Crosse unto her immediatly the woman opened her eyes rose up in perfect health and with
One William Basing likewise is sayd to have built a Church consecrated to S. Helena at London XVII CHAP. 1.2 Constantins zeale against Paganism and Heresy 3. c. He is seduced by his Sister to favour Arius c. but repents 5.6 He adorns his New Citty Constantinople 7.8 Miracles by the Holy Crosse. 9. Other acts of Constantins piety 1. AFter S. Helena's death Constantin returned into the East where he express'd his zeale against Pagan Idolatry For Eunapius a Pagan writer complains Through the whole world the most celebrated Temples were overthrown by Constantin He made severe Lawes against Heathenish Sacrifices mention'd in Theodosius his Code 2. Neither was he wanting to establish the Churches Peace and Vnity by publishing rigorous Edicts against Hereticks Novatians Valentinians Marcionists Paulians Montanists c. forbidding all Assemblies among them both publick and private and withall exhorting them to return to the Communion of the Catholick Church that so they might be rendred partakers of its Sanctity and so attain to Truth Thus writes Eusebius adding that hereupon many of them did acknowledge their errours and at last joyn'd themselfves to the Churches Communion 3. Notwithstanding being seduced by the Craft of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia the Pillar of the Arian faction he began a persecution against S. Athanasius then Bishop of Alexandria This Eusebius had cunningly insinuated himself into the affections of Constantiae the Emperours Sister by whom at her death he was recommended to Constantin in whose mind a scruple likewise was injected by certain speeches of hers threatning a severe punishment to him after death for his severity against so many innocents so she called the Arians Wherupon he commanded that Arius himself should return and be received at Alexandria For which purpose he wrote threatning letters to S. Athanasius that he should be deposed in case he refused him Notwithstanding being inform'd by Athanasius that Arius did not repent of his Heresy but was still a profess'd Enemy of the Councill of Nicaea Constātin desisted from urging his reception 4. Afterward the Meletians accused Saint Athanasius of many crimes but Constantin upon examination finding his innocence quickly absolved and dimiss'd him Yea moreover the pious Emperour turn'd his anger against him who was the cheif Architect of all machinations against S. Athanasius to witt Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia as appears by his letters written to the people of that Citty and recited by Theodoret in which he complains how himself had been deluded by his forgeries and lyes And on that occasion he proceeds to pronounce Sentence against the whole faction of the Arians banishing Eusebius and severall other Bishops from their Sees 5. But the year following by occasion of the inauguration of his New Citty Constantinople among other Examples of his Clemency he restored them Nicephorus writes that the Citty was consecrated to our Lord and his immaculate Mother with offring the unbloody Sacrifice and prayers Adding that Constantins Statue was erected in a publick place upon a pillar of Porphyry having in his right hand a golden Apple on which was placed the Holy Crosse with this Inscription To thee O Christ our God I commend this Citty 6. Eusebius describing the Magnificence of Constantin in adorning this Citty with many Churches consecrated to the Holy Martyrs saith The Emperour intending to illustrate after an extraordinary manner the Citty called by his own name adorn'd it with many magnificent Churches partly in the Suburbs and partly in the Citty it self by which he both celebrated the Memories of the Holy Martyrs and consecrated the Citty it self to the God of Martyrs The principall of those Martyrs are recorded to have been S. Mocius S. Agathonicus S. Mennas and S. Acacius 7. Sozomen likewise an eye witnes especially celebrats a Church built in a place formerly dedicated to Vesta which was afterward named Michaelium from an apparition of that Holy Archangell In which many Miracles had been wrought by vertue of the Holy Crosse there erected of which vertue the Authour acknowledges that himself had been partaker Among which one speciall Miracle must not be omitted which he relates after this manner 8. I have been informed saith he that a Soldier of the Emperours Guards called Probianus being afflicted with greivous torments in his feet not only received ease in that place but was also honoured with a wonderfull divine vision For he having been formerly a Pagan and converted to Christianity though he were satisfied of the truth of all other instituts of our Religion yet he would never be perswaded that the Holy Crosse could be the cause of mankinds salvation Being thus affected there was offred to him a Divine Vision which set before his eyes the Image of the Crosse which usually was sett on the Altar of that Church and the same Vision declared to him manifestly that whatsoever thngs had been performed either by Angells or Holy men for the publick or privat proffit of men since the time that Christ was crucified were not rightly performed but by the vertue of the saving Crosse. 9. Besides these sacred Ornaments Constantin added much wealth to endow the holy Churches built by him He likewise caused a world of Copies of the Holy Scriptures to be curiously written in parchments richly adorned which he dispersed through severall Churches in the Citty He gave likewise great priviledges to Physicions Grammarians and Professours of other Arts by which means learning much flourish'd there In a word he endeavour'd to make it equall in all respects to Old Rome placing there a Senat with the same honours and authority into which many Christians were elected as Baronius declareth XVIII CHAP. 1.2 S. Athanasius persecuted by Arians 3.4.5 He is banish'd into the west for his safety 6.7 Arius conven'd before Constantin 8.9 c. His fearfull death 10. Pope Iulius 1. BVT the restlesse malice of the Arians against S. Athanasius the principall defender of the Faith declared by the Nicene Councill urged them to invent and forge new accusations against him of breaking a Chalice of murdering a man and using enchantments with his dead hand of committing adultery by violence c. With these crimes they charged him before the Emperour importuning him that he might be condemned and deposed 2. Hereupon a Synod of Bishops being assembled at Tyre Athanasius his cause was there examined and though in all particulars his innocence was evidently declared ye◠he was condemned by them Which manifest injustice astonish'd Constantin as appears by a Letter of his recorded by Saint Athanasius in his Apology 3. Notwithstanding these impious Bishps after they had consecrated at Ierusalem a magnificent Church built by Constantin repairing to Constantinople there renew'd their accusations and probably by the favour of the Emperours Son Constantius infected with their Heresy did so beseige Constantins eares that S. Athanasius could scarce gett accesse to prove his
from whence Capgrave hath extracted the following Narration 2. In the primitive times of Christianity the Apostles Doctrin being dispers'd through all the regions of the world Brittany was likewise converted from Paganism to Christianity and of that Nation many beleiving in our Lord and in their lives conforming themselves to the Apostles precepts shined gloriously by many miracles Of which number we are confidently assured that Blessed Melorus was He was descended from a Noble family of the Brittains for his Father call'd Melianus enjoyd the Dukedom of Cornwall In the seaventh year of whose Rule an Assembly of the nobility being mets to consult about the generall affairs of the Province Rinaldus brother to the Duke coming with force upon him slew him and invaded the Dukedom 3. Now Melianus had then a young Son a child of seaven years old named Melorus Him also after his Fathers death his Tyrannous Vncle sought to kill fearing least being come to mans estate he should deprive him of the Principality With this deliberation he brought the child with him into Cornwall Where at the same time was assembled a Synod of Bishops Who all interceded for the life of the child so that the Tyrant contented himself with cutting off his right hand and left foot in place whereof there was framed for the child a hand of silver and a foot of brasse After this Melorus was educated in a certain Monastery of Cornwall till he was fourteen years old spending his time in the reading Holy Scripture every day growing in innocence vertue and piety 4. But then Rinoldus by many gifts and promises of large possessions tempted and obtain'd from Cerialtanus to whose care the child was committed an assurance of his death Which he impiously accomplished by cutting off his head which he sent to Rinoldus challenging his promis'd reward The person employ'd for carrying the Martyrs head was a Son of Cerialtanus who by a just iudgment of God fell from the Castle wall with the head in his hands and broke his neck 5. After this the Holy childs Nurse came to the house where the Body lay and there she saw a Vision of Heavenly Angells and lights gloriously shining And having buried the Body in a decent place the day following they saw it laid above ground Three severall times they buried it and still the same accident arrived By common advice therefore they laid the Sacred Body upon a Cart to which were tyed two young Bulls never used to the Yoke These they permitted to goe at liberty without any leader whither Gods Providence should direct them The Bulls then on a sudden becoming tame caried it to a certain place where being arrived they stood still But the company attending the Cart not liking the place which they thought unfitt for his buriall employ'd their hands arms and shoulders against the wheeles to force them to roule forward But they found the Cart by divine vertue so fixed that by no strength or art it could be moved After diverse attempts made to no purpose at last giving thanks to God they buried the Sacred Body with great solemnity in the same place There many devout people repairing and imploring the Martyrs help and intercession in their afflictions and infirmities frequently with ioy obtain'd their desired remedy 6. The Head of the Martyr was caried to the Tyrant Rinoldus which he having touch'd died miserably three days after After whose death the Bishops and Clergy caried the Head and buried it together with his Body Severall dayes after this certain Preachers not of Brittish blood took the Coffer wherin the Sacred Relicks repos'd which they caried in Procession through many places and at last according as they were enjoyn'd they arriv'd at Ambrisburg where they layd the Holy Relicks upon an Altar Thus find we related the Gests of S. Melorus in Capgrave 7. Now Ambrisburg is a well known town among the Belgae in Wiltshire in the Territory of Winchester so call'd from Ambrose the Son of Constantinus the late mention'd Vsurper of the Empire concerning whom we shall hereafter treat M Camden adds out of an ancient Book called Eulogium that there was erected a Monastery of three hundred Monks which afterward was pillaged by a certain barbarous Tyrant call'd Gurmundus Moreover that at Ambrisburg S. Melorus and his Sacred Relicks were in a speciall manner venerated Bishop Vsher affirms saying The solemnity of the celebrating the Relicks of S. Melorus by the inhabitants of Ambrisburg obscured in time the memory of Ambrius or Ambrosius XXVII CHAP. 1. Victorinus Governour in Brittany recalled 2.3 c. Brittany poyson'd with Pelagianism by Agricola a Bishop 4. Severall Arch-Bishops of London 1. AFter Constantins death severall other Tyrants arose in France as Maximus Iovinus and Sebastian but by the courage of Constantius they were quickly subdued As for Brittany it again return'd to the Obedience of the Roman Empire Constantius therefore sent Victorinus Governour thither a man gratefull to the Brittains and formidable to the Picts and Scotts whose violences he easily repress'd as the Poet Rutilius testifies But being too soon recall'd by Honorius and the Roman Legion with him the Brittains in a short time became miserably and iâ—remediably expos'd to their barbarous cruelties 2. Pope Innocentius dying after he had the space of fifteen years governed the Roman Church Zosimus succeeded him who with the like care endeavoured to preserve the Church from the infection of Pelagianism In whose place after two years was chosen Pope Bonifacius who saith Prosper made use not only of Apostolick but also Imperiall Edicts against the same Enemies of Divine Grace 3. In his time this Island of Brittany became poyson'd with their presumptuous Doctrines The unhappy instrument of which calamity was one Agricola the Son of a Bishop call'd Severianus Bale is mistaken when he affirms this Agricola to have been a Brittain a Monk of Bangor and companion of Pelagius for he was by Nation a Gaul And the same Authour with the like Errour confounds Agricola with Leporius who infected Gaule with the same Heresy But afterward going into Africa was there rectified in his iudgment by S. Augustin 4. In Brittany there were at this time severall Bishops full of piety and learning who oppos'd themselves against this Heresy Among whom the most celebrated was Fastidius Priscus Archbishop of London highly commended by Gennadius and Trithemius as a man skillfull in Holy Scripture and a Zealous Preacher of Divine Truth moreover illustrious in holy conversation and famous for his sharpnes of iudgment and elocution Bale adds that he left behind him a Book entitled Pious Admonitions which probably contain'd an Antidot against the contagion of that Heresy It is uncertain what year he dyed and consequently when it was that Voadinus succeeded him in that Bishoprick XXVIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Brittains begg help of the Romans a Legion is sent and call'd back
was directed an Apostolick Teacher into Ireland where he wrought the like effect with greater fruit And by him S. Germanus and S. Lupus two holy and learned Bishops of Gaule were employ'd to cure Brittany of the pestilent infection of Pelagianism spread there by the impious diligence of Agricola in which execrable employment he was assisted by the oft times excommunicated Heretick Celestius prime Disciple of Pelagius if the testimony of one single modern Authour Claudius Menardus may be taken 3. Now the circumstances touching the execution of this three-fold Mission we intend consequently to declare And though the Ecclesiasticall affairs of Ireland be not comprehended directly within our present Design yet since the great Apostle of that Countrey as hath been shew'd was a Brittain both beginning and ending his dayes in Brittany it will either be no excursion or one very excusable if not commendable to insert here some of his principall Gests 4. He did not begin the execution of his Apostolicall Office till after the time that S. Germanus and Lupus came into Brittany to expugne the Pelagian Heresy For by them he was encouraged therto Till which time he convers'd here in Brittany by his holy example inviting his countrey-men to the imitation of his vertues and piety 5. The ancient Authour of his life extant in Capgrave relates many admirable deeds perform'd by him before he had addicted himself to the discipline and instruction of S. Germanus One of which we will recite in this place and probably hapning about this time by which will be discover'd how wonderfully he was call'd to the Apostleship of Ireland 6. On a certain day S. Patrick in his sleep saw a man coming to him as out of Ireland having many letters in his hand one of which he gave to the holy man who read it Now this was the beginning of the Letter This is the voyce of the Inhabitants of Ireland Assoon as he had read those words the same instaÌ„t he heard the voyces of a world of infants crying to him out of their Mothers wombs in many Provinces of Ireland and saying We beseech thee Holy Father to come and converse among us Having heard this S. Patrick immediatly felt great compunction in his heart and could read no more of the Letter And assoon as he awak'd he gave thanks to God for this heavenly Vision being assured that our Lord had call'd him to be an instrument of the salvation of those who had cryed unto him 7. Hereto Iocelinus another Writer of his life adds That S Patrick hereupon ask'd counsell of our Lord the Angell of the great councell touching this affaire and by the mean of the Angell Victor receiv'd this Divine Oracle That forsaking his parents and countrey he should passe over into Gaule there to be more perfectly instructed in the Doctrin of Christian Faith and Ecclesiasticall Discipline III. CHAP. 1.2.3 c. Of S. Palladius Apostle of the Scotts in Brittany 8.9 His Disciples Servanus and Tervanus 10. c. Of S. Palladius his death 1. OF the foresaid three Missions the first that was put in execution was that of S. Palladius into Brittany This S. Palladius was a Deacon of the Roman Church a man no doubt of great prudence learning and sanctity since he alone was made choice of though as yet in an inferiour Ecclesiasticall degree to free the whole Island of Brittany from Heresy and Infidelity Twice was he sent as Legat of Pope Celestinus into our countrey Concerning the first Legation thus writes Baronius In the four hundred twenty ninth year of our Lord saith he during the Consulship of Florentius and Dionysius Pope Celestin by a Legation of the Deacon Palladius deliver'd Brittany infected with the Pelagian Heresy 2. Being come into Brittany assoon as he had inform'd himself of the state of the Island how the Civiller part formerly under the Roman Iurisdiction was defiled by Heresy and the Northern Regions now possess'd by the Scotts wholly buried in the mists of Paganism He gave notice hereof to Pope Celestinus who recall'd him to Rome to advise with him about a remedy against both these mischeifs 3. Vpon serious consultation therfore it was thought fit to divide these two employments and to commit them to severall persons Hereupon in opposition to the â—elagian Heresy by which the Roman Island as S. Prosper calls it that is the Provinces heretofore subject to the Empire were miserably infected two Holy Bishops of Gaule S. Germanus and S. Lupus were directed into Brittany whose labours with the happy successe of them shall be presently declared Again out of an Apostolick solicitude to rescue the barbarous Northern Regions from Paganism the same Palladius after he was exalted to an Episcopall Degree was by Pope Celestinus as his Legat again sent to be the Apostle and converter of the Scottish Nation 4. This double Mission is thus recorded by S. Prosper a Holy and learned Father living at the same time Pope Celestinus saith he of venerable memory upon whom our Lord had confer'd many gifts of his Grace for the defence of the Catholick Church knowing that to the Pelagians already condemn'd no new examination was to be allow'd but only the remedy of Pennance commanded that Celestius who impudently demanded a new audience as if his Heresy had not been discuss'd should be excluded out of the confines of Italy For his resolution and judgment was that the Statuts of his Predecessours and former Synodall Decrees ought to be inviolably observed by himself and that he should not admit to a new retractation those doctrins which already had deserv'd and suffred condemnation 5. Neither did he extend a lesse zealous care towards Brittany which he likewise freed from the same contagious discease of Heresy for by his order and the labours of S. Germanus and S. Lupus he excluded from that secret retirement divided by the Ocean from the rest of the world certain Enemies of Divine Grace which had seised upon that Island which by producing the Arch-hereticks Pelagius and Celestius had given an originall to their Heresy Moreover the same Holy Pope ordain'd Palladius a Bishop to the Scottish Pagan Nation and by these means whilst he studiously endeavour'd to preserve the Roman Island Catholick he made the barbarous part of the Island Christian. 6. Now here the Ancient and Later Scotts that is the Irish and the people now only call'd Scotts doe earnestly contend which should appropriat to themselves S. Palladius for their Apostle with exclusion of the other But the controversy may be compounded by allowing each of them a share in him For no doubt his Legation extended to the Scottish Nation in generall both in Brittany and beyond the Sea And during the short time that he lived he attempted the conversion of Ireland but in vain So that he was effectually the Apostle only of the Brittish Scotts 7. Hereof we have a proof in the life
of S. Patrick written by the ancient Authour Probus Palladius saith he being ordain'd Bishop by Pope Celestinus was directed to the conversion of this Northern Island of Ireland But Almighty God did not give Successe to his preaching Neither can any man receive any thing on earth unles it be given him from heaven For the savage and brutish inhabitants of this countrey would by no means receive his doctrin Therfore he would not spend much time in a land not his own but returned to him that sent him And having pass'd the sea he arriv'd at the confines of the Picts where he remain'd till his death 8. Moreover that the principall care of S. Palladius was exercis'd toward the Brittish Scotts appears in this that his two Disciples Servanus and Tervanus are reckon'd among the learned Teachers of Brittany Of which the former was sent to instruct the inhabitants of the Orcades and the other to the Picts Concerning Servanus the Centuriators of Magdeburg write in this manner When Palladius was sent into Scotland Servanus adjoyn'd himself to him and together with him promoted the Gospell and propagated the Doctrin of it He was afterward sent by the same Palladius after experience had of his learning and Sanctity to be an Apostle of the Isles of Orkney and to teach the inhabitants there true Religious Christian worship This he perform'd with great diligence and zeale and thereby obtain'd the Title of the First Apostle of those Islands Dempster indeed a Scottish Writer attributâ— that Title to another call'd Serfus who sayes he preach'd there before S. Servanus and was Bishop of those Isles chosen from among the Culdees or Colidei But most probable it is that Serâ—us and Servanus were one and the same person 9. And touching Tervanus likewise the other Disciple of S. Palladius another Scottish Historiographer thus writes Palladius having promoted Servanus to the degree of Bishop sent him to the Orcades to imbue that rude and barbarous Nation with the Faith of Christ. He likewise created Tervanus Arch-Bishop of the Picts In which places these two holy men perform'd the Office of their Mission so diligently by advancing piety and religion among them as likewise by rooting out the poyson of the Pelagian heresy out of the minds of many that the one worthily deserv'd to be call'd the Apostle of the Orcades and the other of the Picts The foremention'd Centuriators adde That Tervanus was sent to the Picts to water our Lords vineyard planted among them by S. Ninianus So that he seems to have been Ninianus his Successour And indeed this agrees exactly to the account formerly given touching the Gests and death of S. Ninianus Bishop of Wite-hern or Candida casa for in the year following this that Blessed Saint dyed 10. Little more is found recorded in ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments touching the Gests of S. Palladius And no wonder his life not continuing much more then a year after he was made Bishop as S. Beda declares who saith that he dyed in the eighth year of the younger Theodosius Which eighth year is to be reckoned from the death of his Vncle the Emperour Honorius and not of his Father Arcadius For at that time Theodosius was but eight years old and under the tuition of Isdegerdes King of Persia. This if Cardinall Baronius had considered he would not have thought fit to correct S. Beda's Chronology 11. Certain modern Writers by mistake conceiving this Palladius to have been an Asiatick doe impute to him the implanting of the Eastern rites in the celebration of Easter among the Brittains And Trithemius likewise erroneously confounds him with Palladius familiar freind of Iohn of Ierusalem who was Bishop of Helenopolis infected with the Errours of Origen and a great defender of Pelagius Whereas this Palladius was a Roman Deacon who in the time of Pope Zosimus wrote the life of S. Iohn Chrysostom and was a zealous opposer of Pelagius and Celestius against whom he composed a Book His memory is celebrated in our English Martyrologe on the twenty seaventh of Ianuary IV. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Mission oâ— S. Germanus and S. Lupus into Brittany 4. c. Gests of S. Germanus before his Mission 8. c. And of S. Lupus 10. c. Their voyage into Brittany and Miracles 1. PResently after Saint Palladius his first voyage into Brittany upon his information sent to Pope Celestinus were deputed the two holy Bishops S. Germanus and S. Lupus to defend the Catholick Faith against the Enemies of Grace who had perverted many in this Island The occasion of whose journey hither is thus described by S. Beda The Brittains saith he being neither willing to receive the perverse Doctrins of those who blasphem'd the Grace of Christ nor also being able by disputes to refute their subtilties who endeavoured to introduce that impious perswasion agreed at last upon a discreet and happy advice which was to demand assistance in this spirituall warr from the Gallican Bishops Whereupon a Great Synod was assembled not in Brittany as Camden and Spelman suppose but in Gaule as appears by the relation of Constantius the Ancient Authour of S. Germanus his life In which Synod a serious consultation was had who should be sent thither to defend the Catholick Faith And at last by a generall and unanimous consent S. Germanus Bishop of Auxeâ—re Altisiodorensis and S. Lupus Bishop of Troyes Tricassinae civitatis were made choice of to goe into Brittany to confirm the Faith of Celestiall Grace 2. Now though in this Narration of S. Beda no mention be made of Pope Celestins interposing in the busines yet S. Prosper in the passage cited in the foregoing Chapter shews that the whole busines was managed by his orders and more expressly in his Chronicon he saith Pope Celestin sent Germanus Bishop of Auxerre in his place and with his authority Vice suâ to drive the Pelagian Hereticks out of Brittany and to establish the inhabitants of that Island in the Catholick Faith 3. Before we attend these two Holy Bishops in their journey to Brittany the relation and obligations we have to them require a particular information concerning their persons qualities former education Besides this we shall be able to judge of the Religion and state of the Brittish Churches in those times by observing their actions and behaviour who are now become the Teachers and Reformers of our Countrey So that any indifferent Reader will be able to perceive whether that Religion which S. Augustin the Monk taught the Saxons about a hundred and seaventy years after was changed from that which these holy Bishops profess'd as some Modern Protestants pretend it was 4. First then touching S. Germanus he was born at Auxerre in Gaule descended from illustrious parents From his infancy he was brought up in literature wherin by reason of his naturall capacity he so advanced himself that he became a great ornament to his countrey
And to the end that nothing might be wanting to render him consummate in learning after severall years frequenting the Gallican Schooles where he was taught the liberall Sciences he went to Rome and there he enrich'd his mind with a perfect knowledge of the Imperiall Laws At his return he was made Governour of the Citty and Territory of Auxerre the place of his Nativity 5. But not to dilate upon the occurrents of his Life during his secular state we will from the Relation of Constantius a pious and learned Preist of the same age who wrote his life declare by how strange a Providence he was assum'd into the Ecclesiasticall Profession and promoted to the sublime degree of a Bishop 6 Whil'st he was Governour of Auxerre the Bishop of that Citty was a holy man call'd Amator This good Bishop being in the Church and whil'st he was preparing himself to perform his Office perceiving among others Germanus Prefect of the Citty entring with a body and mind compos'd to modesty and piety he commanded immediatly that the dores should be safe lock'd And then being accompanied with many persons of the Clergy and Nobility he laid hold on Germanus and devoutly calling on the name of our Lord he cut off his haire and devesting him of his secular ornaments he very respectfully cloathed him with a Religious habit Which having done he said thus to him Now most dear Brother it is our duty to be diligent in preserving this honour committed to thee without stain For assoon as I am dead Almighty God committs to thee the Pastorall charge of this Citty 7. Amator shortly after died in whose place Germanus succeeded about the year of Grace four hundred and eighteen as Bishop Vsher reckons And being Bishop the austerity of his life is thus describ'd by the same Authour From the first day in which he undertook the Episcopall Office to the end of his life he never used Wine vinegar oyle nor so much as salt to give a savoury tast to his meat At his Refections he first took ashes into his mouth and after that barley bread and this so slender and ungratfull diet he never us'd till toward sun-set Some-times he would passe half a week yea seaven whole days without any satisfaction given to his craving stomack His bed was hard boards coverd over with ashes and to prevent any profoun'd sleep he would admit no pillow under his head Why doe I speak of sleep When as he spent whole nights in continuall sighing and incessantly waterd his hard couch with his tears He was a zealous observer of hospitality and whensoever any poor or strangers came to him he would prepare for them a plentifull feast whilst himself fasted Yea with his own hands he would wash their feet kissing them and sometimes bedewing them with showrs of teares Withall to the end he might cleanse himself from the stains which by familiar conversation with men could not be avoyded he built a Monastery into which he oft retir'd himself feeding and refreshing his mind there with the wonderfull sweetnes of celestiall contemplation Thus qualified was S. Germanus before he exercis'd his Apostolicall Office in Brittany impos'd on him by Pope Celestinus 8. Next as touching his companion S. Lupus he was born at Toul a Citty of the Leuci of a Noble family his Fathers name was Epirochius After whose death he was sent to schoole and there imbued in the study of Rhetorick He was maried to Pimeniola Sister to S. Hilarius Bishop of Arles a Lady from her youth inflam'd with a love of Chastity And hence it came to passe that after seaven years spent in mariage by divine inspiration both of them mutually exhorted one another to a state of Conversion And Lupus himself by a strong impulse from heaven was moved to visit the Blessed S. Honoratus first Abbot of the famous Monastery of Lerins To whom being come he humbly submitted himself to his Discipline with meek shoulders undergoing the yoak of our Lords service and mortifying himself with continuall watchings and fastings After he had spent a year there in a great fervour of faith he return'd to the Citty of Mascon with an intention to sell his possessions there and distribute the money to the poor When Loe on a sudden he was unexpectedly snatch'd away and compell'd to undertake the administration of the Bishoprick of Troyes His admirable sanctity is celebrated by the writers of those times and particularly Sidonius Apollinaris in an Epistle written to him after he had been forty five years Bishop stiles him Father of Fathers Bishop of Bishops and a second Iacob of his age 9. Such were the Apostolick Reformers of the ancient Brittish Churches their humility and austerity of Life had a proper and specificall vertue to oppose the Pride and sensuality of Pelagian Hereticks Such Missioners as these were indeed worthy Delegats of the Apostolick See whose particular Gests before they came to Sea we leave to French Ecclesiasticall Annalists as how S. Germanus consecrated with a Religious Veyle the holy Virgin S. Genoveufe how he bestowd on her as a memoriall a certain coyn casually found imprinted with the sign of the Crosse. But the accidents befalling them at Sea must not be omitted which are thus related by the forenam'd Constantius 10. These two holy men saith he under the conduct and direction of our Lord took shipping and were by him safely protected and tryed in and by many dangers At first the Ship was caried with favourable winds from the Gallick shore till they came into the midst of the Sea where no land could be discover'd But presently after this the fury of a whole Legion of Devills envying their voyage design'd for the salvation of a world of soules assail'd them These oppose dangers raise stormes darken the heavens and make darknes more horrible by adding therto fearfull swellings of the sea and ragings of the aire The sailes are no longer able to sustain the fury of winds nor the boat to resist mountains of waves dashing against it So that the ship was 〈◊〉 forward rather by the prayers then skill or force of the mariners And it so fell out that the prime Pilot the Holy Bishop Germanus was then securely compos'd in sleep That advantage the tempest took to encrease in horrour since he who only could resist it was in a sort absent So that the ship overset with waves was ready to sink Then at last S. Lupus and all the rest in great trouble and feare awak'd the old man who only was able to withstand the fury of the elements He not at all astonish'd at the danger addresses his prayers to our Lord and his threats to those of the Ocean and to the raging storms he opposes the cause of Religion which invited them to that voyage And presently after taking a small quantity of oyle which he blessed in the Name of the holy Trinity and Sprinkling it on the raging waves immediatly
will destroy our Gods subvert our Temples destroy Princes which resist him and his Doctrin shall remain and prevaile here for ever 10. With such words as these saith Probus the Magicians incens'd both the Prince and all the people to hate the Blessed Bishop S. Patricius For two or three years they compos'd a certain Rhythme which according to the obscure idiome of their rude language imported thus much A head of art and skill with his crook-headed staff will come From that hower every house shall be bored through at the top He will chant an abomination from his Table at the fore part of the house and his whole family will answer So be it So be it This in our tongue and sence means thus much The Master of all wisedom will come with his sign of the Crosse by which the hearts of all men will feele compunction And from the Altar of the holy Mysteries he will convert soules unto Christ and all the Christian people will answer Amen When these things come to passe then our Pagan kingdom shall fall And all this was afterwards really fullfilld 11. Hereby appears that the peice of wood which those Magicians foretold should be brought by S. Patrick is interpreted by Probus to be a woodden Crosse Whereas others affirm that by it is signified a certain wonderfull Staff which S Patrick before his iourney receiv'd from a Holy Hermite and which was call'd The staff of Iesus The strange story how this Staff was first receiv'd and what wonders it afterwards wrought I wlil here sett down from Iocelinus the Authour of S. Patricks life yet without interposing my credit for the truth of it 12. S. Patrick saith he by Divine revelation pass'd over to a certain Solitary Hermit living in an Island of the Tyrrhen Sea whose name was Iustus which he made good by his actions being a man a a holy life great fame and much merit After devout salutations and good discourse the same man of God gave to S. Patrick a staff which he seriously affirmed had been bestow'd on him immediatly by the hand of our Lord Iesus himself who had appear'd to him 13. Now there were in the same Island at some distance other men also who liv'd solitary lives Of which some seem'd very fresh and youthfull and others were decrepit old men S. Patrick after some conversation with them was informed that those very old men were children to those who appeared so youthfull At which being astonish'd and enquiring the occasion of so great a miracle they thus aquainted him saying We from our childhood by Divine Grace have been much addicted to works of Mercy so that our dores were always open to all travellors which demanded meaâ— or lodging On a certain night it hapned that a stranger having a staff in his hand was entertain'd by us whom we used with all the courtesy we could On the morning after he gave us his benediction and said I am Iesus Christ My members you have hitherto oft ministred to and this night entertain'd mee in my own person After this he gave the staff which he had in his hand to a man of God our Father both spiritually and carnally commanding him to keep it till in succeeding times a certain stranger named Patrick should come to visit him and to him he should give it Having said this he presently ascended into heaven And from that day we have remain'd in the same state of Youthfull comelines and vigour to this hower Whereas our â—hildren who then were little infants are now as you see become decrepite old men 14. Now what fortune soever so stupendious a story may fin'd in the minds of the Readers certain it is that a staff beleiv'd to have belongd to S. Patrick and nam'd the staff of Iesus was for many ages in great veneration among the Irish. For thus S. Bernard in the life of S. Malachias an Irish Bishop written by him relates Nigellus saith he seing that he must be compell'd to fly took with him some precious ornaments of the See of Armagh namely a copy of the Holy Gospells which had formerly been S. Patricks and a staff cover'd with gold and adorn'd with precious stones which they call the staff of Iesus because as the report is our Lord himself held and form'd it with his own hands This was of high Esteem and veneration in that Nation and well known by the people whose reverence to it was so great that whosoever was seen to have it in his hands they foolishly shew'd the same respect and veneration to him as if he had been their Bishop And Giraldus Cambrensis in his Topography of Ireland writes also thus In the Vulgar opinion with this staff S. Patrick cast out of the Island all venemous beasts Of which staff the Originall is as uncertain as the vertue most certain VII CHAP. 1. When S. Patrick entred Ireland 2.3.4 His first Converts SAint Patrick seems to have entred into Ireland in the year four hundred thirty two as Bishop Vsher computes The inhabitants of the countrey saith Stanihurst having advice of his landing flock'd to him from all parts For though some among them attempted to drive the Holy Bishop from their coasts yet the greater part of the common people came joyfully to him as if he had been of their own Nation For in S. Patrick there were many qualities which invited them to expresse great good-will and familiarity towards him He was a comely personage very civill in conversation and though extremely grave yet without morosity Besides this he spoke the Irish language perfectly and from his youth had inform'd himselfe concerning their naturall dispositions by which means he became presently as one of them But God himself was the principall cause of conciliating their affections to him by whose speciall Grace in a short time great multitudes yeilded their assent and obedience to Christian doctrines preach'd by him S. Patrick therfore as became a good Shephear'd with great care watch'd over his new flock by dayly admonitions informing the new-converted Christians in all duties of Piety convincing the Errours of the Pagans and confounding the Magicians which oppos'd him 2. Especiall notice is taken in Ecclesiasticall Monuments of the conversion of one Irish man whose name was Dicon through whose land S. Patrick passing gaind him to our Lord after a wonderfull manner and from a wolf chang'd him into a Lamb. Of him Probus thus writes Dicon coming suddenly with weapons intended to kill S. Patrick and his companions But assoon as he saw the Holy Bishops face he felt compunction in his heart For our Lord immediatly turn'd his thoughts insomuch as he lead him meekly to his house Where the holy Bishop rested some time preaching to him the Faith of Christ So that this man first of all the Island beleived with all his family 3. Notwithstanding another ancient Authour cited by Bishop Vsher recites the conversion of one call'd
there to celebrate the Feast of Easter then at hand His first acquaintance and familiarity in that Province was with a certain man who having heard his Doctrin presently beleived and receiving the Sacrament of Baptism was chang'd into a new man With him S. Patrick lodged This man had a young child call'd Beonna who bâ—re a tender affection to S. Patrick so that he would oft play with him and embrace him sometimes kissing his foote which he would presse to his breast When the holy man retir'd to rest the child would weep and say he would not sleep unles he might lye with him Whereupon S. Patrick with a Propheticall eye perceiving the great Graces which the Divine bounty would conferr upon the Child vouchsaf'd to take him to his bed and gave him the name Benignus A while after when the Holy Bishop was ready to take his iourney the child with pittifull cryes begd that he would not forsake him saying that if he forsook him he would dye He was therfore forc'd to receive him into his waggon and withall prophecied that he should be his heyr and successour in the Bishoprick which accordingly came to passe 3. This was the first solemnity of Easter which the Holy Bishop celebrated in Ireland saith Probus And he celebrated it by imitating the Son of God who at his last supper with his Disciples consecrated his Body and Blood for the redemption of mankind 4. The day before this great Feast of our Lords Resurrection S. Patrick observing the Ecclesiasticall Rite still in use kindled the Holy Fire the flame whereof shone brightly about the place Now according to the custom of that countrey it was unlawfull for any one to light a fire before it was kindled in the Kings palace Hereupon the King whose name was Logorius perceiving the brightnes of the flame in great indignation threatned death to whosoever he was that had presumed to infringe that custom in his kingdom The Magicians who were present said to the King O King live for ever And know for a certain that this fire which against Law has been thus kindled unlesse it be presently extinguish'd will never cease to the worlds end Moreover it will obscure all the fires which according to our customs we kindle and the man who lighted it will be the destruction of thy Kingdom X. CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Winwaloc his Gests and death 6. c. Of his Deacon S. Ethbin â— WHilst S. Patrick laboured in the Gospell with so great successe Brittany was illustrated with the glory of another great Saint who notwithstanding by reason of the calamities afterward hapning was forc'd to leave his Native countrey and passe over into Armorica in Gaule This was S. Winwaloc the son of a certain Noble person call'd Fracan cousin german to a Brittish Prince nam'd Coton as wee read in the Gallican Martyrologe 2. Malbranc a French Antiquary affirms that his Mothers name was Alba and sirname Trimavis citing for his authority the ancient Manuscript Monuments of Monstrueil And the said Martyrologe gives this Character of him Winwaloc from his childhood was inflam'd with an earnest desire of celestial things to despise worldly allurements and live to God only Wherfore he earnestly begg'd of his parents that â—e might be commended to the care of a certain Religious man to be imbued by him in the knowledge of Holy Scripture and the documents of piety Having obtain'd his request he made wonderfull progres in Holines and vertue under his discipline insomuch that when he was but seaven years old he became an example of all piety and goodnes In processe of time having undertaken a Monasticall Profession Divine Graces shone more brightly in him being withall enrich'd with the Gift of Prophecy Many miracles almighty God wrought by him in performing which having a firm Faith he made use only of the Sign of the Crosse and oyle which had been bless'd Among which miracles the most stupendious was his raising a young man to life 3. At the same time saith Haraeus from Surius the most holy Prelat S. Patricks glory was famous in Gods Church who like a bright starr illustrated Ireland The report of whose admirable vertues kindled so great an affection to him in S. Winwaloc that he us'd all endeavours to goe to him and be subject to his direction in piety But whilst he busied his thoughts with this design S. Patrick in a vision presented himself to him with an Angelicall brightnes and having a golden Diadem on his head he thus spoke to him Behold I am the same Patrick whom thou so earnestly desirest to visit But to prevent so tedious a iourney by sea and land our Lord hath sent mee to thee to fullfill thy desire and that thou maist enjoy both my sight and conversation Besides this he foretold him that he should be a Guide and Directour of many in spirituall warfare for which end he gave him many wholesom instructions Exhorting him withall to desire from his Master some companions and that with them he should remove to another place Assoon as this Vision vanish'd S. Winwaloc went to the Cell in which the Father of the Monastery was attending to Divine Meditation and contemplation To whom assoon as he had declar'd his Vision he with a joyfull countenance said to him My son thou hast been honour'd with a Divine visitation and revelation And without delay as if he had receiv'd a precept from heaven he assign'd to him eleaven Disciples such as were most fervent in Gods service c. 4. The same Authour adds that with these companions he pass'd over into a certain Island where for the space of three years they lead an Heremiticall life But the place being both expos'd to violent tempests and also incommodious by reason of its barrennes S. Winwaloc humbly begg'd of God that he would direct them to a more convenient habitation Our Lord heard his servants prayers and shewd him a place further remov'd in the Sea But wanting a ship he renewd his Prayers to God and having done this he said to his Brethren Be courageous and firm in a strong Faith and as you see mee leade this Brother by the hand so doe every one of you take his next fellows hand and follow one another Then invoking the name of our Lord with his Pastorall Staff he strook the Sea upon which God renewd once more the ancient Miracle of the Red sea for it opened a passage for them so that taking one another by the hand and himself marching in the front they walk'd securely over the dry sands the waters on both sides standing like walls and as they went they sang to our Lord a Hymne of praise and joyfulnes 5. Concerning his austerities wee read thus in Capgrave From the twentieth year of his age to his death S. winwaloc was never seen to sitt in the Church He never exceeded moderation in any thing Never was he deiected with
casa 3. Here the Reader may observe that this Bishop was by the confession of these Lutheran Protestants famous for his Sanctity and miracles and withall one who dayly studied the Holy Scriptures Yet he was very devout in giving respect and Veneration to Gods Saints to whose honour he likewise built Churches S. Martin dyed not above thirty years before S. Ninianus ended his life and yet we find a Church built by S. Ninianus and dedicated to S. Martin Yet the same Protestants make sharp invectives against the Roman Church for imitating these Saints magnified by themselves 4. The Example of S. Ninianus was imitated by the Brittish Church neer the same age for when S. Augustin the Monk came into Brittany to convert the Saxons he found saith S. Beda in the Citty of Canterbury a Church dedicated to the honour of S. Martin which had been anciently built in the times when the Romans inhabited this Island 5. S. Ninianus before he dyed divided the Provinces of the Picts into Parishes he ordained Preists there and consecrated Bishops This he did by the authority of the Roman Bishop from whom as hath been related he received his Mâ—ssion 6. As touching the Miracles which God wrought by his servant S. Ninianus although my intention be to be spating in relating such things yet since the foremention'd Lutheran Writers acknowledge this Saint to have been famous for them it may be expedient in this place to record one as followeth 7. In the Region of the Picts saith the Authour of S. Ninianus life there was a certain Prince named Tudwal a proud high-spirited man who contemning the admonitions of this man of God and derogating from his doctrin and life resisted him openly On a certain day having been more then ordinarily troublesome and rude to him God the Supreme heavenly Iudge would not suffer any longer the iniuries offred to his holy Servant to passe unrevenged but strook this proud man with an intolerable pain in his head by the violence of which those lofty eyes of his became utterly blind So that he which had before impugn'd the Light of Divine Truth deservedly lost the light of this world But upon beâ—ter consideration he sent a message to the holy Bishop humbly beseeching him in imitation of our Lords benignity to return to him good for ill and love for hatred The Venerable Bishop hereupon first sharply reprov'd the Prince and then touching him imprinted on his eyes the sign of the Crosse when immediatly his pains ceased his blindnes was dissipated and afterward the Prince highly honoured the Holy Bishop and readily granted whatsoever he ask'd of him 8. As touching the place of his Buriall and Episcopall See call'd Candida casa and by the Saxons Wit-hern Malmsburiensis thus writes of it Candida casa is the name of a place in the confines of England and Scotland where is the sepulcher of the Blessed Confessour Ninias by nation a Brittain who there first preached the Gospel of Christ. That name was given to the place by occasion of a Church which the holy Bishop there built of hew'n stone which to the rude Brittains seemd a wonder This Holy man Ninias is celebrated by Antiquity for his many miracles 9. There is extant in Bishop Vshers Brittish Antiquities an Epistle of our Learned Countreyman Alcuinus not printed among his works wherin he testifies the great fame of the Sanctity and Miracles of this Blessed Bishop It is directed to the Religious Preists then living at Candida Casa And Paschasius Radbertus recounst a Miracle in the same age wherin Alcuinus who attended on the Emperour Charles the Great liv'd which miracle hapned to a devout Preist celebrating Masse at the Saints monument There was a certain Religious Preist saith he nam'd Plegils who frequently solemnis'd Masse at the Body of S. Ninias Bishop and Confessour Who living a vertuous and holy life began frequently to beseech our Lord that he would please to shew visibly to him the nature and verity of the Body and Blood of Christ in the most Blessed Sacrament This Prayer he made not from want of Faith in the truth of the Mystery but meerly out of an affection of devotion and piety Consequently the Authour declares how to his great consolation our Lord appeard to him in the Sacrament in the form of a young child XII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Germanus his second coming into Brittany 6.7.8 He Ordains Bishops here Of Landaff 10.11 He instituts the Vniversity of Oxford 1. THree years after the death of S. Ninianus S. Germanus Bishop of Auxerre was once more invited into Brittany to perfect the good work which he had formerly begun in rooting out the Pelagian Heresy there spreading it self again The relation we must borrow from the same Authour the learned Preist Constantius to whom Baronius gives this Character that he was a Writer of those times of most perfect integrity and sincerity in all things 2. In the mean time says he a Message from Brittany comes declaring that the perversity of the Pelagian Heresy by the impious diligence of a few Authours began to enlarge it self there Hereupon once more the prayers of all are again address'd to S. Germanus that he would maintain the cause of Divine Grace which by his diligence formerly prevayl'd The Holy Bishop made no delay to comply with their petition for his delight was to labour and even spend his strength in the service of Christ. The Devills envy began now to languish as the Holy mans vertues encreas'd neither durst he so much as tempt him whom by experience he knew to be a freind of God 3. There was adjoyn'd to him for his companion Severus Bishop of Triers a person of consummate Sanctity who had long preach'd the word of God to the Nations of Germania Prima In his way he pass'd by Paris where he is received with great joy and acclamations of the people as the presence of so eminent a Saint well deserved 4. In the mean time infernall Spirits flying through the whole Island foretold the return of Saint Germanus being forc'd to doe so against their wills Insomuch as that one nam'd Elaphius a principall person of the countrey without any notice given of the Holy Bishops journey came in hast to meet them He brought with him his Son upon whom from the flower of his youth a lamentable infirmity had seis'd For all his members were withred and the hamm of his leggs so drawn together that by reason of the drynes of his thigh he could not sett his foot to ground Elaphius was attended by almost the whole province which assembled together though no advice had been given them of the Holy Bishops coming By whom assoon as they mett together an Episcopall Benediction was confer'd on the people and the words of Truth preach'd to them S. Germanus perceives that the generality of the people persever'd constant in the doctrin which he had left
Mary sitting at our Lords feet and exchange it for that of Martha's ministery in attending and providing a supply to his necessities in his members 2. And some such cause occurr'd some disorders in the new-founded Church of Ireland hapned which after ten years quiet repose drew him out of his solitude Which though we cannot precisely determine what it was yet no doubt it is involv'd in some one or more of the Canons and Decrees of a Synod which upon his return into that Island he assembled 3. Which Decrees for many ages conceal'd and by negligence expos'd to rust and mothes have been of late days by the industry of S. Henry Spelman rescued and restor'd to light though in severall places defac'd Wee will not here trouble the Reader with the entire Transcript of them since those who are more curious may have recourse to the said S. Henry Spelmans first volume of Brittish and English Councils It will be sufficient to select from them some speciall Canons which will give us some light to discover the Ecclesiasticall Discipline of those times 4. It is there ordain'd That if any Ecclesiasticall person from the Dore-keeper to the Preist shall not for decency wear a Tunick and have his hair cutt after the Roman manner or shall permitt his wife to goe abroad unvayl'd shall be separated from the Communion Again That a Monk and consecrated Virgin shall not abide in the same lodging nor travel in the same Chariot That if a Monk shall neglect the Divine Office and wear long haire he shall be excommunicated That the Alms of Excommunicated persons or Pagans shall not be receiv'd That if any Christian shall be guilty of manslaughter fornication or consulting Soothsayers he shall perform Pennance for each crime the space of a year And he that is guilty of stealing half a year of which twenty days he shall eat bread only But withall he must be oblig'd to restitution That if any Christian shall beleive Spirits may be represented in a Glass he shall be anathematiz'd c. That if any consecrated Virgin shall marry she shal be excommunicated till she be converted and forsake her adulteryes which having done she shall perform due Pennance After which they are forbidden to live in the same house or town That if any Preist shall build a Church he must not offer Sacrifice in it before it be coÌ„secrated by the Bishop That if a Clergyman be excommunicated he must say his Prayers alone and not in the same house with his Brethren Neither must he presume to offer or consecrate till he be absolv'd That a Bishop may not ordain in another Bishops Diocese without his permission Only upon Sundays he may offer Sacrifice That a Clark coming from the Brittains into Ireland without Letters testimoniall be not suffred to minister 5. There is no mention made of this or any other Irish Synod in any Authour except only in a generall expression of Iocelinus and Probus who wrote S. Patricks life extant among S. Bedas works And in him wee find this only passage The most holy Bishop S. Patrick together with three other Bishops and many Clercks came to a fountiain call'd Debach which flows from the side of Crochon toward the East there to celebrate a Synod touching Ecclesiasticall affaires and they sate neer the fountain When behold two daughters of King Logaren came early in the morning to wash in the same fountain as woemen there usually did and they found the Holy Synod with S. Patrick neer the fountain Now the Bishops names were S. Patrick Auxilius and Issernininus for this is the Inscription of this present Synod Thanks be given to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost Pà tricius Auxilius and Isserninus to the Preists Deacons and whole Clergy Health It is better we should premonish those who are negligent then blame things past for Salomon says It is better to reprove then be angry The tenour of our Definition is here under written and begins thus If any captive c. Of these two Bishops Auxilius and Isserninus mention has been made before 6. Another Holy Bishop and Disciple of S. Patrick challenges once more a commemoration in this History to wit S. Albeus in whose life extant in Bishop Vsher we read That when he heard that S. Patrick had converted to our Lord Engus King of Munster Momonensium and was with him in his Royal Citty Cassel he came to salute them Now the King and S Patrick much rejoyced at the arrivall of S. Albeus whose joy to see them also was great There the Holy man reverently entertained his Master S. Patrick for he was very humble After this King Engus and S. Patrick ordaind that the Archiepiscopall See of all Munster should for ever be placed in the Citty and chair of S. Albeus 7. And as touching the Conversion of King Engus this passage also is extant in the same learned Authour a little before The glorious Bishop S. Patrick having sowen the Faith of Christ in the Regions of Lenster prosecuted his way to the limits of Munster And the King of Munster named Engus hearing of the Holy Bishops coming with great joy mett him having an earnest deâ—sire to beleive and be baptised He conducted therefore S. Patrick with much reverence and joy to his Royal Citty call'd Cassel and there the King having been instructed beleived and received Baptism 8 It is probable that S. Patrick abode at this time severall years in Ireland For three years after this he consecrated S. Benignus Archbishop of Armagh And then quite devesting himself of all solicitude for others he returned into Brittany to his much desired solitude of Glastenbury where he likewise ended his dayes 9. As for his Successour S. Benignus he also after seaven years spent in care of his Province thirsting after solitude and willing to see again his most beloved Master came to Glastenbury desirous to receive from him a most perfect Rule of Monasticall Profession This he did saith Malmsburiensis by the admonition of an Angel And being come thither he demanded of S. Patrick what place he should make choice of to live in Vnion with God alone divided from human society 10. The Answer given him by S Patrick who encourag'd him to persist in his present purpose is thus recorded by Adam of Domerham Benignus saith he discovered to S. Patrick the motives of his journey who exhorted him to pursue happily his well begun purpose saying Goe my beloved Brother taking only your staff with you And when you shall be arriv'd at the place appointed by God for your repose wheresoever having fix'd your staff in the ground you shall see it flourish and grow green there know that you must make your abode Thus both of them being comforted in our Lord with mutuall discourses Saint Benignus being accompanied only with a youth nam'd Pincius begun his journey
Lady conceiving a furious jealousy against her with the help of her Mayd murdred her and hid her body in the stable into which the Lords horses at his return would by no means enter And hereby was discovered his Ladies crime The Nunnes of Saint Belian honour the Body of S. Honoria translated thither above three hundred years since 7. In Spain likewise at Pobletum in Catalonia rests the Body of S. Columbina And at Dertosa are venerated the Relicks of S. Candida Moreover as Mendoza testifies in all the Religious Houses of the Iesuits through all Portugall some parts of the Bodies of these Virgin-Martyrs are reverently repos'd and the Feast of S. Vrsula and her companions is after a particular manner solemnis'd over all that Kingdome Lastly a Father of the same Society named F. Gomez caried with him into the East Indies a Sacred Head of one of these Virgins by whose intercession the ship and passengers were freed from an otherwise unavoydable danger 8. We will conclude this Narration with a passage of the learned Thomas Bozius who treating of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and her companions writes thus How great a measure of Christian fortitude hath been implanted in the hearts of the women of that Northern Island since the time that S. Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent into Brittany S. Fugatius and S. Damianus Romans may be evidently seen from this one example For from all antiquity of the Church through the whole world cannot be produced an Example equalling the vertue and courage of these Holy Virgin-Martyrs THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS THE TENTH BOOK I. CHAPTER 1 2. c. Of the Saxons Angli and Iutes 6 7. Their naturall disposition and employments 8.9 Their Religion Deities c. 10.11 Their Chastity 1. THE Narration of the Gests and glorious Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleven thousand Brittish Virgins hath obliged us to transgresse a little the order of time in this History For by that occasion we have inserted some particular occurrents touching the actions and cruelty of the Saxons in Brittany whereas their first entrance into it and the occasion thereof hath not yet been declared Which therefore now are to be related in their order 2. But in preparation hereto enquiry is to be made who these Saxons were whence they came and with what Associats how they were qualified both in regard of their naturall disposition and also their Civill policy and Religion In consequence whereto we will consider the present miserable condition of Brittany and the speciall crimes generally raigning in it which according to the judgment of prudent men then alive provoked Almighty God to root out the inhabitants and in their room to place a strange barbarous and inhuman people 3. There came into Brittany saith S. Beda great numbers of three the most robustious and couragious Nations of Germany to wit the Saxons English Angli and Iutes At the first the Saxons were most numerous For though in following ages Brittany took the name of England Anglia from the Angli so that the appellation of Saxons was quite obliterated Yet after their first invasion and possession of the Island it receiv'd a new name from the Saxons and to distinguish it from its originall countrey of Saxony it was call'd Transmarina Saxonia Saxony beyond sea as appears in the Epistles of S. Bonifacius the Apostle of Germany and else where 4. The Saxons were a Nation derived from the Saca a powerfull people in Asia which disburthening themselves by sending our colonies abroad a great part of them settled themselves on the Coasts of Germany toward the Northern Sea from the Rhene as far as the Citty Donia now call'd Denmarc saith Ethelwerd an ancient and Trincely Writer Grand-child to Ethelwolf a Saxon King in the year nine hundred and fifty So that their Territory comprehended anciently besides the now Dutchy of Saxony the countrey of Holsatia and some other adjoyning Provinces 4. The Angli saith the same Authour came out of a Region call'd Anglia situated between the Saxons and the Iutes Giotos Their Capitall Citty in the Saxon tongue is call'd Sleswic and by the Danes Hattby Therefore Brittany is now call'd England from these Conquerours and from thence came their first Captains Hengist and Horsa So that the ancient precise seat of these our Progenitours the Angli is a small Province in Denmark at this time also call'd Angel 5. The Iutes call'd by Ethelwerd Giots whence soever they receiv'd their appellation were anciently seated on the Northern coast of the Cimbrian Chersonesus called by the Danes to this day Iutland They were probably derived from the Gutti placed by Ptolomy in Scandia and their seat is still call'd Gothland Yet these are not to beesteem'd the same Goths or Getes which with their victories anciently measured all Europe for their habitation was neer the Euxin Sea beyond the River Ister or Danubius as the Roman Historians doe unanimously affirm Now in what speciall Provinces of Brittany these Iutae seated themselves it does not by any marks appear for we doe not find any mention of any Principality of the Iutes in this Island as we doe of the Saxons and Angli So that perhaps they were mingled up and down as accessaries to the other two Though in the opinion of some they were Iutes which possessed themselves of the Kingdom of the South-Saxons and the Isle of Wight 6. As touching the disposition of these three Nations which are all comprehended under the Title of Saxons especially by Extern Writers we have already declared from Zosimus and others that they were esteemed the most valiant of the most robustious bodies and most agile of all the Germans terrible for their sudden and violent incursions c. Therefore Witichindus the Monk treating of them saith That the Franks wondred to see such men of tall stature of invincible courage of new habits wearing their long haire spread over their shoulders and arms but especially they admir'd the undauntednes of their courage They were cloath'd in short coates and arm'd with long lances and their posture was to lean upon their sheilds having great daggers behind upon their reins Moreover so impatient they were of any scorn or dishonour that when Symmachus being Consul at Rome had prepared great numbers of them to fight as Gladiatours for the entertainment and delight of the people the night before they were to be produced into the Theater twenty nine of them without any ropes strangled themselves 7. Their principal exercise and skill was in Piracy by sea for which purpose they contented themselves with small flat boates Myâ—parones so agile and manageble that they did so torment the coasts of Gaule Spain and Brittany that the Romans were oblig'd to appoint for their guards in opportune places all along those shores soldiers and Officers which they entitled Comites littoris Saxonici per Britanniam Galliam c. Counts of
Romans and after the Romans we know no nation better then your selves to whom we may have recourse Therefore our desire is to harbour our selves under the wings of your courage And if by your assistance we can only be freed from the rage of our ancient Enemies we will be ready to submit our selves to any service you shall impose on us 5. It may be this Historian in favour of his own countrey hath here putt into the Brittish Ambassadours mouthes a more humble Oration then they ever pronounced for they were sent to hire the Saxons by promising a large stipend not by submitting their countrey to them However the successe of this Treaty he thus declares The Saxon Senate saith he gave this short answer to the Brittains demands Be assured O Brittains that we Saxons will be faithfull freinds to you ready always to assist you in all your necessities and to doe you all freindly kindnes With which answer the Ambassadours were much reioyced and presently returned to make their countreymen more ioyfull with so desir'd a message 6. This Message was sent and return'd in the year of our Lord four hundred forty eight and in complyance with it the year following an army of Saxons under their Cheif Conductours Hengist and Horsa landed in Brittany Whose coming our Historian Gildas in his angry stile thus celebrates recording withall a Prophecy concerning it among the Saxons Then saith he a drove of whelpes rushing out of the barbarous Lyonnesses den came hither in three ships with full sayles and an ominous course encouraged by a Prophecy certainly beleiv'd by them that for the space of three hundred years they should possesse the countrey toward which they directed the prow's of their ships and that half of that time they should often times lay it waste They first fastned their terrible nayles by order of the unhappy Tyrant Vortigern on the Eastern part of the Island with a pretence indeed to defend the countrey but with an intention really to subdue it 7. From whence soever this Prophecy came there seems to be in it some shadow of truth For three hundred years the Saxons possess'd the Island under the Title of Saxony-beyond-Sea but afterward the Nation of the Angli gave their own name to it And again after one hundred and fifty years the half of that time by the coming of S. Augustin the Monk they became Christians and being more civilis'd began to surcease their rude and barbarous behaviour 8. And wheras the said Authour addes that the Saxons aborded in the Eastern part of the Island he intends thereby the Isle of Thanet in Kent where Hengist and Horsa first took land and where more happily after about one hundred and fifty yeares Divine Truth by the ministery of S. Augustin first visited this Island The place of their landing saith Ethelwerd was anciently call'd Hipwines-fleâ—t And was afterward nam'd Wipped-fleet from Wipped a Saxon-commander there slain 9. The good service which the Saxons after their first arrivall perform'd to King Vortigern is thus declared by Mathew of Westminster In the year of Grace four hundred and fifty saith he the Scotts together with the Picts invaded Brittany out of the Northern parts with a mighty army wasting the Provinces through which they pass'd Which being told to Vortigern he gather'd his soldiers together and march'd beyond the River of Humber When they came to a battell there was little need that the Brittains should fight for the Saxons then present combatted with such courage that the Enemies heretofore accustomed to Victory immediatly turn'd their backs and fled Vortigern therefore having by their valour obtain'd the Victory encreas'd his liberality to them and gave to Hengist their captain great possessions in Lindsey a region of Lincolnshire sufficient to maintain him and his soldiers 10. Huntingdom writes that this battell was fought at Stanford in the Southern parts of Lincolnshire for so far the Picts and Scotts had march'd without opposition adding that they fought with darts and lances but the Saxons with battell-axes and long swords the weight and force of which weapons they being not able to bear sought to save themselves by flight 11. As touching the land given by Vortigern to Hengist in the same province where the battell was fought Our Annals saith Camden relate it otherwise for they declare that Hengist the Saxon having subdued the Picts besides large possessions conferr'd on him in other places requested Vortigern to bestow on him in that Province so much ground as he could encompasse with an oxes hide Which having obtained he cutt it into thâ—ngs extremely thinn with which he encompass'd a great Territory in the midst of which he built a Castle which by the name For it is call'd Thong-Castle perpetuates the memory hereof and as Carthage remained many ages a witnes of Dido's fraud who by the same sleight obtain'd the seat where she built that Citty So does this Castle still putt us is mind of the simplicity of the Brittains and cunning of the Saxons IV. CHAP. 1.2 Hengist sends for more forces and his daughter 3 c. King Vortigern's unlawfull mariage with her He gives Kent to the Saxons 7. The Saxons joyn with the Picts 8. c The Brittains desert Vortigern and set up his Son Vortimer 1. BVT the ambition of Hengist was not satisfied with such a gift his intention was to be master of the whole Island without obligation to any In order to the effecting of which intention being a subtile man saith Mathew of Westminster he presuming on the Kings freindship and easines thus address'd himself to him My Lord the King you see how your enemies disquiet you on all sides If you please therefore we will send into our Countrey with order to encrease our numbers with new recruits The King approving his design commanded him to doe so without delay that so he might be freed from the fear of his enemies Hereupon Hâ—ngist sending Messengers into Germany they shortly return'd bringing with them eighteen ships loaden with soldiers 2. It had been happy for Brittany if Hengist had been strengthned by the accession of New soldiers only But they brought with them a fair Lady the daughter of Hengist whose beauty and flatteries so inveigled King Vortigern that to please her he betrayd both his faith and Kingdom too 3. Malmsburiensis thus breifly relates this story We have receiv'd from our ancestors saith he that at this second voyage of the Saxons they conducted into Brittany a Virgin the daughter of Hengist called Rowena for beauty a miracle of Nature admir'd by all that lookd on her Hengist commands a magnificent feast to be provided for the entertainment of his soldiers newly arrived to which the King was invited He gave order likewise to his daughter to perform the Office of Cup-bearer to the King on purpose that he might feed his eyes with her beauty Which design
on both sides and at last they came to a battell which was fought saith Ethelwerd in the feild of Egelestirpe now call'd Alesford a town in Kent wash'd by the River Medway On the Brittains side were three Cheif Captains who lead each a third part of the Army Ambrosius Aurelianus lead the first division Vortimer the second and Catigern a younger Brother of Vortimer lead the third The Saxon army was conducted by the two Brethren Hengist and Horsa 3. The order and successe of this battell is thus describ'd by Huntingdon In the seaventh year after the arrivall of the Saxons in Brittany a Battell was fought at Alestrew At the beginning whereof Horsa set upon the army of Catigern with such Vigour that it was dispers'd like dust before the wind and Catigern the Kings son was slain But his Brother Vortimer a Prince of admirable courage falling in sidewayes into Horsa's squadrons routed them and kill'd Horsa the most valorous of the Saxons the remainder of his forces fled to Hengist who then was fighting with invincible courage against Ambrosius By this means the whole Weight of the combat lay upon Hengist who being assalted and brought into great straits by the accession of Vortimers forces after he had a good while sustain'd the impression of the whole Brittish army was at last overcome and compell'd to fly which he had never done before Yet this victory cost the Brittains very deare for great numbers of them were slain 4. With this account given by Huntingdon agrees likewise Mathew of Westminster Yet Wigorniensis expressly affirms that Hengist after the death of his Brother Horsa obtained the Victory And with him Ethelwerd seems to agree 5. Horsa's body was buried in a place not much distant from that of the battell which to this day continues a Monument of his Memory being from him called Hâ—rsted As for Catigern the Son of Vertigern his body is suppos'd to have been buried at Aylsford by the Saxons call'd Eglesford by Henry of Huntingdom Ellestre and by the Brittains Saissenaeg-haibail because the Saxons were over come there To testify which victory there still remain four great stones standing upright over which others are crossewise layd after the manner of Stone-heng in Wiltshire which from Catigern are vulgarly and imperfectly call'd Keith-coty-house Thus writes Camden 6. Horsa being dead the Saxons exalted Hengist to the Title of King of Kent saith Mathew of Westminster And the same year he is reported to have fought three battells against the Brittains But being unable to resist the valour of Vortimer he was forced to retire himself into the Isle of Thanet where likewise he was dayly assalted by the Brittish ships At last the Saxons leaving their wives and children in that Island returned into Germany to call in new and greater forces 7. The year after Hengists return into Germany dyed the glorious King Vortimer in the fourth yeare after he was assumed to a participation of the regall authority Some Writers affirm that he dyed a naturall death by a disease Others say he dyed by poyson administred to him by the fraud of his late Mother-in-law Rowena to which effect thus writes Sigebert with whom agree Geffrey of Monmouth Mathew Westminster Richard White c. The Devill envying the goodnes of Vortimer suggested to the mind of his Step-mother to cause poyson to be given him by one of his servants Which he having drunk and perceiving that death approach'd he divided his treasures among his soldiers earnestly exhorting them to fight courageously for their countrey Moreover he commanded a Pyramid of brasse to be made and placed in the Haven where the Saxons usually landed Vpon which Pyramid his body was to be layd to the end that the Enemies seeing the Monument of so great and valorous a Prince might be frighted back into their own countrey 8. But it is more probable that it was only his statue which he intended should be so placed on the Pyramid For being a Christian Prince he was no doubt buried after the Christian manner with decent solemnity Moreover the same Sigebert acknowledges that he was buried in the Citty of the Trinobantes now called London And with him saith Henry Huntingdon was buried the flower and glory of the Brittish Nation 9. Besides Vortimers courage he is celebrated by ancient Writers for his Piety and other Vertues Chamber a Writer formerly cited by Richard White affirms that in his war against the Saxons be bore in his Ensign the Image of our Lord Iesus Christ to which devotion of his we may impute his Victories In like manner a few years after the famous King Arthur yet more prosperously bore against the same Enemies the Image of our Blessed Lady Sigebert likewise testifies of the same King Vortimer that he restored the Churches destroyed by the Saxons and possessions wrested by them from his Subjects 10. The same year after Vortimers death Hengist return'd out of Germany with greater forces and took a firmer possession of his Kingdom of Kent and for the better establishment of his family therein he joyn'd in his regall power his son Aescae To oppose him therin the Brittains invaded the countrey with a great army the successe of which invasion is thus related by Henry of Huntingdon Hengist and his son Aesca having received auxiliary forces from their own countrey and being more confident of victory by reason of the death of the Young Prince Vortimer prepar'd themselves for war at Creganford The Brittains army consisted of four great Bodies conducted by four valiant Captains But when the conflict was begun they found themselves too weak for the Saxons whose numbers were much more encreas'd then formerly For those that came last were chosen robustious soldiers who with their swords and battle-axes did horribly cleave asunder the bodies of the Brittains Yet did they not give ground till they saw their four Captains slain But after that they were so incredibly terrified that they fled from the feild of battell as far as London and from that time never had the courage to bring an army into Kent again So that Hengist and his son Aesca quietly enjoy'd that Kingdom having their Palace fixed at Canterbury Thus began this new Kingdom of Kent in the eighth year after the coming of the Saxons into Brittany VI. CHAP. 1.2 Hengist persecutes Christians 3 4 c. The Martyrdom of Voadinus Arch-bishop of London 1. IT is not probable that when Vortimer was rais'd to the throne of Brittany this was done by the deposition of his Father Vortigern for we find that when Vortimer was dead his Father afterward continued King for some years and for a while gave proofs of his courage in endeavouring to represse the ambition and violence of his Father in-law Hengist though afterward he returnd to his former slouthfull licentious manner of living 2. Now during the warrs between the Brittains and Saxons in the third year of Vortimers
a feirce battell was begun and much blood shed on both sides But at last Hengist perceiving his army to give ground and that the Brittains began to prevayle he presently fled to a town call'd Caêr-conan now Cuningbury But considering the weaknes of the town to resist he knew his only safety consisted in the swords and spears of his followers Ambrosius pursued him and by the way putt to the sword all the Saxons he found Thus having obtaind the Victory he with great zeale and devotion gave praise to the God of heaven 8. As for Hengist he fortified his camp as well as he could neer the said town But after a few days saith Camden he was forc'd to come to a battell before his camp which was fatall to him and his for the greatest part of his army was cutt in peices and himself being taken prisoner was beheaded by the Brittains 9. This battell saith Florilegus was fought on the banks of the River Don. And the manner how Hengist was taken prisoner was this The valiant Eldot Duke or Consul of Glocester Claudiocestriae had an earnest desire to cope with Hengist Therefore with the forces under his command furiously peircing through the Enemies squadrons he at last found him and laying hold on the fore part of his helmet with main force he drew him in among his own troops saying God at last hath fullfilld my desire It is he who hath given us the Victory Presently after this the Saxons fled every one his own way whom Ambrosius pursuing manfully slew Octa the Son of Hengist with the greatest numbers fled to York But Esca and not a few with him betook themselves to another Citty call'd Aclud After this Victory Ambrosius took the Citty Caër-conan which he entred triumphantly staying there onely three days 10. The same Author consequently relates the manner how Hengist was sentenced and executed after the fight After the saith he Ambrosius calling his Captains together commanded them to decreet what should becom of Hengist Whereupon Eldad Bishop of Glocester who was also Brother of Eldot impos'd silence on them all and gnashing his teeth for rage he thus said Though all here present had a desire to set him free I my self would cutt him in peices Why doe you delay O effeminat Brittains Did not Samuêl a Prophet having taken the King of Amalec prisoner in a battell cutt him in peices one limme after another saying As thou hast made many Mothers childles so will I make thy mother childles this day Doe you therefore deale in the same manner with this barbarous King who is another Agag and has depriv'd a world of Brittish Mothers of their children When he had thus sayd Eldad drew his sword and leading him out of the Citty cutt off his head sending his soule into hell 11. If this relation be true Eldad shew'd himself an unmercifull man and one who forgott the duty of a Christian Bishop who ought rather to have mitigated the rigour of other mens sentences then to pronounce so cruell a iudgment whilst others who were soldiers too held their peace He therefore little deserves the commendation given him by Pits for his piety and prudence which he â—ill express'd when gnashing his teeth for rage he extorted a Captive Kings death from an Assembly of soldiers The Book of Invective Orations for which the same Authour likewise reckons him among the ancient Brittish Writers probably proceeding from the same spirit deserved rather to be forgotten then recorded as in honour of our Ancestors 12. After this so signall a Victory Ambrosius mindfull of his Vow call'd together workmen Masons and Carpenters and took care to repaire the Houses of God which had been destroyed and placing in them Preists and other Clergy-men he reduc'd the Divine service to the pristine order And wheresoever he found any Idols or Temples of false Gods he defac'd them utterly out of the memory of men He was studious to observe iustice and peace especially to Ecclesiasticall persons and confer'd on them liberall revenews enjoyning them all to pray for the Kingdom and state of Gods Church 13. Hengist being thus dead his Son Aesca succeeded him in the Kingdom of Kent He is call'd Oisc by S. Beda who addes that from him the succeeding Kings of Kent were call'd Oiskings As for his other Son Otta in the former narration of Florilegus said to have fled to York nothing can be found of him among the Ancient Writers So that small credit is to be given to what Modern Historians relate concerning him that King Ambrosius bestow'd on him the Province of Galloway in Scotland since in those days that Province was not in the disposall of the Brittains XII CHAP. 1.2 S. Brigit comes out of Ireland into Brittany for Relicks and returns 1. THE same year in which Hengist was slain the Holy Virgin S. Brigit came out of Ireland into Brittany as we find recorded in the Antiquities of Glastonbury and her busines was to obtain some Relicks of her most dear and honour'd Patron S. Patrick for she had been his Disciple and a great admirer of his sanctity which she zealously imitated Being in Brittany she pass'd some years in a certain small Island near Glastonbury where there was an Oratory consecrated to the honour of S. Mary Magdalen The Island was called Bekery or the Little Island Afterward having left behind her scripp chain bell and other vestments of her own weaving which for the memory of her Sanctity are there expos'd she return'd into Ireland where not long after she rested in our Lord and was buried in the Citty of Down 2. This is that famous Virgin for her Sanctity and miracles venerated by Gods Church on the first day of February On which day we read in the Martyrologes of Rome S. Beda and Ado these words This day is celebrated the Memory of S. Brigid a Virgin who in testimony of her virginity having touch'd the Wood of an Altar it became presently green Her death is frequently assign'd by writers to the eighteenth year of the following Century But truër Chronology saith Bishop Vsher makes her to out live S. Patrick only thirty years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Sophias a Brittish Martyr and Bishop of Beneventum 1. IN our English Martyrologe on the four and twentieth of Ianuary there is a commemoration of a Brittish Saint and Martyr call'd S. Sophias whose death is assigned to the four hundred and ninetieth year of our Lord. 2. This S. Sophias was the Son of Guilleicus Prince of the Ordovices or Northwales He undertook a Monasticall Profession in a Monastery built by himself in the same Province It is written of him that he had such devotion to our Lords Passion that he made three pilgrimages to Ierusalem to visit the marks and footsteps of it He had likewise a great Veneration to Rome and those places which had been consecrated by the
build the Church of Brittany When the Prince his Father was dead the Nobles of the Countrey with the consent of the whole people were desirous he should succeed in the Royalty But he neglecting worldly pomp assum'd with him sixty companions and with them entred into a Monastery there undertaking a Monasticall Profession After some years spent there he went into Ireland where for the space of twenty years he addicted himself to the studies of litterature and the holy Scriptures There and then it was that the foresaid S. Coemgen was recommended by his parents to be instructed by him 3. Having in this space saith Leland heap'd a great treasure of learning under the most perfect Teachers of that Island he return'd into Brittany and in the Province of Corinia or Cornwall intended to employ for the benefit of others also that treasure And to shew that he had not all this while forgotten much lesse deserted his Râ—ligious profession he built there a Monastery not many miles distant from the Severn shore neer a town in those days call'd Loderic and Laffenac and afterwards from his name Petrocstow at this day more contractedly Padstow 4. At this time the Saxons under Cerdic had possess'd themselves of that Province And hence it is that the Narration of his gests follows thus in Capgrave Assoon as S. Petroc with his Disciplis had left their ship and were landed there certain Reapers then at work spoke rudely and bitterly to them and among other contumelious speeches requir'd them that their conductour S. Petroc should for the asswaging of their thirst cause a spring of fresh water to issue out of a rock there adjoyning This they said either in derision of them being strangers or for a tryall whether their sanctity was answerable to their Profession Hereupon S. Petroc who never refused those that ask'd any thing in his power address'd his prayers to our Mercifull Lord and with his staffe smiting the rock immediatly there gush'd forth a spring of clear sweet water which flows there to this day 5. Those barbarous Pagans utterly ignorant of Christian Religion were astonish'd at this Miracle And when the Holy servant of God ask'd them whether there were in that Province any one who profess'd the Christian Faith they directed him to a certain Holy man call'd Samson concerning whom they acquainted him that he lead a solitary life and exercis'd himself in corporall labours fasting watching and Prayers and that he sustain'd life with no other thing but a small portion dayly of barley bread This it that Samson who first succeeded S. David in the See of Mersevia and afterward was Bishop of Dole in Lesser Brittany concerning whom we shall treat in due place 6. After thirty years aboad in this solitude in which he is sayd to have instructed Credan Medan and Dachant three of his principal Disciples illustrious for their learning and piety he left his Monastery of Lodoric and undertook a forrain pilgrimage visiting Rome and after that Hierusalem From whence he is said to have proceeded as far as India and to have spent seaven years in the exercises of a contemplative life in a certain unknown Island of the Eastern Ocean From which tedious voyage he at last return'd home and with twelve companions retir'd himself into a dry and barren solitude The Prince of that part of Cornwal was called Tendur a man of a feirce and savage nature 7. His death in our Ecclesiasticall monuments is referr'd to the year of Grace five hundred sixty four And he was buried in the place now call'd Petrocstow or Padstow In which town anciently was placed an Episcopall See which was afterward translated to another town calld Bodmin The reason wherof seems to have been because the Body of S. Petroc which had first been simply and meanly buried at Padstow was afterward transfer'd and honourably repos'd at Bodnun To which purpose we find this passage in Mathew of Westminster The Bishops of Cornwal had their See at S. Petroc's of Bodmin apud Sanctum Petrocum de Bodmini for so the words are to be corrected saith Bishop Vâ—her And the same place was meant by Harpsfeild thus writing The Monument of S. Petroc is in the Citty Bosuenna the most noted town of Merchandise Emporium of Cornwal 8. But the Relicks of S. Petroc did not always rest at Bodmin for from thence they wâ—re stolln conveyd over sea into Lesser Brittany and reverently plac'd in the Monastery of S. Meven but in the time of King Henry the second restor'd Thus writes Roger Hoveden Martin a Canon Regular of the Church of Bodmin by stealth took away the Body of S. Petroc and fled with it into Brittany to the Abbey of S. Meven Which theft having been discovered Roger Priour of that Cathedrall Church with the more ancient Canons of the Chapter address'd themselves to King Henry the Father for at that time he had made his son likewise King And from him they obtained a strict command to the Abbot and Convent of Saint Meven that without delay they should restore to Roger Priour of Bodmin the said Body of S. Petroc Which if they refus'd the King gave order to Roland of Dinant the Governour of Brittany to take away the sacred Body by force and give it to the said Roger. Assoon as the Abbot and Monks of S. Meven heard of these things to prevent any dammage to their Church they restor'd the said Body entire and without any diminution to the foresaid Priour swearing withall upon the Holy Gospels and upon the Relicks of certain Saints there that it was the very same Body unchanged and unempair'd 9. The reason why the Convent of S. Meven in lesser Brittany were so desirous of the Relicks of S. Petroc was because S. Meven himself the Patron of that Monastery was born in our Brittany as many other Saints besides from hence had fled thither and were with great veneration honour'd in the territory of S. Malo Where likewise Iudicael Prince of the Armorici or Lesser Brittany who was descended from our Brittany built the said Monastery XXV CHAP. 1.2 c. The battell between the Saxons and Brittains and death of King Vther-pendragon or Natanleod 1. THE five hundred and eighth year of our Lord was fatall to the Brittains by the death of their valiant King slain in a battell against the West-Saxons For thus writes the Noble Historian Ethelwerd In the seaventh year afteir their arrivall Cerdic and his son Cenric slew Natan-leod King of the Brittains and with him five thousand of his soldiers 2. Mathew of Westminster relates the same somewhat more expresly and withall signifies who this Natan-leod was for thus he writer In the year of Grace five hundred and eight Cerdic and Kenric provok'd the Brittains to a battell At that time Vther King of the Brittains was sick in such extremity that he could not turn himself from one side to another in his bed Wherfore he
read this passage Vther-Pendragon the Brother of Ambrosius dying by poyson in the tenth year after the coming of Cerdic the West-Saxon his Son Arthur a youth of fifteen years began to rule over the Brittains His Mothers name was Igerna and he was born in a Castle of Cornwall call'd Tintagel In which Narration we find no aspersion cast on his Birth Though it be not very credibile which follows in the same Antiquities that by his Mother he was descended from a Nephew of Saint Ioseph of Arimathea call'd Heâ—anis And whereas he is savd to be no more then fifteen years of age when his Father dyed that suits not with what was before related from Malmsburiensis That Ambrosius repress'd the insolence of the Saxons by the courageous exploits of Warlick Prince Arthur So that he could be no lesse then twenty years old at the year of Grace four hundred ninety three By which account since generally our Writers assign twenty six years to his Raign and agree that he dyed in the year five hundred forty two his death will happen when he was seaventy years old II. CHAP. 1.2.3 Prince Arthur fights against the Picts and kills Huel 1. ARthur was not present in the Army when his Father Vther was slain For at the same time he had employment enough to oppose the irruptions of the Picts in the Northern parts of Brittany And for this reason probably it is that in the Annals of the Saxons there is no mention of him the design of which Annals being to relate the encounters between them and the Brittains and their own almost uninterrupted conquests they neglected the affaires intervening betwen the Brittains and Picts 2. Now at that time liv'd a King of the Picts by some writers call'd Navuâ— by others Can happy in a fruitfull offspring for he had four and twenty children Of which the Eldest was call'd Howel or Huel a Prince of invincible courage who would by no means acknowledge any subjection to Brittany into which faction he drew all the rest of his Brethren excepting only S. Gildas sirnam'd Albanius who was one of them and bore a particular affection to Prince Arthur 3. The sayd Huel being of a restles spirit made frequent inroads into Brittany as we read in the life of S. Gildas written by Caradoc a considerable Brittish Historian And so cruelly did he wast the Countrey that the Brittish King sent Prince Arthur with a numerous Army who began a most furious war against the bold young man And after many defeats given him he never left pursuing him till at last compelling him to fight in a certain Island call'd Mynau he slew him III. CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Gildas Albanius and his Gests 7.6 Melvas a Brittish Prince steales away K. Arthurs wife 1. HAving upon occasion of King Arthurs war against the Picts made mention of S. Gildas Albanius it will be seasonable in this place to relate breifly his Gests as we find them sprinckled in severall ancient Monuments We have already signified that he is to be distinguish'd from another of that name call'd Gildas Sapiens and Gildas Historicus who was younger then he though contemporary to him of whom we shall treat hereafter Yet their agreement in the same name and in severall good qualities hath been the cause that in some Writers they are confounded together and the titles of Sapiens and Historicus have been attributed also to this elder Saint Gildas who likewise by the testimony of Pits did write the life and Gests of S. German and S. Lupus and also a History of the Brittish Kings and other Treatises besides which are now lost 2. This Elder S. Gildas as we read in his life conserved by Capgrave was the Son of Can King of Albania In his childhood being of an excellent disposition he was carefully instructed in litterature wherein he proffited wonderfully Afterward he was sent into Gaule that there having greater advantages for encreasing in knowledge he might attain to higher perfection There he aboad seaven years after which he returned into Brittany furnish'd not only with â—earning but abundance of Books also a â—â—re treasure in his rude countrey And the report of his eminent learning being spread abroad many flock'd to him from all quarters to be instructed by him 3. But he was more diligent to enrich himself with vertue and piety then knowledge So that none could be found in all those regions comparable to him in assiduous prayers mortifications fasting and wearing sack-cloath He wholly abstaind from flesh contenting himself with barley bread and herbes with which he mix'd ashes to abate the pleasure which his tast might take in his food and his drink was pure water from the fountain He would ordinarily at midnight plunge himself in the river for mortification and spend the rest of the night in Prayer By these austerities he became so lean that he look'd as if he had been in a feaver Whatsoever was bestowed on him by rich men he presently distributed to the poore 4. Being thus qualified his Charity drew him out of his own countrey into Ireland where the Gospel of Christ was not so well settled There he spent many years in instructing that Nation But being informed that in the more Northern parts of his own countrey Gentilism was generally profess'd and those few Christians which lived there were poyson'd with many Heresies he return'd thither And being throughly furnish'd with the Spirituall Armour of God he demonstrated to the Pagans that the supposed Deities worship'd by them were nothing but the inventions of impious men and to the Hereticks that what they beleived was contrary to Divine Truth revealed to Gods Church By these means he brought the Pagans to destroy their Idols and prophane Temples to receive Baptism and erect Churches to the Honour of the true God and the Hereticks he reduced into the bosom of the Catholick Church Now to make his preaching more effectuall our Lord gave him a plentifull Grace to heale the sick to give light to the blind to cure the deaf to cleanse the leaprous and such as were possess'd by the Devill and to make the lame to walk c. Thus by his preaching confirmed with frequent miracles the true Faith was spread through all those Provinces to the unexpressible ioy of S. Gildas who ceased not to give thanks to our Lord for his infinite mercies to those poor people 5. The Authour of his life in Capgrave relates how after this he travelled to Rome But such a iourney not suiting with his old age it is more probable that it was undertaken in his younger years when he lived in Gaule Others write more reasonably that after this employment he was invited by the Holy Abbot Saint Cadocus to take care and preside over the Studies of many young Schollars in the Academy of Lancar-van where he continued only one year leaving there saith Bishop Vsher a Book of the four
in his practise fullfilld the Instructions which he mett with in reading Now it fell out that his Master Paulens with extreme pains falling on his eyes lost the use of them Hereupon calling his Disciples together he desired that one after another they would look upon his eyes and say a prayer or benediction on them When they had done this and that he receiv'd no ease or remedy David said thus to him Father I pray you doe not command mee to look you in the face for ten years are pass'd since I studied the Scripture with you and in all that time I never had the boldnes to look you in the face Paulens admiring his humility said since it is so it will suffise if by touching my eyes thou pronounce a benediction on them Presently therefore assoon as he touched them sight was restored to them XIV CHAP. 1.2 The Westsaxon Kingdom founded 3.4 Priviledges given to Cornwall c. 5.6 A second combat at Monâ— Badonicus 7. c. Fables of King Arthurs conquests 1. THE same year in which the Synod of Brevi was celebrated Cerdic began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons that is saith Huntingdom in the seaventy first year after the first coming of the Saxons and in the raign of the Emperour Iustin the Elder of that name With him agrees Ethelwerd Malmsbury and others And Thomas Rudburn in his greater Chronicle addes that he was crowned with Pagan Ceremonies at Winchester in the place which once had been the Church of the true God but which those barbarous heathens had changed into a Temple of Dagon having slain all the Monks who served God there 2. The raising of this New Kingdom sufficiently disproves the Fables of Geffrey of Monmouth who reports great and frequent Victories of King Arthur in these dayes Whereas Huntingdon expresly declares that this year a terrible battell was fought between Cerdic and the Brittains and that on both sides the Captains fought magnanimously till even but then the Saxons gott the victory which would have been more bloody to the Brittains had not the darknes hindred the pursuit After this the fame of Cerdic and his son Kinric was largely spread through the whole land For from that day began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons which remains to our times having swallowd all the other Principalities And Ranulpâ—us of Chester relates how after many battells fought betweem King Arthur and Cerdic wherin sometimes one some times the other had the better at last King Arthur grew weary and contenting himself with an oath of fidelity received from Cerdic he gave to him the Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset 3. But Thomas Rudburn taking no notice of any Oath of Fidelity declares that King Arthur growing weary of renewing war against Cerdic entred into league with him by which Cerdic obliged himself to the inhabitants of Cornwal to permitt them paying an annual tribute to enjoy the exercise of Christian Religion And that such a speciall indulgence was allowd to that Province appears by the great numbers of Saints which in these and the following times flourished there whereas scarce any were to be found in other parts of Brittany subject to the Saxons Now the ground of this Priviledge afforded particularly to them of Cornwal no doubt was because great multitudes of Brittains flying from the Saxons into those most distant and more defensible parts as likewise into Wales rendred them more capable to resist new Masters who therefore were forced to give them better conditions 4. Notwithstanding we are not to suppose that the two Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset mentioned by Ranulphus and Cornwall by Rudburn were all the Provinces which made up the new Kingdom of the West-Saxons for besides them Cerdic had subdued the Danmonij in Devonshire the Durotriges in Dorsetshire the Atrebatij in Barkshire and the Belgae in Wiltshire And to these shortly after was added the Isle of Wight which he bestowd on his late arriv'd kinsmen Stuffa and Whitgar who saith Camden utterly destroy'd the Brittish inhabitants there at Whitgarn-burg from Whitgar so call'd but now more contractedly Caresburg 5. Whilst Cerdic was busy establishing his new Kingdom fresh enemies to the Brittains arriv'd For as Mathew of Westminster relates in the year five hundred and twenty the Saxon Captains Colgrin Baldulf and Cheldric lately subdued by King Arthur at York and forced to abiure the Island repented themselves of the Covenants made and returning took land at Totenes from whence passing through Cerdic's dominion they came to the Citty of Bath which they besieged The fame whereof coming to King Arthur he caused the hostages left by them to be hanged And gathering a might army came to raise the siege Where the armies being ioyned he calling on the name of the Blessed Virgin Mary whose Image he wâ—re over his armour he slew great numbers of them and among the rest Colgrin and his Brother Baldulph Which Cheldric seing fled and by the Kings command was purâ—â—ed by Cador Duke of Cornwal who rested not â—ill he overtook them in the Isle of Thane where â—e slew Cheldric and â—orced the rest to yeild 6. Though some particulars in this Nâ—râ—ation may deserve to be excepted against is the place which is sayd to have been the Citty oâ— Bath neer which is the Mountain called Badonicus where Arthur before he was King is sayd to have defeated the Saxons long before the time mentioned by this Historian Besides Bath being a part of Cerdics new Kingdom how come the new arrived Saxons to besiege it Notwithstanding it may probably be answered that there might have been and comparing our Writers it is likely there were two battles fought by Arthur at this Mount Badonicus And again the Citty of Bath being seated in the utmost extremity Westward of Cerdic's Pricipality it might perhaps at this time have been in the possession of the Brittains 7. As touching King Arthurs invoking our blessed Lady's assistance in the fight it was a devotion generally practis'd by the Church in this age For two year before this there having been assembled two Councils in the East one at Ierusalem and another at Constantinople the Synod of Ierusalem thus wrote to the Bishops of the other Council O most holy Bishops we beseech you to pray with us to our Lord for these same things for the necessities of all Gods Preists ought to be common Make your supplications likewise together with us to the most holy and glorious Virgin Mary Mother of God that she would intercede for the peace of the holy Churches and for the victory and long life of our most pious and most Excellent Emperour The like practise we find elsewhere of which many Examples may be given 8. The year following King Arthur was called into the Northern parts to assist Prince Howel who three years before was come out of Lesser Brittany to his aid and was now besieged by the 〈◊〉 and Scots in the Citty
David 3.4 Of S Kined 5. S. David forbidden to consecrate again the Church of Glastonbury 1. WHilst Cerdic was busy about the invasion of the Isle of Wight that vigilant Pastour of soules Saint David Bishop of Menevia assembled a Provinciall Synod call'd the Synod of Victory In which saith Giraldus Cambrensis the Clergy of all Cambria or Wales mett together and confirmed the Decrees of the former Synod at Brevy whereto they added new ones for the Churches benefit From these two Synods all the Churches of Cambria received their rules and Ecclesiasticall orders which also were confirmed by the authority of the Roman Church The Decrees of them both which the Holy Prelat David had first publish'd by speech he committed also to writing with his own hand and left them to be reserved in his own Church and Copies of them to be communicated to other Churches in that Province All which together with many other Treasures of that Noble Library furniâ—â—'d by him have been lost partly by age or negligence and principally by the incursionâ— of Pirats which almost every Sommer from the Isles of Orkney in long boats were accustomed to wast the Sea coasts of Cambria 2. The losse of this treasure deserves indeed to be deplored since thereby we might have been perfectly informed of the whole state of the Brittish Churches However we are from this ancient Historian assured that those Churches were regulated according to the Roman So that by examining the Doctrin and Disciplin of the Roman Church in that age we may be assured that the Brittish Churches beleived and practised the same And consequently that S. Augustin sent afterward to convert the Saxons brought no Novelties hither with him as some Modern Protestants doe accuse him since S. Gregory who sent him was exalted to S. Peters chair not above threescore years after this Synod 3. We read in the life of S. Kined in Capgrave that when S. David had publish'd his Edicts for the assembling this universall Synod of Cambria he took care humbly to invite thereto S. Kined But his answer was That for his sins being become distorted and crooked in his body he was unfitt for any society and much more to be adioyned to the company of such holy men Besides that he had not naturall strength sufficient to enable him to undertake such a iourney After his the same Authour relates a double Miracle how S. Kined having been restored to health and streightnes by the Prayers of Saint David by his own prayers was reduced again to his former infirmity crookednes 4. But I take no pleasure in exscribing the multitude of Miracles with which the following Writers of the middle age have rather obscured then illustrated the lives of Saints It shall suffise therefore in this place to declare that this S. Kined in the time of S. David fill'd Brittany with the same of his Sanctity He lived a solitary Anachoreticall life in the Province now called Glamorganshire probably in the same place where yet remains a Chappell called S. Keneth his Chappell left as a monument of his Sanctity Camden in his description of that Region writeth thus Western Gower is almost an Island by reason that the Sea encompasses it every where except in one narrow space in which it is ioynd to land It deâ—erves to be mentioned in story not so much for the towns in it as the fruits and the memory of a famous canonised Saint called S. Kined who there lead a solitary devout life 5. After the dissolution of the foresaid Synod S. David accompanied with severall other Bishops took a journey to the Monastery of Glastonbury with an intention to repaire the ruines of it again to consecrate it But how he was deterred from such a design by our Lord appearing to him in sleep forbidding him by a second Dedication to profane the Sacred Ceremony which himself had many years before performed in testimony whereof he with his finger peirced a hole in the Bishops hand which remaind open to the view of all men till the end of the next days Masse All this hath already been largely related in the beginning of this History at the year of Grace sixty four where was treated of the first foundation of that famous and most ancient Monastery of Glastonbury to which place I refer the Reader XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. S. David translates the Metropolitan See to Menevia 7 He exercises his Pastorall Office in Ireland 8 9.10 Of Irish Saints Particularly of S. Aedan 1. THE celebrating of this Synod is the last publick action which we find recorded of S. David Therefore we will here adioyn what remains of his Gests till his death which followd fifteen years after in the year of Grace five hundred forty four 2. Concerning his Birth and the Prophecies foregoing it as likewise his Education how in the year five hundred and nineteen in the Synod of Brevy he was elected and consecrated Bishop succeeding Saint Dubricius Arch-bishop of Caër-leon and Metropolitan of Cambria which See S. Dubricius three years before had relinquished retiring himself into solitude All this hath been already declared 3. Notwithstanding his Consecration he would not accept of a Metropoliticall Iurisdiction but upon this condition that he might transferre the See from Caâ—r-leon to Menevia a place for the remotenes solitude and neighbourhood of many Saints and Religious persons in the Islands and territory adioyning most acceptable to him Which Translation was approved both by King Arthur and the Synod then not dissolved 4. This Menevia is seated in the Province of the Dimetae now Penbrok-shire adioyning to the most remote Promontory of Brittany called by Ptolomy the Promontory of the Octopitae where saith Giraldus the soyle is stony and barren neither cloathed with wood nor interlaced with rivers nor adorned with meadows but exposed to the Sun and winds Yet with this penury the ancient Saints and Bishops were best contented accounting the remotenes from worldly tumults and noyse to recompence sufficiently all such incommodities 5. This Merevia or as the Brittains then called it Menew was in memory of this holy Bishop named by the converted Saxons David-Minster and by the Brittains Tuy-Dewy that is Davâ—ds house and at this day S. Davids The Bishop whereof was for many ages the Metropolitan of Cambria but at length became subject to Canterbury Notwithstanding the Inhabitants of Wales since the Conquest of Brittany by the Normans entred into a 〈◊〉 of Law against the Arch-bishop of Canâ—terbury challenging their former right and priviledge of independance but the cause was iudged against them How the Archiepiscopall Pall by occasion of a Plague was caried over Sea into Little Britâ—any and left in the Church of Dole shal be shewd hereafter 6. The Pastorall care and zeale of S David in maintaining the Catholick Faith against Heresyes particularly Pelagianism and Ecclesiasticall Discipline against vices and disorders is celebrated by all our Writers
and was signally approved by him in the Synod of Victory assembled by him ten years after his Consecration 7. Neither was his Pastoral solicitude confined to his own Province it extended it selfe abroad also and especially into Ireland From whâ—nce he was often visited and consulted with by devout men Hence Giraldus Cambrensis speaking of this age saith It was among the Irishmen in those days a frequeâ—t custom to goe in pilgrimage and their greatest devotion was to visit the monuments of the Apostles in Rome Among the rest one Barro an Abbot in the province of Cork went thither and in his return he pass'd by Menevia where he stayd till he could find the commodity of a ship and wind For such was the usuall practise of good devout Irishmen that either going or returning they would desire to enioy the conversation of the Holy Bishop David whose name like a precious fragrant Oyntment was spread all abroad 8. B. Vsher has publish'd a Catalogue of Irish Saints sorted into severall Orders according to the times wherin they liv'd The first Order was of such as liv'd either contemporaries to S. Patrick or presently after him The Second Order contain'd such Saints 〈…〉 about this age such as were S. Finaâ—â—â— caâ—â—â—d by the Irish Fin and by the Brittains Gain or Win. S. Brendan c. In which 〈◊〉 this observation is express'd The Saints of the Second Order received the Rite of 〈…〉 out of Brittany from holy men 〈◊〉 â—â—ere such as were S. David S. Gildas and S. Doc. 9. Moreover S. David sent over some of his Diâ—ciples into Ireland who grew famous there for their learning and sanctity Among which one oâ— the most illustrious as was Saint Aeâ—an concerning whom Giraldus thus wâ—ites S. Aâ—â—â—n call'd by the Irish S. Maidoc fâ—mous for his vertues and learning in Divine 〈◊〉 having received permission from his 〈◊〉 David and his Brethren with their benâ—â—◠〈◊〉 sayâ—d into Ireland Where after he had 〈…〉 fame by his piety and miracles at 〈◊〉 he built a Monastery near the Citty of 〈◊〉 where having collected a good number of 〈◊〉 Brethren he consecrated himself to the Service of God living according to the form and â—ule which he had received from his Pious Father S. David at Menevia Which Rule was the â—ame that was observed by the Monks in Aegypt as we read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury 10. This S. Aedan was afterward Bishop of Fernâ— and Metropolitain of Leinster whilst S. David was yet alive whom he used to consult in affairs of difficulty as we read in the Nameles Authour of the life of S. Lugid call'd also S. Moluca in these terms Saint Moedhog nam'd otherwise S Aedan the most Holy Bishop of Leinster would needs goe bâ—â—ond Sea into Brittany to his Master S. David Bishop there to demand of hâ—â— whom he would recommend for his Spirituall Father to heare his 〈◊〉 in Iâ—eland The life of this S. Aedan is 〈◊〉 in Capgrave where notwithstanding he is â—tiled only Abbot and not Bishop XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Davids death and buriall The Time and Place and of his Successour 1. AFter many years spent by the Holy Bishop David at Menevia in the exercise of all Christian vertues it pleased almighty God in love to him and just anger to the ungratefull Brittains to translate this burning and shining Light from earth to heaven where it now shines most gloriously to all eternity 2. As touching the year of his death considering the great diversity in Historians about his age it must needs be involved in great uncertainty For Giraldus Cambrensis and Iohn of Tinmouth affirm S. David to have lived one hundred forty seaven years having been botâ— in the year of Grace four hundred sixty two and dying in the year six hundred and nine when S. Gregory the Great was Pope Pits likewise allows one hundred forty six years to his age and places his death in the year of Grace five hundred forty four By which account his birth would fall in the year of Christ three hundred ninety eight But both these assertions seem exorbitant the former placing his Death much too late and the latter his Birth as much too early 3. It is therefore more consonant to the order of Brittish affairs and story saith learned B. Vsher and better agrees with the Character of the time assign'd by Giraldus to affirm with Pits that he dyed in the year of Grace five hundred forty four and that at his death he was fourscore and two years old and no more For in that year the Calends of March fell on the third Feria as Giraldus says they did when he dyed 4. Let us now view what things are reported to have occurr'd before his death When the houre of his dissolution approached saith the Authour of his life in Capgrave the Angell of our Lord appear'd to him and said The day so much desir'd by thee is now at hand Prepare thy selfe for on the Calends of March our Lord Iesus Christ attended with a multitude of Angels will come to meet thee Whereupon he answerd O Lord dismisse now thy servant in peace The Brethren who assisted him having heard the sound of these words but not well understanding the sence fell prostrate to the ground in great feare Then the Holy Bishop cryed with a loud voyce Lord Iesus Christ receive my Spirit Whereupon when the Brethren made loud complaints he asswaged their sorrow with mild and comfortable words saying My Brethren be constant in your good Profession and beare unanimously to the end that yoke which you have undergone Observe and fulfâ—â— whatsoever things you have seen and heard from mee Aâ—d from that houre to the day of his death the week following he remained in the Church exhorting and encouraging them 5. When the houre of his departure was come our Lord Iâ—sus Christ vouch-safed his presence as he had promis'd by his Angel to the infinite consolation of our Holy Father Who at the sight of him exulted wholly in Spirit saying to him O my Lord Take mee after thee And with these words in our Lords company he gave up his Spirit to God on the Calends of March which being associated to a Troop of Angells with them mounted up to heaven in the year of his age one hundred forty seaven 6. The same Authour further adds That this Holy Bishops death by an Angel divulging it instantly was spread through all Brittany and Ireland Suitable whereto is this passage in the life of S. Kentigern Whilst the servant of God Kentigern one day continued his prayers with more then ordinary attention and devotion his face seemd as on fire the sight whereof fill'd the by standers with great amazement When Prayers were ended he began bitterly to lament And when his Disciples humbly ask'd him the reason of his sorrow he sate a while silent at last he said My dear children know for certain that
his parents recommended to S. Sampson of Menevia One speciall Miracle is recorded to have been wrought by him which was that by his prayers a fountain sprung forth in a dry soile very effectuall for curing severall diseases and specially the Scurvey Psora which therefore is vulgarly call'd the Disease of S. Mein This is related in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fifteenth of Iune He is suppos'd to have dyed in the year of Grace five hundred and ninety And he is commemorated likewise in our English Martyrologe on the same day by the name of S. Main 9. After that S. Sampson had spent some years in his Monastery of Dole the Bishop of that Citty dying he was elected in his place And having in his custody the Pall which he had worn formerly being Arch-bishop of Menevia the same he made use of in his Episcopall functions also at Dole From whence his Successours Bishops of Dole taking advantage assum'd likewise to themselvas the honour of wearing a Pall and consequently of challenging an Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction and an exemption from the power of their former Metropolitan the Archi-bishop of Tours This they continued many ages till the dayes of Pope Innocent the third notwithstanding many oppositions and protestations of the said Arch-bishops And all that time the See of Menevia or S. Davids though acknowledged the prime Church and Metropolis of Cambria yet abstain'd from the Pall. For which cause Pope Eugenius the third under our King Henry the first subjected it to the See of Canterbury in the year of our Lord eleaven hundred forty eight 10. Thirty three years S. Sampson with admirable sanctity administred that Bishoprick and in the year five hundred ninety nine receiv'd his eternall Reward His body by reason of the frequent incursions of the Danes and Normans was removed from Dole to Orleans Where it was receiv'd with such reverence that a Church was built on purpose to keep it which to this day is dedicated to his honour although destitute of that sacred pledge which among many other Bodies of Saints was impiously burnt by those professed Enemies of Sacred things the Huguenots in the last age who seised on that Citty Thus we read in the Gallican Martyrologe on the twenty eighth of Iuly Some part of his Relicks was with great veneration repos'd in the Abbey of Middleton in Dorsetshire which was built by King Ethelstan in expiation of being at least accessory to the murder of his brother Edwin in the year of Grace nine hundred thirty four 11 His Successour in the See of Dole was his kinsman and companion of his voyage S. Maglore concerning whom we shall treat in due place XXIX CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Malo or Mahutus 1. ANother Kinsman of S. Sampson call'd S. Maclovius or S. Malo otherwise S. Mahutus was famous at this time He during the tempest rais'd in Brittany by the treason of Mordred against his Vnckle King Arthur and the bloody war following left the kingdom and pass'd likewise into Lesser Brittany the common refuge of devout men in those times 2. He was born in Brittany His Fathers name was Went He is call'd Hano in the Gallican Martyrologe a Count and founder of the Citty by Historians call'd Guincensis His Mother was call'd Derwella or Darwalla and she being threescore years old was deliver'd of him on the Vigile of Easter in the valley of Llan-carvan in Glamorgan-shire 3. In the same place at that time lived a Holy man call'd S. Brendan Abbot of the Monastery of Llan-carvan by whom this Infant so wonderfully born was baptis'd and afterwards educated in all vertue and piety From his childhood he is reported to have shin'd gloriously by innumerable Miracles saith Harpsfeild which indeed accompanied him all his life-time many of which are recorded by Vincentius and S. Antoninus but resolutly declar'd to be impostures by the Centuriators of Magdeburg without any proof 4. Our learned Camden affirms that the constant Tradition was that he was afterward made Bishop of a Citty in the Province of the Iceni now Huntingdon shire call'd by Antoninus Durosipons because seated neer the River Ouse but afterward the name was changed into Gormonchester from Gormon or Guthrum the Dane to whom upon his becoming Christian King Aelfred gave those Provinces Notwithstanding it is rather probable that the said Tradition was grounded on some mistake 5. In succession of time upon occasion of the troubles afore said S. Malo or Mahutus went beyond sea into Lesser Brittany where he liv'd in great sanctity But when the fame thereof was spread abroad as we read in the Gallican Martyrologe he out of a contempt of his own glory retir'd himself privily into a certain bordring Island where in his Eremiticall manner of living he express'd an Angelicall purity But the brightnes of the divine splendour discovered this light which endeavour'd to conceale it self For when the Inhabitants of the neighbouring Island heard say that a certain stranger excelling in the gift of preaching and power of Divine Miracles did hide himself there from the conversation of men this they were told by some who had receiv'd help from him they in a common assembly came and drawing him by force out of his solitude chose him for their Pastour and inviting the neighbouring Bishops they placed him in the Pontificall chair of the Citty of Aleth and partly by entreaties partly by mere force they compell'd him to be their Bishop and Ecclesiasticall Governour 6. S. Machutus being thus exalted to this dignity shed forth abundantly the beames of that Divine Grace with which he was replenish'd illustrating mens soules with the true knowledge of God inflaming them with his Love and affording both admonitions and examples of all vertues to which likewise he added a great efficacy by wonderfull operations and miracles Insomuch as since the Apostles time wee read not of any one who wrought greater wonders in the name of Christ then he For with his word he calmed tempests three dead persons he restor'd to life to the blind he gave sight by the sprinckling of Holy Water he expell'd Devills and quenched the poyson of serpents 7. Neither was it in regard of Miracles onely that this Holy Bishop was like unto those Princes of our Faith but resembled them likewise in his patience which was oftimes put to the tryall For he was assaulted by certain impious persons and suffred many calamities for iustice and Religion insomuch as in the end he was violently thrust out of his Episcopall Throne and Diocese together with seaven other devout persons whom he had chosen for his especiall companions and who imitated him in purity of living yet this so heavy a Crosse he bore after our Lord with a courageous mind as the Apostles heretofore did 8. Attended with these holy men Saint Mahutus fled into Aquitain and in the Citty of Xaintes Santonum he was most kindly entertaind and fatherly assisted by Saint Leontius
mett on the fourth day before the Nones of May at which Vigilius refused to be present not esteeming it Canonicall by reason of the absence of the Western Bishops who were most interessed in the affaire 7. However after twenty dayes respite obtain'd Vigilius sent a Writing to the Emperour which he calld a Constitutum wherin he at large gave his iudgment of â—he Tria Capitula telling him that as touching the blasphemies of Theodorus he did abhorre them but in imitation of the Council of Ephesus wold spare his name Again that it would be superfluous to cast any infamy on the Writings of Theodoret against S. Cyrill since S. Cyrill himselfe and the Councill of Chalcedon had requir'd no other satisfaction from him but only to pronounce Anathema against Nestorius which he did And as touching the Epistle of Ibas no discussion should be made of it after the Council of Chalcedon 8. This Constitutum the Emperour contrary to his promise reserv'd to himself but withall acquainting the Synod with Vigilius his mind touching the Tria Capitula which he had oftimes both by words and writing express'd the Synod proceeded to a condemnation of them withall complaining that the Pope would not afford his presence among them 9. After this Definition of the Bishops in the Council the Pope being in extreme anguish because he saw how the Western Bishops would be offended and that this scandal would be the greater by reason that the Emperour had not sent his Constitutum to the Council utterly refus'd his consent and approbation of their Definition For which refusall he was by the Emperour sent into banishment with seuerall other Bishops 10. His banishment did not continue long for six months after the Synods Definition Vigilius sent a Decretal Epistle to Eutychius the Successour of Menas in which he condemn'd the Tria Capitula and profess'd Communion with all those who embracing the Four Councils of the Church had condemn'd the same meaning hereby the last Council which he would not name This Decree of Vigilius was by the Grecians referd among the Acts of the Council by vertue wherof it became acknowleged a lawfull Oecumenicall Council 11. This end being given to this unnecessary Controversy all the Western Churches excepting only the Bishops of Istria Venice and Liguria consented to it But these Churches being under the dominion of the Longobardi broke into an open Schism which continued till the time of S. Gregory the Great And besides them we doe not find any other Churches unsatisfied excepting Ireland only to the Bishops whereof S. Gregory in the year before S. Kentigerns iourney to Rome wrote an Epistle in answer to one of theirs which had charged the Roman See for injuring the Council of Chalcedon by condemning the Tria Capitula But S. Gregory informed them that this Controversy did not at all touch the Faith of the Church but only the persons of two or three Bishops That the authority of the Council of Chalcedon was entire both with those who oppugn'd and those who defended the Tria Capitula and therefore none could have just cause to make a rent in the Church upon so trifling a quarrel Which answer of the Holy Pope it seems gave satisfaction to the Irish Bishops for we read following Epistles from him to them as to unanimous Brethren instructing them touching Rites in Baptism and whether it was to be administred to such as return'd from the Nestorian Heresy c. 12. The state of this Controversy hath been thus largely sett down because at this very time it was hottly agitated when S. Kentigern went to Rome and probably was a principall motive of his journey Which is the more likely because an Irish Bishop called Albanus went thither at the same time likewise And though the Brittish Churches are no where mention'd as partaking with those who were divided from the Roman See yet it might well become the zeale of so holy a Bishop as S. Kentigern to inform himself truly of the state of the present controversy that so he might prevent a future breach V. CHAP. 1. S. Kentigerns death 2. The manner of it 3 His preparation thereto 4. Of his Miracles 1. SAint Kentigern eight years after this his voyage to Rome by a mature and happy death rested from his labours to witt in the year of our Lord six hundred and one being then fourscore and five years old according to the true computation of Bishop Vsher though others mislead by Capgrave add a hundred years more to his age 2. The manner of his death is thus related by Iohn of Tinmouth The man of God Saint Kentigern being worn away with age had his nerves so dissolved that he was forced to sustain his iawes by tying a linnen ruban about his head which came under his Chin to the end he might be enabled with lesse difficulty to pronounce his words This dissolution of his sinews may be ascrib'd to a promise a little before his death made him by an Angell Who told him Since thy whole life in this world has been a continuall Martyrdom it hath pleas'd our Lord to grant thee a milder and easier end of thy life then other men ordinarily find 3. And as touching his preparation to his death it thus follows in the same Authour At length calling together his Disciples he earnestly exhorted them to a continuance in observing the duties of their holy Religion to mutuall charity peace hospitality and diligence in reading and Prayer Moreover he gave and bequeath'd to them earnest and efficacious precepts firmly to obey the Decrees of the Holy Fathers and Constitutions of the Holy Roman Church After which Exhortation given he departed to our Lord on the Ides of Ianuary in the sixtieth year after he was first consecrated Bishop 4. After his death the same of his Sanctity was every where spread by a world of miracles the particulars may be read in Capgrave to whom the Reader is refer'd Concerning him thus writes Iohannes Major S. Kentigern was contemporary and a singular freind of S. Columba He was illustrious for many miracles and his body reposes at Glasgu to whose honour a Church was erected in that Citty second to none in Scotland for costly ornaments and rich endowments of Canonries His Memory is celebrated in our English Martyrologe on the thirteenth of Ianuary VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Kingdom of the Northumbers erected 7. K. Conan dyes and Vortiper succeeds 8. After whom Malgo Conan raigns 9.10 Battells between the Brittains and Saxons 1. COnstantin the kinsman and Successour of King Arthur being dead or removed Aurelius Conanus his Nephew a young man of extraordinary worth and well deserving the Crown saith Westmonasteriensis succeeded him his only fault was that he was a lover of Civill contentions He cast into prison his Vncle to whom the Crown in right belonged and murdred two of his Sons who stood in his way to the kingdom
the remainder of his life which lasted many years in wonderfull abstinence and Sanctity Whereby it is manifest that the foresaid third Synod was not celebrated in his days since it is scarce possible that he being the third Bishop of that see should live till the fourteenth which was Berthguin He is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the sixth day before Nones of Iuly X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of the younger S. Gildas in Ireland and Brittany Of Saint Columba Of S. Brendan 1. WE have often had occasion in this History to cite testimonies from our famous Historian Gildas sirnamed Badonicus and Sapiens call'd also the Younger Gildas to distinguish him from S. Gildas Albanius whose Gests have bene formerly related Now because we are come beyond the times of those Brittish Princes which have been mention'd and in their foule colours painted by him it will be requisite to afford him a place here also and breifly to collect what we find in other Authours concerning him 2. By his own Testimony he was born in the year when the great battell was fought at the Mountain call'd Badonicus between the Brittains and Saxons in the time of King Aurelius Ambrosius to which Mountains the Saxons retiring were besieged by the Brittains and afterward in a battell discomfited This hapned in the year of Grace four hundred ninety three being the forty fourth year after the first entrance of the Saxons into Brittany 3. The Authour of his Life extant in the Monastery of Fleury in France from whence severall Extraits are afforded us by B. Vsher though in some passages thereof he mingle the Gests of the Ancient S. Gildas call'd Albanius with those of this Gildas yet in this which follows he reflects only on our present Gildas Badonicus sirnamed Sapiens whom he affirms to have bene a Disciple of S. Iltutus and after he had left him to have gone into Ireland The words are these Gildas having remained some years under the discipline of S. Ildutus by whom he was instructed perfectly and as far as God had enabled him to instruct him as well in Secular learning so much of it as was expedient as in the knowledge of Divine Scriptures at length taking leave of his pious Master and much reverenced fellow-disciples he went into Ireland Iren perrexit there more exactly to learn the opinions and dictats of other famous Schollars both in Philosophicall and Divine learning Having therefore pass'd through the Schooles of many learned Teachers and like a diligent Bee collected the iuyce of diverse flowers he layd it up carefully in the Hive of our Mother the Church to the end he might in opportune season poure forth the mellifluous words of the Gospell on his own countreymen and thereby draw them out of misery to eternall ioyes and like a good servant restore unto his Lord with advantage the Talent entrusted to him This which was his first iourney into Ireland was in the year of Grace five hundred and forty 4. Here this Authour calls Ireland by the ancient true name given it by Diodorus Siculus by whom it is stiled Ire and the inhabitants Iri and Irenses In which Island saith Bishop Vsher there flourish'd in this age the Schooles of Armagh wherin the Elder Gildas had presided when he laboured piously in cultivating the minds of the Irish. In which employment probably the younger Gildas also succeeded him However certain it is that in that countrey he like a busy and carefull Bee did not only collect sweet iuyce but a sharp sting likewise which he afterward darted forth against the vices of his own countrey But with the inhabitants of Ireland he dealt more mildly for as the forecited Authour testifies he restor'd discipline in the Ecclesiasticall Order he gather'd many congregations of Monks and likewise mercifully deliver'd from the slavery of Pagans many captives 5 How long his abode in Ireland continued doth not appear in ancient Records but certain it is that he return'd into Brittany where as we may judge by his writings he found small comfort and encouragement to porue forth the honey which he had gather'd in Ireland such were the calamities and confusions raigning there vices and miseries contending which should exceed the other So that his almost only employment was to bewayl the destruction of his countrey hastning on and by publishing the crimes especially of the Rulers both secular and Ecclesiasticall to justiâ—y the severity of God to have been beneath their demerits and provocations 6. But in the year of our Lord five hundred sixty two he was by a double message and invitation from Ireland interrupted in his sad thoughts and withdrawn from beholding such mournfull spectacles as every where in Brittany offred themselves to his eyes The first Message came from persons of quality in Ireland and is thus related by Adamannus in the life of S. Columba The Seniours of Ireland by faithfull messengers sent an Epistle to S. Gildas by Nation a Saxon we must read a Brittain to the end to entertain a mutuall entercourse of charity between them And when he had read over their letters and held in his hand an Epistle written to him from S. Columba he presently kiss'd it adding these words He who wrote this Epistle is a man replenish'd with the Graces of Gods holy spirit Thereupon one of the Messengers said It is true what you say Yet notwithstanding this holy man has been censur'd by a Synod in Ireland because in extreme necessity and danger of death he commanded his kindred and countreymen to resist by fighting a violence offred them S. Gildas having hear'd S. Columba thus reprehended answerd What a foolish imprudent and ignorant people are your countreymen in Ireland 7. Thus is the first message declared in which that clause which concerns S. Columba's action unjustly censured by the Bishops of Ireland shall shortly be cleared when we are to treat of that holy mans coming into Brittany the cause whereof was the said censure 8. The second Message ioynd with an invitation which about the same time came to Saint Gildas was directed from a King in that countrey named Ammeric And it is thus described by the Authour of S. Gildas his life in the Library of the Monastery of Fleury At that time King Ammeric raignd over all Ireland He also sent messengers to Saint Gildas requesting him to come to him withall promising that if he would undertake that iourney and restore to good Order the Ecclesiasticks in his Kingdom wherin generally the Catholick Faith it self was decayed both himself and his subjects should in all things be obedient to him When Gildas heard this he like a valiant soldier throughly furnished with celestiall arms presently-went into Ireland there to preach the Gospell of Christ. 9. Being come thither he was presented to the King by certain Noble persons who had formerly been acquainted with him Assoon as King Ammeric saw him he gave him many gifts and with
many prayers entreated him to stay some time with him and as he had signified in his Message restore order to the Church in that Region because in a manner all the inhabitants had lost the Catholick Faith S. Gildas accordingly travelling through all the Provinces of Ireland restored Churches instructed the Clergy in the true Faith and worship of the holy Trinity cured those who had been poysond with Heresy and expelled all Teachers of Errour So that by his Zeale and diligence Truth began again to flourish in the countrey 10. After this the Holy man built many Monasteries in that Island and instructed the children of many of the Nobility in learning and piety And to win the greater number to the service of God he himself became a Monk and brought to the same Profession very many as well of the Nobility as meaner persons and orphans He compassionatly freed likewise from the tyrannicall slavery of Infidels many poore Christians c. 11. Thus this holy man became as it were a second Apostle to Ireland repairing the ruines of that Faith which Saint Patrick first preached among them Now whereas Adamannus says that the Epistle first sent him out of Ireland was brought by Faithfull men If we enquire who these Faithfull men were it will appear very probable that among them the Holy Abbot Komgall was one for the Writer of his life sayes that at this time namely in the seaventh year after the foundation of the Monastery of Beancher which saith B. Vsher was built in the year of Grace five hundred fifty five that holy man sayld into Brittany out of a desire to visit some holy men and to remain there some time where he built a Monastery in a certain village called Heth. 12. How long S. Gildas abode in Ireland is not manifest though for so great a work as he performed there a short time would not suffise But it is without question that he returned into Brittany where he also dyed in a good old age For thus writes Pits of him At last Gildas the glorious Confessour of Christ being ninety years old ended his life in great holines in the Monastery of Banchor where he was buried the fourth day before the Calends of February in the year of Grace five hundred eighty three when Maglocunus sustaind the Brittish Empire falling to ruine And on the same day is celebrated in our Martyrologe the memory also of the other Saint Gildas Albanius Now whereas it is said that Maglocunus was then King of Brittany that may possibly be true for the succession of the Brittish Princes during these tumultuous times for want of Writers is very uncertain 13. If we consider the great age in which he dyed that may reasonably be applied to him which B. Vsher would rather referr to the former S. Gildas namely that S. Brendan the Son of Finloga in the year of our Lord five hundred sixty two came into Brittany to visit the holy old man Gildas dwelling there who was famous for his great wisedom which passage is extracted out of an uncertain Authour of his Life For at that time Gildas was more then threescore and ten years old XI CHAP. 1. The Raign of King Ethelbert 2.3 c. Of S. Columba His Contention with King Dermitius whence followd a Civill Warr in which the King is miraculously overthrown 6. S. Columba pennanced by S. Finian a Bishop 7. And excommunicated by a Synod of Bishops 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred sixty one Irmeric King of Kent after he had raignd thirty years dyed leaving behind him a Son and a Daughter His Son and Successours name was Ethelbert his daughters Ricula This is that happy and famous Ethelbert who according to his Name was the glory and splendour of his Nation who had the first prerogative of receiving and propagating the Christian Faith among the Saxons Some disposition thereto was begun in his Fathers time who by Hector Boëtius his testimony who calls him Iurminric permitted in his Kingdom at least a privat exercise of Christian Religion But before it will be openly professed there by his Son thirty years of his raign must be spent as shall be shewd hereafter During which time many changes hapned to his state for he was frequently exercis'd in war wherein toward the beginning he sustained great losses which afterward he repair'd by many victories with which he much enlarged the limits of his dominions 2. In the third year of his raign the famous S. Columba by occasion of Civil wars and the iniurious dealing of the Bishops in Ireland was compell'd to quitt that Island and come into Brittany Thus does Adelmannus who wrote the life of that Saint relate the particulars Two years after the Civil war at Culedre bene when Dermitius son of Kerbail was Monark of Ireland and all businesses were determin'd before the Kings Tribunal it happned so that S. Columba was obliged to appear before him to challenge a certain free man who had been made a captive And when the cause being pleaded before the King an uniust sentence had been pronounced by him the Man of God rose up with great indignation and before all there pâ—esent said thus O uniust King Know that from this moment thou shalt never see my face within thy dominions till God the Iust Iudge shall have diminish'd thy Kingdom for thy iniustice For as thou hast despis'd mee here before thy Nobles by a Wrongfull iudgment so shall the Eternall God despise thee before thine enemies in the day of war Having said thus he presently took horse smiting him with his whip so as that great store of blood issued from him This being observ'd by the Kings Counsellors present they wondred at it and humbly entreated the King to comply with the Holy mans request for fear God should dissipate his Kingdom according to his threatning 3. But the King filld with fury would not understand that he might doe right but moreoveâ— swore that he would toke revenge on all the kinred of S. Columba and make them all slaves And according to this Oath he gathred a mighty army of three and twenty thousand horse foot and charrets and with it march'd to the confines of that countrey with a resolution utterly to extirpate the inhabitants When therefore the people of Conal heard of the Kings coming they likewise were assembled to the number of three thousand desirous to fight manfully in defence of their countrey being in so great danger and placing all their hope in God alone S. Columba rose very early and being full of Gods Spirit he encouraged them and with a loud voyce which sounded terribly through the whole army he said to them Fear nothing God himself shall fight for you as he did with Moyses against the Egyptians at the Red sea Not any of you shall suffer the least harm for our Lords wrath is inflam'd against this proud Kings army so that if but
Offrings to the Church of Tours and of Saint Martins and some to the Church of Mans. This was the substance of her Will and a few months after spent with sicknes she departed this life by orders left in writing having given freedom to many of her servants At her death she was as I conjecture seaventy years old By the vertues devotion and charity of this good Queen we may collect that Aldiburga her daughter at least unquestionably her neer kinswoman brought the like into Brittany XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Saxon Heptarchy or Seaven Kingdoms of the Saxons in Brittany with their respective limits and Princes at this time when S. Augustin came to convert our Nation 1. THE next thing that occurrs in our Ecclesiasticall Records touching Brittany is the rising of the Sun of righteousnes upon it by the Light whereof the darknes of Idolatry and Pagan superstition was dispelled and a new seed of pious Princes zealous Bishops immaculate Virgins devout Monks and multitudes of all sorts far excelling in all Christian vertues and Graces the late Brittish inhabitants sprung up and flourished to the admiration of all other Christian Churches insomuch as that from this time Brittany began to deserve the Title afterwards annexed to it of being called The Isle of Saints 2. But before I relate how and by what degrees the foundations of so great a Happines were layd it will be expedient to give a generall prospect at one view of the present state of Brittany how the Provinces were divided into severall Saxon-Goverments and what Princes ruled in each 3. It is agreed generally among our Writers that the Day-star of Christianity at least bâ—gan to shine in Brittany in the year of Grace five hundred ninety six for then the Apostolick Messengers from Rome received their Mission from the most worthy Successour of Saint Peter S. Gregory the Great in the seaventh year of his Pontificate and begun their iourney towards our Island though they did not arrive here till the year following 4. Now at that time the Saxon Heptarchy was established in Brittany for all the Provinces of it excluding the Northern Kingdoms of the Scotts and Picts with the Western parts called Cambria or Wales possessed by the Brittains and likewise Cornwall not yet wholly subdued by the Saxons were entirely under the dominion of the Angli and Saxons and having been by degrees conquered by severall Princes and Captains out of Germany which were independent of one another each one challenged his conquest and governed the Provinces subdued by him as his own lawfull right possessions though some of them proving lesse powerfull and confind within narrower limits then others in a short time were forced to demand protection and consequently acknowledge some dependance on their more powerfull neighbours 5. The Kings so governing each his respective portion were in number Seaven Their Names and Provinces were as followeth in order according to the antiquity of each Kingdom 6. First Ethelbert was then in the thirty sixth year of his Raign over the Kingdom of Kent He was Son of Irmeric Son of Otha Son of Eska Son of Hengist who founded that Kingdom in the year of Grace four hundred fifty seaven His Kingdom containd the County of Kent as it is at this day bounded without any considerable difference 7. Next over the Southsaxons which Kingdom comprised Sussex and Surrey raignd Edilwalch the Son of Cissa the Son of Ella who established that Kingdom in the year four hundred ninety one Then was the seaventh year of Edilwalch's raign 8. Thirdly the Kingdom of the West-Saxons was now the fifth year possessed by Celrick Brothers Son to Ceaulin Son of Kenric Son of Cerdic founder of that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred and nineteen Within whose Dominions were comprehended Hantshire Berkshire Wiltshire Somerset Dorsetshire Devonshire and part of Cornwal 9. Next over the East-Saxons Sebert then was in the first year of his Raign He was Son of Sledda Son of Erkenwin who in the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven founded that Kingdom containing Essex Middlesex and so much of Hartfordshire as is under the Bishop of Londons Iurisdiction whose Diocese is adequate to this Kingdom 10. After this was the Kingdom of the Northumbers to which belonged whatsoever lyeth between Humber and Edenborough-Frith It was sometimes subdivided into two Kingdoms of Bernicia and Deira Bernicia contain'd Northumberland with the South of Scotland to Edenborough and Deira consisted of part of Lancashire with the entire counties of York Durham Westmorland and Cumberland The whole Kingdom at this time was governed by Ethelfrid in the fourth year of his Raign Who was Son of Edelric Son of Alla Son of Ida who founded that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred forty seaven 11. After this was the Kingdom of the East-Angles containing Norfolk Suffolk Cambridgshire with the Isle of Ely and some part of Bedfordshire At that time Redwald had been four years King thereof who was Son of Titillus Son of Vffa esteem'd the first King and founder of it in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy five 12. The last though largest of the Saxon Heptarchy was the Kingdom of the Mercians so call'd because being seated in the middle of the Island it was the Marches or Limits on which the other Kingdoms did border It comprehended the whole Counties of Lincoln Northampton RutlaÌ„d Huntingdoâ— Buckingham Oxford Worcester Warwick Darby Nottingham Leicester Stafford Chester Glocester Part of Lancashire Herefordshire Shropshire and Bedfordshire At this time when S. Augustin the Monk was sent by Pope Gregory to the Conversion of the Saxons the King or at least Cheif Governour of Mercia was Wibba son of Crida who layd the foundations of it in the year of our Lord five hundred eighty five 13. These were the Kings raigning in Brittany when Almighty God from heaven visited it by sending Apostolicall men to teach the blind Inhabitants the wayes to glory and Happines And these were the limits of their respective kingdoms Which limits notwithstanding were in continuall motion varying according to the successe good or bad of the Princes invading as oft they did the bounds of their Neighbours And among these seaven Kings commonly one was most puissant overruling the rest who stiled himself King of the English Nation Which supereminence Ethelbert King of Kent at this time enjoyd to whom the Word of life was first offred and by him thankfully accepted as shall consequently be declared 14. Now since in the poursuit of our History we are to give an Account of occurrents relating to another new Government and Church in Brittany being little concerned hereafter in the affaires of the Brittains themselves We will therefore in the following Books denote the Succession of times not by the Brittish but Saxon Kings in whose raigns they shall happen respectively And though at this time in the Saxon Heptarchy the Kingdom of Kent was both the most powerfull
testimony of S. Gregory 5.6 B. Parkers calumnies against S. Augustin answered 7. The place where this Baptism was performed 1. THese buildings and foundations did not withdraw the minds of S Austin and the other Missioners from their more necessary duty and solicitude for converting soules For this very year our Records inform us of very great numbers which by holy Baptism gave up their names to Christ insomuch as no fewer then ten thousand are said to have been baptis'd this year on the Solemnity of our Lords Nativity This appears also by an Epistle sent the year following by S. Gregory to Eulogius Patriark of Alexandria who had given him an account of great numbers of Hereticks in Egypt by his endeavours reduced to Catholick Vnity In answer whereto S. Gregory after congratulation with him for so great a harvest informs him of a greater accession then lately made in Brittany of Pagans there converted from their Idolatry His words are these 2. We give thanks to almighty God for that we see fullfill'd in you what is written Where the corn abounds there the Oxen's strength is manifested For if it had not been a strong Oxe which fixed the plough of his tongue in the hearts of his hearers so plentifull a harvest would not have followed But because by the merit of the good actions perform'd by you there is made an addition or encrease for which you ought also to congratulate I will in return to your courtesy give you an account of occurrents among us not unlike those you have told mee And that is that whereas there is a Nation of the world which till our times has remained Infidels enslaved to the worship of wood and stones by the means of your Prayers it hath pleased God to inspire mee to send thither a Monk of my Monastery to preach the Gospell to them He therefore by my permission having been consecrated Bishop by certain Prelats of the German Nation with the help of some assistants which they gave him was conducted to that barbarous countrey and but even now letters from him have acquainted us with the news of his safety and labours and how both himself and his companions have been so glorified in that Nation by the miracles wrought by them that in the wonders they seem to imitate the power of the Apostles 3. Moreover in the last Solemnity of our Lords Nativity which fell in the first Indiction more then ten thousand of the English Nation as we are informed were baptised by him our Brother and Fellow-Bishop This I have told you that you may see how much good your preaching has wrought in Alexandria and your prayers in the utmost ends of the Earth 4. Now whereas in this Epistle the baptising of ten thousand English on the Feast of the Nativity of our Lord is sayd to have been performed by S. Augustin Bishop and in the first Indiction since the Indiction is reckon'd from the eighth day before the Calends of October it follows that S. Augustin was then Bishop and consequently returned out of France We may likewise observe that Saint Gregory calls the French Bishops Geâ—mans because being Franks they came out of Germany 5. A late pretended Successour of S. Augustin B. Parker who studiously catches at all advantages to deprave this our glorious Apostle calls this an inverted and reciprocall Baptism and says that these were converted by others and not by him for we read no where that he preached on the contrary he loved his ease and lived an effeminate life If he had been truly Zealous for justice he should have required King Ethelbert to restore his Kingdom to the Brittains who were the true Lords of the Countrey c. 4. All which calumnies are manifestly disprov'd by all Antiquity For first S. Gregory in that Epistle sayes expressly that he sent S. Augustin to preach the Gospell and his assiduity in executing that Office is severall times magnified by S. Beda Again if S. Beda and Ethelwerd deserve credit S. Augustin was a man of a most pure life that in humility he always went on foot and never made use of a horse or waggon that he was patient of labour and a true Successour of the Apostles And whereas in B. Parkers iudgment King Ethelbert ought to have been required to restore his Kingdom to the Brittains He did not consider that that kingdom had been possessed by his family the space of one hundred and fifty years Which time if it be not sufficient to make a prescription and so legitimate his Title Woe be to all Christian Princes Lastly by his calling this an inverted and reciprocall Baptism he reflects on a passage of an obscure Writer that by reason of the multitudes of those who came to be baptised S. Augustin was forced after he had baptised some to teach them the Form and require them to baptise others But what inversion is here Since it is well known that Baptism being a Sacrament of such absolute necessity is valid and effectuall by whomsoever conferred since it does not require Iurisdiction in the Minister of it 7. As touching the place where this Baptism was celebrated it is commonly beleiv'd to have been not in Kent but in the Province of the Brigantes and County of Richmont belonging to the Kingdom of Deira where the River Swale in which it is supposed to have been performed was for that cause call'd the Holy River But the infancy and unsetlednes of the Churches of Kent the care of erecting Churches and Monasteries c. will not permit S. Augustins absence so soon It is not therefore to be doubted but that this solemn Baptism was celebrated in the Kingdom of Kent and the mistake of many of our Writers is grounded on the confounding this Baptism with another as solemn perform'd by S. Paulinus in the seaven and twentieth year of the following Century whose abode saith S. Beda was near to the said River of Swale in which he baptised many thousands because Oratories and Fonts could not so soon be built in the first beginnings of that Church Therefore Camden writing concerning that River of Sâ—ale says that it was call'd Holy from S. Paulinus his baptising in it more then ten thousand men besides women and children in one day VIII CHAP. 1.2 S. Augustin sends to Rome for a Supâ—ply c. 3. B. Godwins too sharpe Censure of S. Augustin 4 K. Ethelberts writings 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred ninety nine S. Augustin seing so plentifull a harvest and hoping for a yet greater encrease if more labourers were sent to cultivate the ground resolved to acquaint S. Gregory with the present state of affairs This respect his duty required from him For such an account of their Stewardship had S. Fugatius and Damianus given to Pope Eleutherius and the like was afterward done by S. Patrick In conformity therefore to such good Examples S. Augustin directed to Rome Laurentius a Preist and
Peter design'd Abbot of his New Monastery to assure S. Gregory of the well-fare of his children and the great hopes of a good successe of their Mission 2. Withall he made a request for a fresh supply of New Missioners to assist them in the dispensation of Divine Mysteries considering the great coÌ„course of those which desired instruction to comply with all which exceeded the power of those few labourers already employd And lastly for his own information and enablement to govern as became him the infant-Church of the Saxons so as to give no offence nor advantage of calumny to the Brittish Clergy which no doubt attentively bent their eyes upon his actions S. Augustin proposed certain Questions and difficulties to S. Gregory desiring his resolution of them What these particular Questions were will appeare when S. Gregories answer comes 3. For the present we will only take notice of a somewhat confident Censure which a Protestant B. Godwin has given of S. Augustin on this occasion Augustin saith he was perhaps no ill man but his ignorance was shamefull as appears by the Questions proposed by him to S. Gregory But he might have considered that those Questions principally regarding outward Rites and Iurisdiction which Rites were not altogether uniformly practised at Rome and in France c. It was necessary in a tender Church as this was to take care and circumspection about matters which otherwise were not of so great importance However the Character wich S. Gregory from knowledge and experience gave of S. Augustin deserves more to be regarded then B. Godwins which Character is contain'd in an Epistle written by that Holy Pope to King Ethelbert Our most Reverened Brother and Fellow-bishop Augustin saith he is a man very learned in the Rule of Monastick Institution full of the Science of the Sacred Scriptures and through the Divine Grace eminent in good works and vertues 4. Iohn Pits testifies moreover that by the same Messengers Letters were sent to Saint Gregory from King Ethelbert whom he reckons among the ancient Illustrious Writers of Brittany because there were extant besides a Treatise call'd Decrees of Iudgment a Book of Epistles writen by the same King to S. Gregory and S. Augustin as this Authour collects from S. Beda IX CHAP. 1. 2. c. The Gests Miracles Translation c. of S. Ivo 1. WIthout interrupting the order of the Gests of S. Augustin the next of which regards S. Gregories Answer to his Letters and Requests which will not arrive till this year of our Lord six hundred be past We will here interpose the Gests of two Saints the one a stranger but dying in Brittany the other a Brittain but dying beyond seas and of both the death hath been consign'd to this year 2. The first was S. Ivo concerning thorn Camden thus Writes The River Vse being ready to enter into Cambridgshire passes by a town handsom enough and well inhabited which in the Saxon tongue was anciently call'd Slepe but now S. Ives from Ivo a Persian Bishop who about the year six hundred travelled through England and every where left a sweet-odour of his Sanctity carefully sowing the word of God where he pass'd and at last left his name to this Town where he ended his life From whence notwithstanding the Monks of Ramsey shortly after translated his Body thither This was a very rich Monastery seated among the Fennâ— about seaven miles distant from thence 3. More particularly concerning this Saint we read in Capgrave Florentius Matheâ—â— of Westminster and Malmsburiensis that he was born in a Citty of Persia called Frianeos that his Father was a Prince there named Yomos and his Mother Isitalia That his onely Brother Athanatos lived an Eremiticall life in a certain wood and was illustrious for Miracles That Saint Ivo was elected Bishop in the town where he was born and not long after translated to the Archiepiscopall See of the Citty Asitanea Which See he governed with great Sanctity and prudence till a terrible famine so desolated the Countrey that Parents were compelled to devour their children By reason whereof Saint Ivo with eleaven more devout companions forsook that Region and passing through many countreys at last came to Rome where by the advice of the Pope they severed themselves and Saint Ivo by divine disposition together with his Nephew Sithius his kinsman Inthius and some others caâ—e into Brittany Where he spread the Gospell wheresoever he came and afterward went over into France where yet he could not be perswaded to abide long though the king and people expressed all kindnes and respect to him but returned into Brittany and to his death remaind in a town call Slepe at three miles distance from Huntington serving God all his days in watching fasting and prayers 4. The occasion of the Translation of his body from thence is by the same Authours described after this manner His Sacred Body remained severall ages in the place of his buriall insomuch as his Memory was lost in that place But at last in the year of Grace one thousand and one a certain husband man as he was plowing the ground light upon his Tomb which being taken up and opened the Body of a Bishop in his Pontificall ornaments was seen in it Whereupon the Pastor of that village called Ednoth a Monk being sent for they with his advice caried the Body into the Church and with great reverence placed it near the Altar The night following the same Bishop S. Ivo appeared in a very reverend form and with great brightnes to a Carpenter called Ezi and told him who he was commanding him to signify to another Ednoth Abbot of Ramsey that he should translate his and his companions bodies from thence to his Monastery But the poor man not having the boldnes to relate this vision he appeared to him a second time repeating the same commands Which he still neglecting to perform at the third apparition the Bishop smote him on the side with his Crosier telling him that the pain of that stroke should remain till he had performed what had been enjoyned him The mun awaking presently after found a greivous pain in his side as if a sword had peirced it 5. That was he compelled to declare his vision to the Abbot which assoon as he had done he was freed his pain But the Abbot would give no credit to what the man told him but calling him clown and fool said Must we translate and venerate the ashes of I know not what cobler The night following the Holy Bishop appeared to the Abbot and said Rise quickly for I whom thou scornfully calledst Cobler have brought thee here a pair of boots that will last a good while These thou must putt on and wear for my sake Having said thus he seemed to draw on his leggs a pair of boots with care to make them sitt smooth and hand som. Presently the Abbot waking felt such horrible pain
in his leggs that he was not able to walk or stand And fifteen years did he remain in this infirmity 6. By this Miracle the Sanctity of the Holy Bishop was approved whereupon his Sacred body was translated to the Monastery of Ramsey on the fourth of the Ides of Iune To whose honour the Abbot Ednothus built a Church in which he placed his Tomb after such a manner that half of it appeared within and half without the wall to the end that a fountain of water which flowed thence might be ready for the use of every one who came in devotion whether the Church was shutt or not Which Water by the merits of the Holy Bishop had the vertue to cure many diseases 7. One great Miracle wrought there shall not be omitted because the Relatour protests himself an eye-witnes of it I my self saw saith Malmsburiensis what I shall now relate A certain Monk languished a long time with a Dropsy His skin was strangely swelled and his breath so noysom that none could approach him and his drouth was so excessive that he thought he could drink whole barrells On a time by an admonition received in sleep he went to Saint Ivo's Monument where after he had taken onely three draughts of the water he cast up all the superfluous humours within him The swelling of his belly presently fell and his thighs lost their former withered leannes In a word he was restored to perfect health 8. As for the Abbot Ednothus though the infirmity and pain in his leggs continued till his death yet for a sign that his fault was pardoned Seaven days before he dyed the Holy Bishop Ivo appeared to him in great glory and said The time is now at hand when thou shalt perceive that the pains I have inflicted on thee will prove a remedy to procure thee eternall rest Prepare thy self therefore for seaven days hence I will come and deliver thee from the prison of thy body And it fell out accordingly X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Paul de Leon. 1. THE same year likewise is mark'd with the happy death of S. Paul a kinsman of S. Sampson Bishop of Dâ—le Concerning whom we read in the Gallican Martyrologe publish'd by Andrew Saussay that he was one of the Companions of S. Sampson That his Fathers name was Perfius and that he was a Scholler to S. Iltutus both in wit and innocence excelling all his companions Being very young he was prevented with many Graces of Gods holy Spirit and thereupon fearing least he should be tempted with vain glory at the age of fifteen he retir'd into a desart where building for himself an Oratory and a Cell he lead there an Angelicall life Thus growing every day more rich in merits when he was arrived at mature age he was compelled to accept the dignity of Preistly Office which he adorned with the splendour of his Sanctity The fame whereof being spread abroad he was sent for by King Margus probably the same with Malgus or Maglocunus whom together with his people he more perfectly instructed in the Mysteries of Christian Faith to which they had lately been converted 2. After some time by the admonition of an Angel he retired into an Island on the Coast of Lesser Brittany called Ossa where he brought many Infidels to the heavenly Light of the Gospell Where likewise by divine vertue he slew a monstrous Dragon After which the Prince of that Region called Vintrurus or Withurus offred him a Bishoprick which he with a resolute humility refused Notwithstanding he was with a pious fraud circumvented by him For being sent upon certain pretended affairs to Childebert King of the Franks he caried with him private letters desiring the King to ratify his Election to the Bishoprick The King received him with great reverence but withall compelled him to accept the Bishoprick which he had refused to which he was Canonically ordained by three Bishops The See of his Bishoprick was by the Kings decree seeled at Leon to which he was wellcomed by all the people with wonderfull ioy And this sublime Office he administred with admirable sanctity and Pastorall prudence to his death His sacred body many years after was thence translated by his Successour Mabbo to the Monastery of Fleury by occasion of the incursions of the Normans where it was a long time held in great veneration 3. The Authour of his life in the Bibliotheque of Fleury relates how he quitted his Bishoprick three severall times but was forced to resume it upon the death of his Successours But at last when his strength was even quite spent he ordained one of his Brethren named Cetomerin Bishop in his place a certain Noble Prince called Induael being present who came thither to recommend himself to his prayers And this being performed he retired himself into an Island called Batha where he spent many years governing a great Congregation of Monks and at last happily concluded his life being more then a hundred years old His Church is from him to this day called Saint Paul de Leon. 4. We read in Capgrave how this S. Paul on a time visiting a sister of his who devoutly served God in a Cell seated near the Sea on the Brittish shore at her request he obtained of God by his prayers that the Sea should never swell beyond the bounds marked by her by placing a row of stones By which means the sea was restrained the space of a mile from his usuall course and continues so to this day XI CHAP. i. 2 c. S. Gregory sends new Missioners with Letters and presents to severall persons 1. THE Messengers sent by S. Augustin to Rome stayd there a full year which delay it seems was caused by the difficulty of finding a sufficient number of able lobourers to cultivate our Lords Vineyard in Brittany At length in the year of Grace six hundred and one Laurence and Peter return'd accompanied with twelve others to assist them in the founding of the Saxon Church in our Island the principal of whom were Mellitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffintanus all of them Monks and Brethren of the same Institut with S. Augustin 2. These devout Missioners were as the former by S. Gregory recommended to Princes and Bishops residing in the Citties through which they were to passe or were not far distant from their way One Letter exemplified in severall Copies he directed to Serenus Bishop of Marseilles to Mennas Bishop of Tholouse to Lupus Bishop of Chaillon on the Saone to Agilius Bishop of Mets and to Simplicius Bishop of Paris all whom he entreated to assist these Religious Monks with their charity that they might not be hindred from a quick dispatoh of their iourney so beneficiall to the Church of Christ. 3. Another letter was written by Saint Gregory to Siagrius Bishop of Autun in which he highly extolls his kindnes exhibited lately to S. Augustin desiring the like
of Pope Boniface the fifth to Iustus Arch-bishop of Canterbury writing thus I perceive by your Letters that our Predecessour of Blessed memory Gregory appointed to Augustin and his Successours for the future the Metropolitan and primitive See in the Citty of Canterbury where the Head of the whole Nation since the times of Paganism resideth 20. The same is confirmed by the universall practise of all succeeding times Whereby it is evident that the entire exercise of Ecclesiasticall authority in ordring changing and translating of Bishopricks and Arch-bishopricks was by all our Ancestours acknowledged to belong to the See Apostolick Yea B. Parker a Successour of S. Augustin in the See of Canterbury as to the Rents belonging to it and his kind of iurisdiction also though an Apostat from his Faith challenges this Iurisdiction upon no other grounds but because Saint Augustin received it from Saint Gregory to the prejudice of London and yet both he and his Successours in contradiction to their own claim and practise will deny that Saint Gregory or his Successours enjoyd any lawfull Iurisdiction over Brittany 11. With these letters and by the same Messengers saith S. Beda the zealous and charitable Pope Saint Gregory sent likewise all manner of things necessary for the solemn worship of God and ministery of the Church He furnished them with Sacred Vessels cloathes for Altars Ornaments for Churches Vestments proper for Bishops Preists and other Ecclesiasticks Relicks of the Holy Apostles and Martyrs and likewise very many Books And for this his liberality he is by Calvinists branded with the note of Superstition But it is no wonder that such men would despoyle Gods Church of all splendour and ornaments who have despoyld Faith it self of all good works XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Gregories New Orders touching demolishing Pagan Temples and Rites 5. A Priviledge to the Monastery of Glastonbury 1. WHen S. Gregory had dispatched away these Messengers new cares began to disquiet his mind In his Letter to King Ethelbert he had advised him to demolish the Temples dedicated to Idols that no marks of former Superstition might remain But upon after-thoughts he considered that those Temples being purified might be usefull for the worship of the true God Therefore apprehending the Kings zeale and hasty obedience he hastned away other Letters which saith S. Beda deserve to be recorded as a Monument of his affection and continuall solicitudes for the good of our Nation They were directed to Mellitus Abbot in the tenour following 2. After the departure of thee and thy company we were in great suspension of mind not having heard any tidings of the prosperousnes of your iourney When therefore it shall please God to bring you safe to our most reverend Brother ◠Augustin acquaint him how having diligently considered the affaires of England I have now iudged best that the Temples consecrated to Idols in that Nation should not be demolished but only the Idols themselves Let therefore Holy Water be made and sprinkled through the said Temples and then Altars may be built and Sacred Relicks be placed in them which being done they will be usefull for the service of God And besides the Saxons having cleansed their hearts from Errour by the knowledg and worship of the true God will more willingly and familiarly resort to the accustomed places which they see standing 3. And whereas they were wont to kill many Oxen in their Sacrifices to Devills they may be perswaded to make this change in that solemnity that on the anniversary day of the Dedication of their Churches or Feasts of such Martyrs whose Relicks they have they may raise Tents or Boothes about the said Churches and celebrate the solemnity with merry feasting At which time they must not immolate their beasts to the Devill as formerly but kill them for meat to be eaten to the praise of God the giver of them By this means whilst we permitt them a continuance of their former externall jollities their minds will more easily be brought to entertaine spirituall joys For it will be impossible at once to withdraw such rude untractable minds from all their former customs they will not be brought to perfection by sudden leaps but leasurely by steps and degrees Thus did our Lord indeed make himself known to the people of Israel in Egypt But withall permitting them to continue their custom of Sacrifices he taught them to offer them to his Honour which before they did to Devills Thus their hearts being wholly changed they relinquished some thing and retaind likewise some thing of their former practise So that though the beasts were the same which they were wont to offer yet since they offred them now to God and not to Idols the Sacrifices were not the same These things I desire thee to tell our fore named Brother that he may consider being there present how best to be have himself 4. The discreet Reader may here observe how just a Title this Holy Pope S. Gregory had to the Name of Apostle of the English Nation since amidst the distractions and tumults of businesses which necessarily attēded the care of all Christian Churches yet in one year he could write so many letters give so many admonitions conferr so many Indults and Graces and all this with so much affection zeale labour and solicitude that he may seem to have had no other thing in his thoughts but how to adorn this New English Church and make her fitt to become a beloved Spouse of our Saviour 5. To this year likewise belongs what we read in William of Malmsbury out of the Antiquities of Glastonbury touching a Royall Priviledge then granted to that Monastery In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and one that is five years after the coming of S. Augustin the King of Domnonia granted the land called Ineswitrin to the ancient Church situated there the land containing five families quinque cassata This he did at the Petition of Worgrez Abbot of the same place The Grant was subscribed by Manvorn Bishop and the said Abbot Worgrez Now the Name of the King saith the Authour does not appear being worn out of the Writing by age But that he was a Brittain can not be doubted since he calls the place Ineswitrin for that is the Brittish name We may likewise consider of how great Antiquity the said Church was which is there and then called an ancient Church The Abbots of the same Church were doubtles Brittains too as appears by their barbarous Names Ladaemmid and Bregorer The times when they succeeded one another are unknown But their Names and Dignities are to be plainly seen in a Picture on one side of the Altar in the Great Church XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. K. Ethelberts Munificence to the Church 4.5 Priviledge of Coyning given to S. Augustin and his Successours 9 c. The Arch-bishop of Canterburie's Iurisdiction over all Brittany Ireland c. 1. WE will now
take a view of the effects which these Letters and admonitions produced in the persons to whom they were directed King Ethelbert and Saint Augustin King Ethelbert therefore casts down all Idols and commands the Temples accustomed to profane and impious Sacrifices to be changed into places of pure Worship and Piety And S. Augustin assisted by fresh labourers purges those profane Temples and instead of Idols erects the Sacred Crosse the Hieroglyphick of our Faith 2. More particularly King Ethelbert to whom S. Gregory had proposed Constantin for a pattern with a munificence like Constantins gave his Palace and whole Royal Citty of Canterbury to S. Augustin saith Camden and built for himself a Palace at Reculver Regulbium Which place Saith Parker was situated near the Sea Where likewise he founded a Monastery the last Abbot whereof was called Wenred Nothing now remains of this place by reason the Sea breaking in has cover'd it Onely the tops of towers other ruins of the Monastery are marks to Seamen that they may avoyd the dangerous flats there 3. Together with the Royal Citty King Ethelbert conferred likewise on S. Augustin and his Successours many Regall Priviledges Iura Regalia Among which one was a right of coyning Money with his own Stamp For to this effect Selden thus Writes The ancient Right of the Arch-bishops of Canterbury is signified by an Old Coyn one side whereof is signed with the name Plegmuud Arch-bishop and the other with the name of Eâ—cmund the Coyner The Prototype is preserved in the Treasure of the family of Cotton where I my self saw a peice of silver having imprinted on it the name image of Celnoth Arch-bishop And it seems the right of coyning money generally esteemed a Regal Priviledge did belong to the Arch-bishop as Lord of that Citty in those times 4. This Right remained to that See till the times of King Ethelstan about the year of Grace nine hundred twenty four who then abrogated it in the opinion of Selden publish'd a Law that not any coyn should passe but such as was stamped with the Kings Image Notwithstanding it was not quite abrogated for among the same Kings Laws this is one Let there be seaven Minters or Coyners at Canterbury Of which four shall belong to the King two to the Arch-bishop and one to the Abbot So that this prerogative remained many ages entire to the Arch-bishops though the measure and valew of the money coynd was restrain'd by King Athelstan who commanded the same coyn for price and quantity to have passage through his dominions and that none out of Citties should be permitted to stamp it Neither can it appear from any authentick Record but that this Priviledge continued till the time of the Norman Conquest 5. To the same See of Canterbury also by vertue of S. Gregories Rescript did belong an Vniversall Iurisdiction over the whole Island Forthough in a Synod shortly following the Brittish Bishops made their opposition and contradiction to this Priviledge for which reason S. Augustin forbore to presse it Yet the same was afterward admitted not only by all the Churches of the Saxons but of Brittany in the largest sence yea of the Brittanies in the plurall number Britanniarum comprehending in the language of ancient Authours Polybius hist. l. 3. and Ptolomy Georg. l. 2. both old Scotland which is Ireland and Albany which is Modern Scotland For on the See of Canterbury did both those Nations depend in Ecclesiasticall matters 6. Thus Queen Matildis call'd S. Anselm the Arch-bishop of the prime See and Primar of the Northern Islands call'd Orcades And before S. Anselms time the custom was for the Irish Bishops to receive Consecration from the Arch-bishops of Canterbury as evidently appears from S. Lanfrancs letter to Gothric King of Ireland extant in Baronius as likewise from the letter of Murchertac another Irish King and Dofnald a Bishop to S. Anselm Arch-bishop of Canterbury in which they request him to institute a Bishop at Waterfoxd by vertue of the power of Primacy over them which was invested in him and of the authority of Legat of the Apostolick See which he exercised This is testified by Eadmerus the Monk an eye-witnes of that transaction 7. Next as touching Scotland in the modern acception though anciently it was subject to the Arch-bishop of York by a Decree of Pope Eleutherius sent by Fugatius and Damianus Yet now S. Gregory derogated from that Decree and either having regard to S. Augustins sanctity or the eminent Empire of Ethelbert who was in some sort Monarch of the whole Island he publish'd a New Decree that all Churches of the Brittanies should be subject to the See of Canterbury And this is manifest in the Controversy between Alexander King of the Scotts and the foresaid Eadmer who at the request of that King was appointed Bishop of S. Andrews in Scotland by Radulphus Arch-bishop of Canterbury whom the King would have to receive Consecration from the Arch-bishop of York but he refused informing him that the authority of the See of Canterbury did of old extend over all Brittany and therefore that he would require Consecration from the said Arch-bishop But the King not being satisfied Eadmer chose rather to relinquish his new Bishoprick then prejudice the Prerogative of the Prime See of Brittany XV. CHAP. i. 2 The King of the Northumbers overcomes the King of the Scotts 1. THE year following which was the six hundred and third of our Lords Incarnation Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers overcame Edan King of the Scotts This Ethelfrid saith Beda was a most potent King and wonderfully thirsty after glory He had wasted the Brittains more then any of the Saxon Princes and had made many of their Provinces tributary Whereupon Edan King of the Scots inhabiting Brittany being mov'd by the great progresse of his Victories came against him with a mighty and well appointed army but was overcome and forced to fly back with few attendants For in a place called Degsasten or The Stone Degsa celebrated by that battell his whole army in a manner was destroyed Yet in the same combat Theobald Brother of Ethelfrid with that part of the army lead by him was slain And from that time till the dayes of S. Beda himself never durst any King of the Scotts enter Brittany against the English Nation 2. The said King Aidan as Fordon the Scottish Chronicler testifies after that discomfiture did so afflict himself with greif that two years after he dyed at Kentyre After whose death Kennet Ker son of Conal seysed on the Crown but within lesse then a years space dying Eugenius Buydwel Son of Aeidan succeeded in the Kingdom Which King Eugenius saith he infested the Regions of the Saxons and sometimes of the Picts with furious irruptions But in this clause he manifestly contradicts S. Beda forecited who likewise elsewhere expressly affirms That the Scotts inhabiting Brittany contented themselves with
their own confines and attempted nothing either openly or privily against the English Nation But from the Scotts we will passe to the Brittains and their contentions with the now Christian-Saxons about the Church and Ecclesiasticall Rites XVI CHAP. i. 2 c The death of S. Gregory the Great his admirable Sanctity c. 1. THE year of Grace six hundred and four is memorable to the whole Church but especially to Brittany for the death of S. Gregory the Supreme Pastor and the glorious Apostle of our Nation as likewise for the Generall Synod of Brittany convoked by S. Augustin in which there was a convention not only of Saxon and Brittish Bishops but likewise of severall from among the Picts and Scotts 2. As touching S. Gregory we read thus in S. Beda The blessed Pope Gregory after he had most gloriously governed the Roman and Apostolick Church thirteen years six months and ten days departed this life and was translated to an eternall Throne in the Kingdom of Heaven Whose memory we are obliged to celebrate in our History as being truly the Apostle of our Nation which by his industry was converted from the power of Satan to the Faith of Christ. For being elevated to the Pontificat over the whole world and made a Prelat of Churches already embracing the true Faith he made our Nation till his days enslaved to Idols a Church of Christ so that to him we may apply that of the Apostle For the seale of his Apostleship are we in our Lord. 3. His Memory is celebrated through the whole Chuch of God both Eastern and Western on the twelfth of March On which day we thus read in the Roman Martyrologe At Rome the commemoration of S. Gregory Pope and eminent Doctour of the Church who for many illustrious acts and converting the English Nation to the Faith of Christ hath the Title of Great and is called the Apostle of the English 4. The many glorious Gests of this Holy Pope not pertaining to our present subject I willingly omitt because either generally well known or easily to be found in Ecclesiasticall Historians and I will content my self with adioyning here a double Character given of him by two learned and Holy Bishops of Spain S. Isidor of Sevill and S. Ildefonsus of Toledo The former of which thus writes of him Pope Gregory Prelat of the Roman and Apostolick See was a Man full of compunction and fear of our Lord eminent in humility and endued with so great light of Divine knowledge by the grace of Gods Spirit that none was ever equall to him either in the times he lived in or any before him In the next place S. Ildefonsus gives this parallel description of the Pope He shone so bright saith he with the perfection of all vertues and merits that excluding all comparisons of any other illustrious persons Antiquity never shewed the world any one like to him He excelled S. Antony in Sanctity S. Cyprian in eloquence S. Augustin in wisedom c. 5. I ought to have bespoken the Protestant readers patience and now demand his pardon for representing this our Apostle reiected and disgraced by severall of them in the features and colours drawn by two such eminent Bishops who liv'd either in or near the same age with him and whose iudgment approv'd by the whole Christian world till this last age in reason deserves rather to be relyed upon then that of a few Apostats who liv'd almost a thousand years after him But I leave it to their consciences to determine whether this holy Pope deserv'd in England especially that such severe Laws should be enacted and such cruelties executed against him as have been against those who preach Christ as he did by the confession of Protestant Writers themselves And they must of necessity answer Yes for certainly if his Successours and disciples deserve these rigorous scourges he who seduced them deserved to be tormented with Scorpions XVII CHAP. 1. 2. c. A great Synod of Saxons Brittains c. assembled by S. Augustin 5.6 c. The place is uncertain 7.8 The Names of the Bishops 1. SAint Beda after recounting the death of this our Apostle S. Gregory proceeds to relate the actions of S. Augustin the same year in these words In the mean time Augustin by the assistance of King Ethelbert convoked to a Synod the Bishops or Doctours of the greatest and next Province of the Brittains who mett together in a place to this day in the English tongue calld Augustins-ac or Oake seated in the confines of the Wiccij or inhabitants of Worcester shire and the West-Saxons 2. Now this Synod having been a matter of great importance we will endeavour to frame with some diligence a Narration concerning it that is touching the place where it was celebrated the persons assembled in it and the speciall matters debated amongst them 3. The place though named with some Circumstances by S. Beda yet after such a vicissitude and chāge both of men and language is not at this day obvious or easy to be found It is doubtfull whether Augustins-Oke in S. Beda signifies simply a Tree only or a village among such trees that is Whether the Synod was held abroad in the open aire or in some house The former seems more probable to Sir H. Spelman for saith he It was an ancient custome in Brittany to hold their assemblies abroad for under a roof the Brittains apprehended danger by witch-craft or fascination as hath been formerly mentiond out of Beda at the meeting of King Ethelbert with this same S. Augustin Notwithstanding though by S. Beda's relation such was the Superstition of the Infidel Saxons no ground appears why it should be imputed to the Christian Brittains much lesse to S. Augustin and his companions who were Romans 4. It is therfore more likely that this Synod was celebrated within-dores in a place or village which had its appellation from an Oake and from this meeting obtaind the addition of S. Augustins name And herein it resembled an ancient Synod assembled by Theophilus against S. Iohn Chrysostom in the suburbs of the Citty of Chalcedon which was calld Ad quercum The Synod at the oak from some notable Oak which had stood near the Palace where the Bishops sate 5. But where to find this village is yet uncertain Camden with all his diligence and perspicacity leaves it in the dark For in his perambulation of the Province of the Wiccij mentiond by S. Beda he gives onely this account of it About this territory there is a place but the position of it is uncertain calld Augustins-ake or Oak at which Augustin the Apostle of England and the Brittish Bishops mett and after many hott disputes about celebrating Easter preaching the word of God to the Saxons and celebrating Baptism after the Roman rite they parted from one another with disagreeing minds 6. Notwithstanding if leave may be allowd to coniecture why
and Princes XXVII CHAP. i. 2. c. The Death of our Apostle S. Augustin 1. THE same year of our Lord six hundred and eight saith Mathew of Westminster Saint Augustin the first Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iune The same is more expressly related by Saint Beda Our Holy Father Augustin beloved of God dyed and his Body was committed to Sepulture abroad near the said Church of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul because as yet it was neither finished nor dedicated But shortly after when it had been dedicated the Sacred Body was brought into the Church and decently buried in the Northern Porch In which place the Bodies of all succeding Arch-bishops hitherto were likewise buried except only two namely Theodor and Berthwald Whose Bodies were layd within the Church it self by reason the foresaid Porch could receive no more 2. In all Martyrologes the same day to wit the seaventh before the Calends of Iune is deputed for celebrating his Memory In the Roman Martyrologe we read thus At Canterbury in England is this day commemorated Saint Augustin Bishop of that Citty who together with many others was sent into Brittany and preached the Gospell of Christ to the English Nation Where being glorious for his vertues and Miracles he reposed in our Lord. 3. The certainty of Miracles wrought by him hath been sufficiently established before in this History We will here only add a compendious draught of his Gests consecrated by this Island to Posterity in an Inscription on his Tomb Of which Saint Beda thus Writes There was inscribed on the Sepulcher of Saint Augustin this Epitaph Here rests Dom Augustin first Archbishop of Canterbury who heretofore was directed hither by Blessed Gregory Bishop of the Church of Rome and being supported by God with the operation of Miracles converted both King Ethelbert and his Nation from the Worship of Idols to the Faith of Christ and having finished the dayes of his Office in peace dyed on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iune in the time of the raign of the same King 4. He was saith the Authour of his Life in Capgrave tall in stature insomuch as he exceeded the ordinary height of men by the head He was in his countenance amiable and reverendly grave Of the signs and cures which he wrought among the people no man can recount the number they were so many He travelled always on foot and oft without shooes thus he passed through all Provinces of this Island By reason of his frequent kneeling he had his knees covered with a thick hard skin c. And yet one of his pretended Successours after he had related all this affords him the Character of a Soft nice or effeminate man The great Veneration in which he was held by our succeeding Princes c. I will declare in due place THE FOVRTEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1. S. Laurence his Gests 2.3 c. His Letter to the Scottish Clergy c. 1. SAint Laurence saith S. Beda being seated in the Archiepiscopall throne did strenuously endeavour to augment the Church of Christ in Brittany whose foundations had been so carefully layd and by his dayly exhortations and examples of piety he sought to exalt it to its perfect height 2. Neither did his Pastorall care extend only to the new Congregation of Christians collected among the English-Saxons but likewise to the ancient Brittish Christians moreover to the Scots in Brittany and such as inhabited the neighbouring Isle of Ireland For knowing well that the life and Profession not only of the Scots abroad but of the Brittains also in this Island swerved from the Rule established in the Catholick Church principally in as much as they observed not the Paschall Solemnity in its due time but as hath been said they kept the Sunday reckoning from the fourteenth day of the Moon to the one and twentieth so including the day of the Iewish Pasch in their Circle Wherefore he with his fellow Bishops wrote an Exhortatory Epistle to them beseeching them to hold the Vnity of peace and Catholick Observance with the Catholick Church spread over the whole earth 3. The speciall cause moving them to write the said Letter is thus related by the Centuriators of Magdeburg The Scots sent Daganus their Legat to Laurentius to commune with him about Ecclesiasticall affairs and differences But he was so averse both from Laurence and the rest who depended on the Pope that he refused to eat at the same Table or to sleep in the same house with them 4. What ever was the cause of this Scotttish Abbots scrupulous uncharitablenes Saint Laurence and the other Bishops were forced to write this Epistle To our Lords the Bishops our most dear Brethren and to the Abbots through all Scotland Health The See Apostolick having directed us to preach the Gospell to Pagans in these Western parts as it has usually done through the whole earth assoon as we were arrived in this Isle of Brittany we with great reverence were ready to expresse all respect and charity to the Brittains and Scotts beleiving then their practises to have been conformable to the Vniversall Church And after we perceived the Brittains to swerve therefrom yet we thought the Scotts were better disposed But we now perceive that the Scotts also we mean Dagan a Bishop sent by them into this Island and Columban an Abbot who is gone into France doe in their conversation and practises differ nothing from the Brittains For the said Daganus who came to us would not so much as eat with us nor sleep in the same lodging Thus far S. Beda recites this Epistle the remainder of it being lost 5. This Daganus was not as the Centuriators from Bale affirm a Brittish Monk taken out of the Monastery of Bangor in Wales to be a Scottish Bishop but an Irish Monk of the Monastery of Banchor in Vlster and thence made a Bishop in Ireland for by the tenour of this Letter he was sent from beyond sea into Brittany Yet was he not the same Abbot Daganus who ten years before this went to Rome to S. Gregory as we read in Bishop Vsher and shewd him the Rule which S. Molva otherwise called S. Lugid wrote and ordained for his Monks Which having read S. Gregory said publicly The Holy man who wrote this Rule has planted a hedge about his family which reaches up to heaven For besides that he is called an Abbot onely if he had so much respect to Rome he would not have been so averse from these Roman Missioners 6. At the same time S. Laurence with the same his Fellow-Bishops saith S. Beda wrote letters also to the Brittish Preists Sacerdotibus beseeming their Episcopall gravity and prudence by which they endeavoured to settle them in Catholick Vnity Hereby we may observe that the Brittish Clergy were not broken out
into a formed Schism as Baronius suspects and others who make mention of an Interdict imposed by S. Gregory on the publick Schooles in Brittany of which no ground can be found in our ancient Writers But why this Letter should be written to the Brittish Preists and not their Bishops it does not appear 7. The same Saint Beda discoursing of the pious industry of our Holy Bishop in promoting Vnity thus concludes How much good he wrought by these his endeavours and labours the present times declare By which expression he implies that the ceasing of those Controversies which in S. Beda's time were quite silenced was much to be imputed to the care and industry of S. Laurence For we shall see him shortly not contenting himself with writing letters but undertaking a voyage into Ireland c. to promote Ecclesiasticall Vnity and that with good successe II. CHAP. i. 2 c. S. Mellitus his iourney to Rome touching Monks that they might have a power of Elections And to know whether they might be employed in Pastorall Functions c. 1. THere is extant in Sir Henry Spelman the Copy of a third Charter of King Ethelbert by which he gave to the Monastery of S. Peter and S. Paul a village named Sturigaâ— otherwise Cistelet together with many other precious Gifts all which he offred for the redemption of his soule and out of hope of eternall retribution Adding that in the same Church he provided a place of buriall for himself and Successours hoping that he should be loosed from the chains of his sins and conducted into the gate of eternall happines by the Prince of the Apostles to whom our Lord delivered the Keyes of heaven giving him the power of binding and loosing c. Which Charter is dated the year six hundred and ten which was the fiftieth year of the same Kings raign 2. At the same time saith S. Beda Mellitus Bishop of London went to Rome there to treat with Pope Boniface about affairs nearly concerning the English Church Being arrived the Pope assembled a Synod of the Bishops of Italy with an intention to make ordinances concerning the life and secure quietnes of Monks In which Synod Mellitus sate among the Italian Bishops and by his authority subscribed and confirmed the Decrees regularly ordained which at his return into Brittany he caried with him that they might be observed there The same Pope likewise wrote Epistles to the Holy Arch-bishop Laurence and to the Clergy as also to King Ethelbert and the English Nation This Synod was celebrated in the eighth year of the Empire of Phâ—cas and the thirteenth Indiction 3. In this Narration we find insinuated the principall Motive of Mellitus his iourney to Rome which was to provide for the life and quiet of Monks Which will more manifestly appear by Pope Bonifacius his Letters to the King and Arch-bishop but especially by a Decree of the said Pope 4. There were two speciall Points concerning Monasticall Institution the clearing of which did much concern the present State of the English Church the first was a care to make them immortall by a succession by permitting the present Monks to chuse and assume into the same Profession such among the Brittains as they found well disposed thereto This permission and power King Ethelbert by Mellitus desired to be confirmed by the Pope which he easily obtained as appears by Bonifacius his answer extant in a Letter of Pope Alexander many ages after written to S. Lanfranc Arch-bishop of Canterbury in which we read this passage extracted out of it That which thou O glorious Son hast desired of the Apostolick See by our Fellow-bishop Mellitus we willingly grant and by our Apostolick authority decree namely that your Royal benignity may appoint an habitation of Monks living regularly and that the present Monks who were the Preachers of Salvation to you may associate to themselves a congregation of Monks and adorn them with holy Instituts in the Monastery which your Holy Doctour Augustin the Disciple of Gregory of Blessed Memory did consecrate in the Citty of Canterbury to the Name of our Holy Saviour in which at present our beloved Brother Laurence is Prelat This our present Decree if any of your Successours Kings or Bishops c. shall attempt to make voyd let him be subject to Anathema c. This part of Pope Bonifacius his Letter is recited out of Pope Alexanders by Eadmer the Monk and the entire Letter is extant in the Annals of Peterborough 5. The other Point seems to have been touching the employing of Monks in the Office of preaching administring Sacraments and other Pastorall Dutyes which some thought improper for Monks who are obliged to Solitude But this Controversy had been before decided by S. Gregory in his employing onely Monks in the English Mission and was confirmed by Pope Boniface the fourth in a Solemne Decree by which he declares from the Examples of S Martin S. Gregory and the late S. Augustin that the power of binding and loosing may worthily be administred by Monks Neither saith he did S. Benedict the glorious Institutour of Monkes in his Rule forbid this but only commanded them to abstain from secular affairs Which last Clause strongly proves against Baronius that S. Augustin Saint Laurence S. Mellitus S. Iustus and the rest yea S. Gregory also were Disciples of S. Benedict and subject to his Rule The Summe of this Decree is referr'd into the Canon Law by Gratian Cap. Sunt nonnulli 16. q. 1. And other authorities added froÌ„ whence he concludes thus By all these authorities it is clearly demonstrated that Monks may lawfully give Pennance baptise and administer other Preistly Offices 6. If the Acts of this Roman Synod had not been lost we should no doubt have read their judgment touching the Consecration of the Church of Westminster performed as hath been declared by S. Peter himself But the result of it appears by what William of Malmsbury writes It is believed saith he that the Mystery of its Consecration was never repeated which was shewd to have been perfected by so many Candles lighted in the Church Crosses made Holy Water sprinckled and marks of Sacred Oyle in the due places Human diligence therefore gave place to an Office divinely administred prophetically declaring how illustrious that Church and Monastery would prove in which the Apostle himself exercised the Pontificall Office III. CHAP. 1. Of Saint Golven a Bishop in Lesser Brittany 2. Of S. Baldred or S. Balter 3. S. Mellitus his return from Rome 4 Ceolulf King of the West-Saxons dying Kinegils succeeds 1. THE same year dyed S. Golvin Bishop of Leon in Lesser Brittany who in our Martyrologe is sayd to have been an Englishman But whether thereby be meant a Brittain I cannot define In the Gallican Martyrologe his Commemoration is thus expressed On the first of Iuly at Leon in Armorica under the Arch-bishoprick of Tours is celebrated the Memory of
place calld Hethfeild in which King Edwin was slain on the fourth day before the Ides of October and the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty three in the forty eighth year of his age and his whole army was either slain or dispersed 5. In the same battell was also slain King Edwins son Offrid a little before his Father And because this war was managed by him in defence of Gods Church and Christian Faith against its barbarous enemies our Ancestors have allways esteemd Kind Edwin a Saint and Martyr so that his name deservedly enioys a place in our Martyrologe on the fourth of December Where likewise it is sayd that a Church was anciently consecrated to him in London and another in Somersetshire at a Town calld Brewe His head saith S. Beda was brought to York and buried in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle begun by himself but finished by his Successour Oswald It was layd in the Porch of S Gregory Pope by the preaching of whose Disciples he had received the Word of life 6. What followd the death of this Blessed King is thus further related by the same Authour At that time there was made a most greivous slaughter in the Church and Nation of the Northumbers inasmuch as one of the Leaders was a Pagan and the other because in his nature barbarous more cruel then a Pagan For Penda with his whole Nation was devoted wholly to Idols and ignorant of Christianity But Carduella or Cedwalla though in name and outward profession he was a Christian notwithstanding in his mind and manners he was so very barbarous that be spared neither sex nor age but like a raging wild beast with cruel torments killd all he could meet with A long time he ranged through the countrey every where exercising his savage cruelty determining to root out of the land the whole Saxon race Neither had he any regard to Christian Religion newly planted among them For such was and to this day continues the malice of the Brittains that they sett at nought the Christianity of the English with whom they will no more communicate then with Pagans 7. To this horrible slaughter may be added the most iniust murder of King Edwins second son Edfrid born to him by his former Queen Quenburga and baptised by S. Paulinus Which Edfrid saith S. Beda being thereto compelld by necessity fled to Penda King of the Mercians by whom he was afterward slain contrary to his promise confirmd by an Oath during the raign of Oswald 8. What became of the pious Queen Ethelburga the same S. Beda thus declares The affairs of the Northumbers being brought to this miserable state saith he immediatly after this slaughter S. Paulinus seing there was no security but in flight took with him the Queen Ethelburga whom he had at first conducted thither and fled with her into Kent where he was honourably received by the Arch-bishop Honorius and King Eadbald He came thither under the guard of Bassus a most valiant soldier of King Edwins and with the Queen there was her daughter Heanfled and her son Vulcfrea together with Iffi the son of Offrid both whom the afterward sent into France recommending them to the protection of King Dagobert out of the fear she had of Edbold and Oswald Kings of the Northumbers And there both those infants dying were buried with such honour as became their Royal birth and such innocent lambs of Christ. The Queen likewise caried with her great store of King Edwins most precious jewells and Vessells and among the rest a great Crosse of gold and a golden Chalice consecrated for the ministery of the Altar Both which have to this day been kept in the Church of Canterbury XXII CHAP. 1.2 S. Paulin administers the Church of Rochester 3. He repaires the Old Church of Glastonbury 4 5 His Death and Translation 6 7. c. Queen Ethelburga retires into a Monastery Her happy death 1. SAint Paulinus having been thus in duty obliged to conduct his special charge the Queen in safety to her own Countrey left not for all that his flock deprived of a good Pastor For according to S. Beda's narration he recommended the care of the Church of York to Iames his Deacon of whom we have already made mention a holy man and very observant of Ecclesiastical Order He remaind in the said Church a long time and by teaching and baptising recoverd from the Devills power very many soules There is a village neer Cataract where he most usually made his abode that beares his name to this day He was very skilfull in Church Musick and therfore when peace was afterward restord and the number of Christians augmented he became the Master of Ecclesiasticall Singing according to the custom of Rome and Canterbury and in the end full of days and merits he followd the way of his fathers 2. In the mean time S. Paulinus was not without employment in Kent The Church of Rochester saith S. Beda being vacant because Romanus who had been Prelat therof had been drownd in passing the Sea towards Rome whither he was sent by S. Iustus Arch-bishop to consult with Pope Honorius about Ecclesiasticall affairs S. Paulinus therefore at the invitation of the Arch-bishop Honorius and King Badbald undertook the charge of it till in his due time he went to heaven there to reap the fruits of his glorious labours And at his death he left in the said Church the Pall which he had received from the Pope 3. We read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury That S. Paulinus who had been Arch-bishop of York but then was Bishop of Rochester the third from S. Iustus who had been consecrated by S. Augustin came to Glastonbury where he abode a long time and made the walls of the old Church to be built from the top to the bottom of timber wheras anciently they were made of wattles and to be coverd with lead And thus that Holy Oratory remaind in the same plight till the time that the Church was burnt in the days of King Henry the first Such care had that holy Bishop that without preiudicing the Sanctity of that place an addition should be made to its beauty We find mention of this Church thus repaird by S. Paulinus in the Charters granted to it by King Inas in the year of Grace seaven hundred and four and of King Canuâ—us above three hundred years after Inas both which Charters are said to have been confirmd and signd in the same woodden Church 4. Concerning S. Paulinus nothing occurrs in our Ecclesiasticall Records till his death which hapned in the year of Grace six hundred forty four the sixth day before the Ides of October saith S. Beda after he had held the Bishoprick of Rochester nineteen years and one and twenty days He was buried in the Secretary of S. Andrew the Apostle which King Ethelbert built from the foundations in the Citty of Rochester 5.
but froÌ„ heaven therefore to shew his trust in Gods assistaÌ„ce he made the Crosse his Standard-royal by which our Lord had triumphed over Hell and Constantin over the world This Crosse being prepared and erected Oswald himself held it upright between his hands till it was fastned in the earth Which being done he called his Army together and thus spoke to them saith Saint Beda Let us bend our knees and with one heart and voyce beseech the Omnipotent true and living God mercifully to defend us from this proud and feirce Enemy For he knows that this war undertaken by us for the safety of our countrey is just 4. Having said this his army with a new infused courage sett upon the Brittains and without any considerable resistaÌ„ce put them to flight In this combat nothing is more commended by our Authours then King Oswalds Faith Oswald saith William of Malmsbury more armed with Faith then weapons at the first onsett drove out of his camp Cedwalla puffed up with the memory of his former exploits and destroyed him with all his forces 5. But whence had Oswald received this Faith If our Modern Protestants were to answer they would cry No doubt from Rome For thus Augustin mett King Ethelbert carying the Crosse in a solemne Procession and teaching the Saxons to venerate it And indeed if any Roman Teachers had instructed King Oswald they would have had reason to impute the Original of his Faith to Rome But it was among the Scots that he learnt Christian Doctrine and they were at this time very averse from Rites practised at Rome Which evidently shews that honour and veneration paid to the Crosse was the common practise of Christians who were therefore even in the Primitive age of the Church scornfully stild by Heathens Crucicolae or Worshippers of a Crosse. It was therefore doubtles from the example of the Emperour Constantin that King Oswald learnt that Victory against Tyranny iniustice and infidelity would assuredly attend the saving Standard of the Crosse. 6 Yea moreover not the Crosse only but the very place in which King Oswald had erected the Crosse was by posterity had in veneration For S. Beda above eight hundred years agoe thus writes To this day is shewn and with great veneration esteemd the place where Oswald ready to fight erected the sign of the Holy Crosse and with bended knees besought almighty God to afford to his faithfull servants his celestial ayd in their so great necessity The said place is calld in the English tongue Heofen-Feild or the feild of heaven Which Name certainly was given it by a presage of followinâ— events For it signified that there a heavenly victoâ—ry to be begun and heavenly miracles to be in future times wrought Now it is seated neer that great Wall anciently built by the Romans from Sea to sea acrosse Brittany to hinder the incursions of the barbarous Nations beyond it The same place is at this day calld Haledon saith Camden 7 S. Beda consequently adds That it was a custom continued a good while before his time for the Monks of Hagulstad who lived near that place to got thither every year on the day before that of his death and there to say Vigils for the health of his soule and the morning after to offer the Sacrifise of the holy oblation with Lauds for him Which good custom encreasing they of late built and consecrated a Church there so rendring the place more sacred and venerable And this they did with iust reason For through the whole countrey of the Bernicians as far as we can learn there was not any visible sign of the Christian Faith nor any Church or Altar before this good King the Captain of that new Christian army had raised up this Standard of the Holy Crosse when he was ready to fight against a most barbarous Enemy Whence it appears that though severall Churches had been erected by S. Paulinus and King Edwin in the southern part of his Kingdom or Province of the Deiri yet they had not space enough to propagate the Cristian Profession among the Northern Bernicians 8. Let us now see how God was pleased to shew his approbation of King Oswalds Faith the erection of that Crosse and the veneration shewd to it For thus S. Beda proceeds in the Narration of the Gests of his own time It will not be impertinent saith he to relate one among the many Miracles which our Lord was pleased to worke at this Crosse. A certain Monk of the Church of Hagulstad nam'd Bothelm who is yet alive walking unwarily by night upon the ice not many years since fell suddenly and broke his arm by which he was so incommodated that besides the paine he could not lift his hand to his mouth One morning having heard that one of his Brethren was to goe that day to the place of the Holy Crosse he desir'd him to bring him a smal portion of that Sacred wood For he sayd he was confidently perswaded through Gods help to be cured by it The Brother performed what he desird and coming back at even when the Monks were in the Refectory he gave him a little of the mosse which coverd the outside of the wood which he putt into his bosome When he went to bed forgetting to lay it by it remaind in his bosome all night But waking about midnight he felt some thing which was cold lying against his side and searching for it with his hand he perceived that both his hand and arm were become perfectly whole III. CHAP. 1.2 c. K Oswald demands Preachers from the Scotts Corman is sent but returns discouraged 5.6 c. The Holy Bishop Aidan succeeds Sent from the Monastery of Hy His vertues and great austerities 14.15 He places his See and Monastery in the Isle of Lindes farn 16 The Monastery of Hagulstad 17.18 King Oswald finishes the Church at York His Piety and Humility 1. KIng Oswald as a reward of his Faith and piety having obtaind a glorious victory and by that a secure possession of the whole kingdom of the Northumbers as well the Province of the Deiri as Bernicians made it his first care to expresse his gratitude to God to whose goodnes alone he imputed his victory by restoring his true Faith and Worship the greatest ornament of a Kingdom But not finding at home any Ecclesiastical persons capable oâ— instructing guiding others in the way of Heaven he seeks them abroad 2. This good design of King Oswald is thus express'd by S. Beda Oswald saith he as soon as he was possessed of his Kingdom had a vehement desire that his whole Nation should be imbued with the Grace of the Christians Faith great experience of the good whereof he had received in conquering his barbarous enemies Therefore he sent to the câ—eif among the Scotts by whom himself and his followers had received the Sacrament of Baptism earnestly desiring them to send him a Prelat by
their great continence Divine Love and Regular Observances Their only defect was that in the celebration of the Paschal Solemnity they followed dubious accounts and Cycles And no wonder since being seated as it were out of the world none took care to send them the Synodal Decrees touching the Paschal Observance So that they were informed therein no further then as they could learn from the Propheticall Evangelicall and Apostolick Writings according to which they diligently observed the Duties of Pâ—ety and Chastity 13. These Monks therefore being according to the Institut of S. Columba so continued many years and to distinguish them from the Monks in Kent who coming from Rome followed the Rule of S. Benedict our Writers began to call the Benedictins Black-Monks from the colour of the Habits which they then generally wote Whereas these Columbian Monks either wore white garments or of the naturall colour of the sheep Notwithstanding we read that S. Wilfrid in a Synod publickly professed that himself was the first who commanded the Rule of the most Holy Patriark S Benedict to be observed by Monks in the Northumbrian Kingdom But whether his command extended to Monasteries founded there before or only such as himself had built I leave to the disquisition of others 14. This Holy Bishop Aidan received the See of his Bishoprick in the Isle of Lindesfarn seated among the Bernicians in the most Northern coast of the Kingdom of the Northumbers Which is a little Island saith William of Malmsbury and is now by those of that countrey called the Holy-Island This Isle S. Aidan who was a lover of Silence made chocice of for his See despising the pompe and populousnes of York But besides the advantage of solitude and silence another Motive inducing S. Aidan to chuse that Island seated in the German Ocean might probably be because the Bernicians a people hitherto more rude and ignorant stood in greater need of his care And besides it was easy for him from thence by ship to visit the other Province of the Deiri 15. S. Aidan moreover having accepted this See did according to the example of S. Augustin erect there a Monastery This is after this manner related in an ancient Manuscript of the Monastery of Evesham cited by the R. F. Clement Reyner in the Appendix to his Apostolat The Holy King Oswald and S. Aidan Bishop and Monk did first settle an Episcopal See and Order of Monks in the Church of Lindesfarn according to the relation of S. Beda about the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty five and the thirty ninth after the coming of S. Augustin Which See and Order continued there together the space of two hundred forty and one years For then the Church of Lindesfarn was totally destroyed by the most barbarous Infidel Danes and the said See and Order translated from thence to Conk Chester 16. Besides this severall other Churches were built in many places among the Bernicians saith S. Beda and the people flocked with ioy to heare the Word of God King Oswald likewise bestowd possessions and lands to maintain the Monasteries in which English Children were instructed by Scottish Teachers both in lower and higher studies and also in the Observance of Regular Discipline For those who came to preach were Monks At the same time likewise the famous Monastery of Hagulstad is said to have been founded in the place where formerly was seated Axellodunum now called Hexham near the Picts wall where also in following times was an Episcopall See 17. The like care and Munificence the Holy King Oswald shewd in his other Province of the Deiri where he not only finished the Noble Church of S. Peter in York begun by King Edwin but likewise erected severall Schooles for the education of youth in learning and piety For which purpose he coÌ„manded more Monks to be sent out of Scotland who saith S. Beda came in great numbers year after year into Brittany and with great devotion preached the Word of Faith in the Provinces subject to King Oswald and those among them who were Preists administred likewise Baptism to such as had been instructed 18. An admirable example of piety zeale Christian Humility the same Authour relates of this blessed King Who saith he assoon as S. Aidan was come humbly and chearfully hearkned to his admonitions and took great care and diligence to found and delate the Church of Christ through his whole Kingdom Where it often hapned that a most beautifull spectacle was represented for whilst the Bishop who was not perfectly skilled in the English tongue was preaching the King himself would be the Interpreter of the Heavenly Word to his Officers and servants for he during his long exile had fully learnt the Scottish language 19. Now how Almighty God even with outward blessings recompenced this good Kings piety and how according to the encrease of Faith his Empire also was encreased Huntingdon thus declares King Oswald saith he being formed by the institution of Saint Aidan as he made progresse in the Graces of his mind so did he likewise in the extent of his Rule beyond all his Predecessours For all the Nations of Brittany Brittains English Picts and Scots became subiect to his Dominion And yet though he was so high exalted he was humble and mercifully kind to the poore and strangers IV. CHAP. 1.3 c. S. Birinus converts the West-Saxons His Miracles 6.7 c. K. Kinegils converted and baptised Dorchester appointed the Episcopall See And Canons under a Rule placed in it 10 11 c A great Controversy about S. Birinus his Relicks 1. THE same year was happy likewise to the West-Saxons which happines how it arrived S. Beda thus declares At the same time saith he the Nation of the West-Saxons anciently called Gevissae in the raign of Kinegils received the Christian Faith by the preaching of Birinus a Bishop who with the advice of Pope Honorius came into Brittany having promised in the presence of the same Pope that he would disperse the seed of the Gospel in the inmost parts of Brittany where never any Teacher had gone before Vpon which promise by command of the same Pope he was consecrated Bishop by Asterius Bishop of Genua His coming into Brittany to preach the Gospell to the West-Saxons hapned saith Ethelwerd six years after the same King Kinegils his fight against Penda King of the Mercians at Cirencester which fight we recounted in the year of Grace six hundred twenty nine 2. This Apostolick Mission of S. Birinus our Lord approved by a Divine Miracle Which because it powerfully manifests the Faith preached by him to have been Orthodox and ancient grave Authours have attested it insomuch as even Iohn Fox after he had related it addes Of this there are so many Witnesses who constantly avow it that it is to mee a great wonder I will not doubt to give the Narration of it from Baronius who
cites for it William of Malmsbury Huntingdom Florentius Mathew of Westminster c. 3. I have thought expedient saith he to describe here out of the Acts of S. Birinus a wonderfull Miracle beseeming an Apostolick man which is omitted by S. Beda It was thus The Holy man being arrived to the shore of the Brittish Sea and ready to take ship celebrated the Divine Mysteries offring to God the Sacrifice of the Saving Host as a Viaticum for himself and followers After which the season being proper he was hastily urged to enter the ship and the wind serving thē they sayled speedily when on the sudden Birinus called to mind that he had lost a thing infinitely precious to him which by the urging hast of the Sea-men having his mind other ways busied he had left behind him at land For Pope Honorius had bestowed on him a Pall or Corporal upon which he consecrated the Body of our Lord and afterward used to wrap in it a particle of the said Sacred Body which he hung about his neck and allways caried with him but when he celebrated Masse he was wont to lay it by him upon the Altar Armed therefore with Faith he by Divine inspiratiō went down frō the ship into the Sea and walkd securely upon it to the shore Where finding what he had left behind he took it and in like manner returned to the ship Which he found standing still immoveable whereas a little before he had left it sailing extreme swiftly When he was entred into the ship not one drop of water appeared on his cloathes Which the Marriners seeing kneeld before him and worshipped him as a God and many of them by his preaching were converted to the Faith of Christ. 4. This custom of carying with them the Consecrated Body of our Lord was practised from the beginning of the Church many proofs whereof are in Tertullian S. Cyprian S. Ambrose writing of his Brother Satyrus S. Basile c. Which pious custom saith Baronius as the fervour of Religion introduced so Religion as holy hath in latter times forbidden it Formerly a firm Faith incited to the doing that which Reverence afterward disswaded In both cases Gods faithfull people deserve commendation as we read both the confidence and the modesty of the Apostles praised in the Gospel both when they were sorrowfull to want our Lords presence for a moment and likewise when S. Peter desired his absence saying Lord goe from mee for I am a sinfull man 5. S. Birinus being thus arrived in Brittany with an intention to visit the inmost rudest parts of the Island according to his promise to Pope Honorius he found at his landing so full a harvest that as William of Malmsbury says he thought it a folly to goe any further or to seek out sick men whom he should cure when as in the place where he already was there were not any sound Thus it hapned to S. Birinus as it had formerly to S. Augustin who being sent to the Deiri in the North stayd at the very entrance into the Island in the South He has notwithstanding found a more favourable esteem among Protestant Writers then S. Augustin did thought both taught the same Doctrin For B. Godwin calls him a man of great zeal and devotion and Camden says he was illustrious for his Sanctity even to a miracle c. 6. At his first coming S. Birinus addressed himself to King Kinegils to whom he with a modest boldnes expounded the Summ of the Christian Faith which he was come so far to preach for his salvation The Doctrines of Christianity were not now become strange even among the Pagans in Brittany But withall it fell out very happily that at the same time the most vertuous and Victorious King of the Northumbers Oswald as S. Beda stiles him was then present at the West-Saxon Court being come thither to demand King Kinegils his daughter for his wife This pious King gave his royal testimony to the Truth of the Doctrine preached by S. Birinus which was suitable to that received in the whole kingdom of the Northumbers And this he did so effectually that King Kinegils submitted his iudgment to the King and Bishop desiring to be conducted to the gate which opens into Heaven Hereupon he was sufficiently catechised and after that admitted to Baptism in which by a pious commerce King Oswald became Spirituall Father to him whose daughter he presently after maried 7. The King being thus converted the whole Province generally followd his example for according to S. Birinus his Acts the people hastned in great troops to heare the H. Bishop preach and with their hearts humbly embraced the Doctrine taught by him And no wonder for besides the sanctity and innocence of the Preacher God was present with him to confirm his Doctrin by Miracles One particularly is recounted in the said Acts after this manner There was in the Province a certain ancient Woman who a long time had been deprived both of her sight and hearing To her it was suggested by revelation that she should repair to the Holy Bishop for her cure She delayd not therefore but took with her a Guide to conduct her The Bishop therefore seing the womans piety immediatly made the sign of the Crosse upon her eyes and ears whereupon both her sight and hearing were restored to her 8. The Christian Faith being thus spread in that Kingdom both the Kings saith S. Beda assigned to the Holy Bishop the Citty called Dorinca to be his Episcopall See Where severall Churches were erected and consecrated and great multitudes gained to Christ after which he went to our Lord. This Citty Dorinca is the same which is now called Dorchester not the principal town of Dorsetshire but another of that name seated near Oxford Which at this time belonged to the West-Saxons but afterward passed to the Mercians 9. This Holy Bishop not being by profession a Monk instituted in his Church at Dorchester a Community of Canons who lived in a kind of Regular Observance and according to S. Gregories directions imitated the Institut of the Primitive Church during the Apostles times wherein not any of them esteemed that which he possessed to be his own but they had all things common In the said Church this Holy Bishop and seaven and twenty of his Successours continued the space of four hundred fifty seaven years 10. Fifteen years S. Birinus laboured with great fruit in cultivating this our Lords vineyard and at last in the year of Grace six hundred and fifty received his reward on the third of December on which day he is commemorated in our Martyrologe He was buried saith S. Beda in the same Citty o◠Dorchester and several years after his sacred Body was translated into the Citty of Winchester by Hedde Bishop of the same Citty and reposed in the Church of the Blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 11. This passage of S. Beda was
pleasure and sweetnes which the memory of past occurrents produced in him he was all on a sweat as if it had been in the heat of summer 10. This is the Narration af Saint Beda touching the visions of Saint Fursey which for the authority of the relatour was not to be omitted Though I am not ignorant that our Protestant Centuriators of Magdeburg confidently pronounce all such Stories ridiculous and Saint Beda for relating them a man full of Superstitions c. 11. As touching the other Gests of this Holy man the same Saint Beda writes that King Sâ—gebert bestowed on him a place for a Monastery which he built with speed and having replenished it with Monks instituted in it Regular Disciplines The said Monastery was erected in a certain Castle called Cnobberbury or Citty of Cnober seated in a very pleasant place near the Sea and encompassed with woods Which the succeeding King of that Province Anna and his Nobles adorned with magnificent Gifts and buildings It is at this day called Burgh-castell in Suffolk where the Rivers Garien and Waveney mingle waters 12. After this having well setled his Monastery he was desirous to abandon all secular cares even of the Monastery it self and therefore committed the charge of it to his Brother Foilan and to Gobban and Dicul Preists so being freed from all solicitudes he intended to spend the remainder of his life in an Anachoreticall conversation He had another Brother named Vitan who from a Cenobiticall life was becom an Hermite To him therefore he went alone and with him lived a year in labours continence and Prayer But troubles arising in the Province by the invasion of the Pagan King of the Mercians of which we shall speak in the proper place and foreseeing the danger imminent over his Monastery he sailed into France where he was respectfully received by the French King Clodovéus and Helconwaldus a Patrician and built a Monastery in the place called Latiniac And not long after being surprised with sicknes he piously ended his life 13. His Memory is celebrated in the Gallican Martyrologe on the sixteenth of Ianuary Where he is sayed to have been Son to a Prince in Ireland named Philtan and that desirous to serve God with freedom he passed first into Brittany and after into France where he built the Monastery of Latiniac and in his way to a place where he intended to build another Monastery he fell sick of the infirmity whereof he dyed In his sicknes he was visited by the King by Erchenald the Maire of his Palace and other Courtiers to whom he gave excellent exhortations touching Eternall life and after some dayâ— of sicknes which he bore with admirable patience full of merits in the midst of his prayers he went to enioy the same life of which he had discoursed His Sacred Body was buried in the Monastery of Peronne and four years after was found entirely free from the least corruption by the Holy Bishops S. Eligius of Noyon and S. Aubert Bishop of Arras who with very great honour layd it where it now remains in wonderfull veneration and fully rewards the inhabitants devotion by the continual protection which they receive from it 14. What speciall Monasticall Institut he professed does not appear B. Vsher mentions four severall Rules in practise among the Irish written in the language of that countrey but so ancient that it cannot be understood in this age all which like small Rivulets flowed from S. Patrick as the fountain The first was the Rule of the Monks of S. Columba the second of Comgal Abbot of Banchâ—r the third of Carthag the famous Abbot of Bathen and first Bishop of Lismore and the fourth of S. Albeus Arch-bishop of Imelac or Emely It is probable that one of these Rules S. Fursey brought with him out of Ireland but whether in Brittany or France he assumed the Rule of S. Benedict cannot certainly be defined VII CHAP. 1.2 King Sigebert becomes a Monk 3. The Southern Scotts in Ireland are corrected in the Observation of Easter But the Northern become more obstinate 1. THE year of Grace six hundred thirty eight afforded an example of Horoicall humility and contempt of the world which had hitherto never been practis'd in Gods Church but was afterward frequently imitated which was that a King not forced thereto by any calamity freely abandon'd his throne to inclose himself in a Monastery there to be subiect to the will of a poor stranger depriv'd of all things that might please sence mortified with continuall abstinence frequent fasts watching cilices and scarce ever interrupted devotion All which he chearfully underwent that he might more securely provide for another kingdom after this life 2. This was Sigebert King of the East-Angles who saith S. Beda became so zealous a lover of a heavenly kingdom that at last abandonning all affairs of his temporall Kingdom which he commended to his Kinsman Egric who before held a part of it he entred a Monastery which he before had built and receiving the Tonsure made it his only care afterward to contend for an eternall kingdome The Monastery wherin he enclosed himself was the same which S. Fursey at the Kings charges had taken the care of building and no doubt it was by the same Saints encouragement that he undertook a design so strange and unexpected Within four years we shall see him forced to leave his solitude to change his Monastical Cowl for the glorious robes of a Martyr 3. This year the Southern Scots inhabiting Ireland who corrected by Pope Honorius now kept the Canonical day of Easter wrote Letters to the same Pope accusing their Northern Countreymen of obstinacy in their erroneous practise and moreover of reviving the poysonnous Doctrin of Pelagius To these Letters an answer came the year following from Iobn the fourth of that name elected Pope For in the mean time both Honorius and his Successour Severinus dyed In which answer recorded by S. Beda we read that the said Northern Scots according to the perverse humour of disobedient Spirits began now to renew the formall Heresy of the Quartodecimani celebrating Easter with the Iews on the fourteenth day of the Moon This Heresy says S. Beda now newly rose up among them and did not infect the whole Nation but some particular persons among thus And the like may be affirmd of the Pelagian Heresy However certain it is that the Saxon Churches were free from these VIII CHAP. 1. Ercombert King of Kent 2.3 c. His Sister S. Eanswitha a Holy Abbesse Her Gests 8.9.10 K. Ercombert by a Law commands the Observation of Lent 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and forty saith S. Beda Eadbald King of Kent pass'd out of this life and left the government of the Kingdom to his Son Earcombert which be managed most worthily the space of four and twenty years and some months 2. King Eadbald
had maried Emma daughter of Theodobert King of Austrasia by whom he had two sons Ermenred and Ercombert and one daughter calld Eanswitha His eldest son Ermenred dyed before his Father leaving behind him a most holy offspring two sons Ethelred and Ethelbert both crownd with Martyrdom and two daughters Domnena or Ermenberga and Ermengita 3. But among all these the most eminent for sanctity was S. Eanswitha daughter of King Eadbald whose Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe and who dyed this same year with her Father From her infancy she renounced secular pomps being desirous to serve God in solitude But her Father had an intention to marry her to one of the Princes of the Northumbers to which mariage she with as much constancy as might becom a tender Virgin oppos'd her self and by her discreet reasons obtaind of her Father that she might ever be a Virgin consecrated to her heavenly Spouse Whose heavenly conversation that she might more freely enioy her Father gave her a town in Kent calld Folkston adioyning to the Sea Where she built a Monastery very acceptable to God as did appear by a wonderfull accident which may be read in her Life in Capgrave 4. Her Example moved great numbers of devout Virgins in Kent to imitate her and to be companions with her in her spirituall Employment One principall Act of her Devotion was dayly to give thanks to God for the Late immortall blessing by him conferred on the English in her Grandfathers dayes in discovering to them the heavenly light of his Gospell 5. These Sacred Virgins found only one incommodity in this their happy retirement which was a penury of sweet water For the Monastery being seated on the top of the high rocks the water necessary for their dayly uses was with great labour to be brought from a spring a good way distant The Holy Virgin was sensible of this inconvenience and after she had by prayer solicited our Lord she went to the fountain more then a mile remote from the Monastery and striking the Water with a Staffe commanded it to follow her The deaf Element heard and obeyd the Sacred Virgins voyce and against the inclination of Nature followed her steps till overcoming all the difficulties of the passage it mounted up to the Monastery where it abundantly served all their uses One particular more encreas'd the admiration of the event For this little rivolet in the way being to passe through a poole flowed notwithstanding pure and free from all mixture 6. After severall years innocently and chastly spent in the Office of Abbesse she was at last seysed with a languishing infirmity during which the flame of her love to her Eternall Spouse encreased and at last on the last of August she was called to his embraces though in our Martyrologe her Memory is celebrated the twelfth of September Her Body was deposed in the sayd Monastery where it was held in great veneration till the Sea breaking in forced them to remove it to the Church of the adjoyning Town Folkston consecrated to S. Peter but which now is called by the name of S. Eanswitha 7. The Monastery is in ancient Writings called the Monastery of Black Nunnes no doubt from the colour of the habits worn by S. Eanswitha and her companions Which argues that she received her Veyle either from the Arch-bishop Honorius or some of the Roman Monks of the Order of Saint Benedict 8. As for her Brother Ercombert now King of Kent he began his raign more prosperously then his Father Eadbald had done being illustrious for his devotion to God and piety to his countrey For whereas his Grandfather and Father had professed Christian Religion without forbidding Idolatry and destroying Idols he esteemed it misbecoming his Kingly devotion to suffer those Marks of impiety to remain which his Predecessours had only condemned in their private judgment Therefore all the Chappell 's of the Heathen Gods he cast down to the ground that not any footstep of former superstition might remain to posterity This he did by the suggestions of his most vertuous and pious Queen Saint Sexburga daughter to Anna King of the East-Angles 9. Moreover saith S. Beda he by Royal authority commanded the Fast of forty days in Lent to be strictly observed Which Law least it should be exposed to contempt he ordained condign punishments against all transgressours And thus he taught his Nation too much addicted to gluttony to accustome themselves to sobriety and temperance But from hence Sir Henry Spelman unduly collects that the Fast of Lent was not hitherto observed by the English On the Contrary the observation of Lent is as ancient as Christianity it self We celebrate the Fast of forty days saith S. Hierom according to the Tradition of the Apostles once a year in a season congruous to us And S. Basile speaking of his own age long before this saith Now this holy Fast is more perfectly observed since the commendation of it is taught through the whole world For there is neither Island nor continent neither Citty nor Nation how remote soever to which the ordinance of observing Lent is not arrived That therefore which before was established by an Ecclesiasticall Law King Ercombert by his Royal authority commanded to be observed by his Subjects and those who would pretermitt it out of their feeble love to vertue he terrified with a denunciation of temporall punishments 10. But how sacred and unviolable the Observation of the Quadragesimal Fast was not only in Kent but through the whole Saxon-Heptarchy in the following age is manifest from the ancient English-Saxon Laws which the same Sir Henry Spelman has published in the Saxon character among which this is the thirty seaventh Chapter viz The time of Lent ought to be kept with very strict observance so that during that whole time except on Sundays which are exempted from abstinence fasting must not be dissolved For those dayes are the Tenth of our whole year which therefore we must passe with great devotion and Sanctity In them therefore no occasion must be taken to dissolve our fast which in other times may be permitted for charities sake But this is by no means allowd in the time of Lent At other times fasting is left in each mans will and choice But not to fast in Lent is to transgresse the Precept of God Fasting at other times obtains a reward of abstinence But in this whosoever does not fast except sick persons and children procures to himself a deserved punishment for our Lord hath by Moyses by Elias and by his own example consecrated those days to a Sacred Fast. IX CHAP. 1.2 King Sigebert and King Egric slain by King Penda 3. Anna King of the East Angles His holy Offspring 1. THE year of Grace six hundred forty two was mournfull to Brittany being staind with the Blood of two most pious Kings Sigebert and Oswald Four years before this Sigebert
11. Her death was answerable to her life before which a wonderfull vision was shewd to her for before the Altar of the Blessed Virgin a Ladder was erected up to heaven Angels descended to comfort her She commanded her Sisters to conceale this Vision and awhile after signing her self confidently with the sign of the Crosse and lifting up her eyes hands to heaven she breathed forth her pure spirit and those who were present saw her freind the holy Bishop Genesius among troops of Angels coming to meet her on the third day before the Calends of February Her memory is celebrated the same day in the Gallican Martyrologe Her Sacred Body was afterward diligently sought and translated to a more honourable place in the time of S Lewis the Commemoration whereof is solemnised on the eight and twentieth of March. XX CHAP. 1. Anna King of the East-Angles slain by K. Penda 2.3 c The Mercian Tyrant Penda miraculously slain by K. Oswi who consecrates his daughter to God 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred fifty four saith Mathew of westminster Penda King of the Mercians a man who breathed nothing but fury and war and loved to tread in ways staind with blood invaded the Religious King of the East-Angli Anna and in a moment destroyd him and his army To him his Brother Aethelherus succeeded in the Kingdom With King Anna was slain his eldest son Firminâ—â— and both their bodies were buryed at a Town called Blithborow in Suffolk seated on the River Blith Which town saith Camden deserves to be mentioned for no other thing but that there was the Sepulcher of Anna a Christian King of the East-Angli slain in battle by Penda the Mercian King But afterward their bodies were translated to S. Edmunds-bury in the same Province 2. But the year following this bloody King Penda who seems to have been raised up for the destruction of good Kings received at last the reward of his cruelty by the hands of Oswi King of the Northumbers The particular Narration we receive from S. Beda In those times saith he King Oswi having received intolerable vexations from Penda King of the Mercians who formerly slew his Brother King Oswald at last was forced to promise him incredibly rich gifts to obtain a peace for a cessation of the ruines of his Provinces But the perfidious King Penda would accept of no conditions being determined to exterminate his whole Nation Whereupon King Oswi had his recourse to the Divine Protection only to deliver him from the barbarous impiety of his enemy Wherefore he obliged himself by vow saying since this Pagan King refuses our gifts let us offer them to our Lord God who will graciously accept tâ—em He vowed therefore that in case he gott the victory he would consecrate his daughter to serve our Lord in perpetuall Virginity and withall bestow twelve possessions of farms for building and endowing Monasteries After which vow he marched with a very small army to combat him 3. Such a wonderfull inequalâ—ty there was between the two Armies that the Pagans had a thirty fold greater army then the Christian King Oswi for they had thirty Legions conducted by as many Generalls against whom notwithstanding Oswi with his Son Alcfrid trusting only in Christ their conductour with very small forces adventured to combat King Oswi his Son Egfrid was not present there for he was then kept as an hostage by King Penda's wife And Edilwald son of King Oswald who ought to have assisted him was on the Enemies side being one of Penda's Captains to fight agaâ—nst his Vncle and countrey Though true it is that in the time of battell he withdrew himself into a safe place there expecting the event Yea we read in the History of the Brittains that Alcfrid also the Son of King Oswi rebelling against his Father was ioynd with King Penda 4. Yet notwithstanding all these disadvantages as soon as the combat began the thirty Pagan Generalls of King Penda were putt to flight and slain and almost all their auxiliaries Among which was also Edilhere Brother and Successour of Anna late King of the East-angles who was the authour of the war he together with the forces attending him was likewise slain And because the battell was fought near the River Iuwet which by reason of great raines had overflowed its banks the waters consumed more in the flight then swords had in the combat 5. This wonderfull victory was gaind in the thirteenth year of King Oswi his raign and on the seaventeenth day before the Calends of December in the region of Loidis now called Leeds io Yorkshire were above thirty years before King Edwin had overcome the Brittains The River which in S. Beda is called Iuwet Mathew of Westminster more properly calls Winwed adding that thence the Proverb came That in the River Winwed were revenged the slaughters of five Kings Anna Sigebirt Egric Oswald and Edwin And near the place is yet extant a village either from this or King Edwins victory called Winfeild 6. This victory brought incredible proffit to both the Nations for the Northumbers were secured from the hostile incursions of their Enemies and the Nations both of the Mercians and other confining Provinces became converted to the Christian Faith assoon as their perfidious Head was cutt off For immediatly after the most Christian King Oswi took possession of Penda's kingdom by whose order the Holy Preist Diuma was ordaind by Finan Bishop both of the Mercians and Midland-Angli for by reason of the scarcity of Preists one Prelate was obliged to govern two Nations And now also the Conversion of the East-Saxons under their King Sigebert of which we treated before was perfected 7. King Oswi having thus by divine assistance gaind so miraculous a victory forgot not his Vow But saith the same S. Beda according to his promise made to our Lord and in thanks-giving for his victory he gave his daughter Elsleda scarce then a year old to be consecrated in perpetual Virginity to our Lord and moreover twelve possessions of lands for the maintaining Religious persons to pray dayly for the perpetual peace of his Nation Of which each possession was ten families The foresaid daughter of King Oswi therefore entred into the Monastery calld Heortsig or the Island of the Hart which was governed by the Holy Abbesse Hilda And two years after having obtaind a possession of ten families in a place calld Streneshalch she there built a Monastery in which the foresaid Kings daughter first learnt and afterwards taught Regular observance till having spent three-score years in our Lords service the happy Virgin hastned to the embraces of her heavenly Bridegroom XXI CHAP. i. 2 c. The Gests and happy death of the Holy Abbesse S. Hilda 1. AS for S. Hilda mentiond by S. Beda she was the daughter of Hereric Grand child of King Edwin by his son Egfrid
to submitt to the sweet yoak of Christ. And her husband complying with her desires assisted her in extirpating Idolatrous Superstitions and filling the kingdom with Churches and Preists Whence appears that King Wulfer himself was also a Christian. 3. In the beginning of his raign Trumher who as hath been declared was constituted Abbot in the Monastery of Gethlingum or Gilling founded in the place where the Holy King Oswin was slain was made Bishop of the Mercians after that Celiach the Successour of Diuma a Scot had relinquished his Bishoprick and was returned into his countrey This Trumher was by Nation an Englishman and kinsman or King Oswin but he had his education and instruction among the Scotts There is no more recorded of him but only that by him Edilwalch Prince of the South-Saxons was baptised as shall be declared IV. CHAP. 1.2.3 c. S. Ethelreda maried to Tombert remains a Virgin 8 9 c. She a second time maried to Egfrid Prince of the Northumbers preserves her Virginity 15.16 c. She flyes from thence and is miraculously preserved from her husband King Egfrid 20. c. She builds a Monastery of Virgins and another of Monks at Ely 1. IN the following year Egfrid the Son of King Oswi took to wife Etheldrith or Ediltrudis a daughter of Anna King of the Eastangles The Sanctity of this Lady twice a Widow and always a Virgin is highly and worthily celebrated by all our Historians and therefore her Memory must not be slightly passed over in this Story 2. She was born in the Province of the Iceni or Suffolk at a town called Ixning which saith Camden though now an obscure Village was anciently famous for the birth of Etheldreda daughter of King Anna a king wonderfully blessed by God in a Saintly offspring Some Writers affirm this Holy Virgin to have been the eldest of his daughters But S. Beda expressly testifies that S. Sexburga was elder then she 3. Polydor commends her for her beauty a quality very useles to vertue which notwithstanding may worthily enter among her praises because the purity of her mind triumphed over all the snares and machines which her beauty suggested against her In her infancy she dedicated her self to chastity wherein the suitable piety of her Sisters did confirm her and during that tender age free from tentations though her affection to purity encreased yet her constancy was not exposed to any tryall till the year of Grace six hundred fifty one when being mariageable her parents provided a husband for her The Holy Virgin who had fixed all her affections on Christ alone though her desire was to confine her self in a Cloyster yet durst not renounce her obedience to her parents 4 The Husband designed for her was Tombert Prince of the Girvians a people inhabiting the fenny Islands in Cambridgshire whose countrey we read thus described by an ancient Writer named Felix cited by Camden There is a fenny marsh of an exceeding large extent which beginning from the banks of the River Gronta reaches northwardly to the Sea In some places there grow nothing but sedges elsewhere there are springs from whence issue black Waters which cause foggy vapours and among these there are severall Islands with uneven winding bancks which are pleasantly coverd with woods Hunâ—tingdon calls thâ—s Region a most delicious and fruitfull countrey waterd with many pleaâ—sant rivers painted with severall lakes great and small and flourishing with many groves and Islands The whole Territory from the principall Islands name is called the Isle of Ely which is therefore here more accuratly described because it was by Prince Tombert assigned to Saint Ediltrudis or Etheldreda vulgarly called Saint Audrey for a ioynture and thence became our Lords Patrimony 5. To this Prince therefore S. Ediltrudis was given in mariage which was a state of life greivous to her who had entertained a far more Sublime affection Yet some hope remained that though she could not incline her parents mâ—nds to dispence with her mariage she might perhaps obtain of her husband a permission to preserve the integrity of her body Therefore all her innocent arts she made of use to engage her husband affections to the end he might be induâ—ced to approve her design She spar'd no prayers nor praises of Virginall purity Neither did her endeavours want effect For admiring her Angelicall chastity he gave her a hope of complyance with her desires But not long after reason being overcome with the violence of corrupt nature he yeilded to his own desires and required of her that right which the Laws of Mariage allowd him and which he would not defer till the night following 6. In this extremity God alone was her refuge To him therefore she had recourse by her most devout prayers beseeching him that if her Vows were acceptable to him he would send the Angel of her Virginity to guard her and suggest to her mind such thoughts and to her tongue such words as might find a gratefull admittance into the heart of her Prince 7. Presently after this Tombert entred into her chamber with a resolution to extort her consent to his impatient desires But God prevented him for he found the Holy Virgin encompassed with a wonderfull light and celestiall flame which dazeled his eyes and consuming the fire of lust boyling in his bosom changed his mind not only to admiration but love of Chastity insomuch that now perceiving that our Lord challeÌ„ged her for his own Spouse he not only relinquished his clame to her but professed himself a companion with her in the same vow of consecrating himself to God Thus they lived together the space of seaven or eight years in perfect concord during all which time Saint Etheldreda being secure of her husbands fidelity and constancy in his promise employd her self wholly in the delicious exercises of Prayer and devotion 8. But Almighty God who had given to the Holy Virgin a most constant mind prepared new combats and new triumphs for her For her Husband Prince Tombert dying whereas this Virgin-Widow esteemed herself out of danger of being exposed to any more tryalls as being now in her own disposall yet a new tempest drove her out of the haven to Sea again For Egfrid the Son of Oswi and Heyr of the Northumbrian kingdom invited by the fame of her sanctity and perfections demanded her in mariage Her parents together with the Nobles of the Eastangles esteeming this mariage extremely beneficiall to that Province which languished under the government of her Brother Ethelwald pressed her therefore most earnestly to accept of it and at last conquered her resistance So that once more for the common good she was compelled to submitt her self to a new servitude For Almighty God intended in her to shew to the world an admirable example of constancy and Chastity 9. This year therefore she was conducted to the Kingdom of the Northumbrians In which iourney saith S. Beda she
was attended by a certain person named Oswin her prime servant and steward of her house A man worthy to serve such a Queen For he afterward became a Monk being a man of great merit and who out of a pure intention forsaking the world to obtain an eternall retribution became worthy to receive many revelations of Divine Mysteries from our Lord. 10. S. Etheldreda or Ediltrudis thus accompanied was conducted and maried to Egfrid Prince of the Northumbers Who being possessed of such a treasure omitted nothing whereby he might conciliate her affections But one onely thing could content her which was the preservation of her Virginall integrity all other blandishments which a Princely State could afford without this were tastlesse and noysom to her 11. Once more therefore she made use of her former arts to obtain that from Egfrid which had been granted her by Tombert that there might be between them a conjunction of minds onely with a separation of bodies Egfrid was a Prince in whose veyns youthfull blood was then boyling Yet such power had the prayers and reasons alledged by his chast Princesse that by an example scarce hitherto heard of in the Church they lived twelve years together without any prejudice or diminution of Saint Ethelreds Virginity Her youth beauty and other admirable perfections of mind produced in him nothing but reverence they conversed together as if they had been devested of their Bodies 12. To the present sensuall age this may seem incredible but there is not wanting a clowd of witnesses to testify it William of Malmsbury thus writes Etheldrida though maried to two husbands by a happy continence lived free from any stirring of lust so that without the least deminution of her chastity she victoriously obtained in heaven the garland of perpetuall Virginity To the same purpose Henry of Huntingdom Aeldiltrida was the wife of King Egfrid yet to the end remained a pure Virgin 13. But before these Saint Beda who lived in the sâ—me age with her thus more expressly testifies the same King Egfrid saith he took to wife a Lady named Ediltruda the daughter of Anna King of the Angles who was a very Religious Prince and every way illustrious The same Lady had been before wife to a Prince of the Southern Girvians named Tombert after whose death which succeeded not long after the mariage she was given to the foresaid King And though she continued the space of twelve years his Consort yet she remain'd glorious in the perpetuall integrity of her Virginity Hereof the Blessed Bishop Wilfrid gave mee an assurance when upon the occasion of some persons who called it into doubt I ask'd him concerning it For he professed that he himself was a most certain witnesse of it in so much as King Egfrid promised him great store of money and lands if he could perswade the Queen who respected none so much as him to afford him the use of mariage 14. Thus writes Saint Beda and as if he foresaw that there would arise in our Nation a Sect either disgracing Virginity or Professing that Continence is a Vertue exceeding human forces he adds Neither ought we to distrust that that might happen in our age which faithfull history testifies to have sometimes formerly come to passe since it is a gift of the same Lord who promised to be present with us to the end of the world Moreover God was pleased by a Divine miracle to witnes the same For the flesh of S. Edildreda a long time after she was buried could not be corrupted which was a sign that whilst she was alive she remaind uncorrupted by human touches 15. After twelve years thus conversing â—ogether during which time King Egfrid used all means but force to expugn his wives purpose at last he gave her free permission to spend the rest of her dayes according to her own desire in a stare of Religious retirement where she might â—ive free from all solicitations and entirely employ her whole affection on her heavenly Bridegroom Thus writes Saint Beda After she had made many earnest requests to the King that she might be permitted to relinquish all worldly cares and serve our Lord Christ alone the true King in a Monastery at last with much adoe she obtaind her petition and entred into a Monastery where Ebba the Aunt of King Egfrid was Abbesse and which was seated in a place calld the Citty of Coluda or Coldingham There she received the Sacred veyle of Religions from the foresaid Bishop Wilfrid 16. Wee must here interrupt the Narration of Saint Beda and insert the occurrents hapning to this Blessed Virgin upon her departure from Saint Ebba before she arrived at her own Territory of Ely as we find recorded in the ancient Archives of that Monastery 17. There we read how not long after her permission to retire her self King Egfrid repenting his indulgence towards her was desirous to recall her and by the instigation of his servants resolved by force to take her out of the Monastery Which being made known to the Holy Abbesse Ebba she counselled Saint Ethelreda to fly speedily away and not to rest till she came to her own house at Ely Whereupon the Holy Virgin without delay taking with her two other devout Virgins Selbenna and Selbera went out of the Monastery and went up a high Mountain not far distant called Coldeburches-heved which signifies the Head of Coldeburt In the mean time King Egfrid was come to the Monastery and hearing of her flight pursued her But Almighty God to defend his servants had encompassed the Hall with deep waters from the Sea insomuch as the King could find no means to passe them At which being amazed and perceiving a Divine hand in it he returnd to York and shortly after took to wife Ermenburga And after that time he conceived a deep hatred against Saint Wilfrid which broke forth afterward as shall be declared 18. The Tradition of that region informs us that the Holy Virgin and her companions were sustained by God seaven dayes on that mountain without any corporall food After which they descended and passing over the River of Humber they came prosperously to a place called Wintringham and rested at a Village named Alfham where she took order for building a Church From thence travelling with great labour and finding in her way a commodious shade she there layd her down to sleep And when she awaked she found her staff which she had fastned in the ground at her head had taken root and began to flourish with leaves In succeeding times it became a very large and tall Tree and continues to this day called Etheldredstow or Ethelreds rest And in memory thereof a Church was there afterward built to her honour She therefore pursuing her iourney through many difficulties and dangers at last arrived safe at Ely with her two companions There she found a Holy Preist called Huna who ioyfully received her and performed all Ecclesiasticall functions
that the building was interrupted Insomuch as seaven years after they resolved by reason of the excessive charges to give over that structure and to translate the Body of the Abbesse into another Church already finished and dedicated Therefore opening the Sepulcher they found the Body of the Holy Virgin as free from all corruption as it had been during her life free from carnall affections Therefore the Religious Virgins having again washed and cloathed it with fresh vestments they translated it into the Church of S. Steven the Martyr The solemnity of her Deposition is there with great glory celebrated on the Nones of Iuly On which day likewise her name is recited among the Saints in our English Martyrologe VIII CHAP. 1.2 The Gests of S. Beuno and S. Elerius Brittish Saints and Masters to Saint Winefrida 4.3 c. The Gests of the glorious Martyr S. Winefrida 1. AT the same time Virginity and chastity triumphed likewise in the Brittish Church for excepting the difference about the celebration of Easter there was a perfect agreement in all points of Faith between the Brittains and Saxons The person whose Victorious Chastity illustrated this age was the glorious S. Winefride who willingly offred her self a Sacrifice to preserve her Virginity consecrated by vow to her Celestiall Bridegroom Which voluntary Oblation was so acceptable to Almighty God that he recompenced it with so stupendious a Miracle as neither the precedent nor following ages of the Church could afford one to equall it 2. This love and valew sett upon holy Virginity was instilld into her by her Spirituall Teachers two Brittish Saints Saint Beuno and Saint Elerius of both which the Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe Of the former on the fourteenth of Ianuary where he is sayd to have been famous for Sanctity and Miracles and of the latter on the thirteenth of Iune and the year of both their deaths is assigned this six hundred and sixtieth in which also the Authour of Saint Winefrides life in Surius says that she flourished Now the Gests of these three Saints we will here deliver together from the credit of Robert Abbot of Shrewsbury who above five hundred years since wrote the life of Saint Winefride out of ancient Brittish Records which he begins thus 3. There was a certain holy man of great perfection who dwelt in the Western part of Brittany He was descended of Princely parents but despising his hereditary glory he fled away poore and became a Monk eminent in all vertues And having built severall Churches in many places in which he placed Monks for the service of God he was divinely admonished to seek out an habitation provided for him by God At last he came to the territory of a certain man of great power named Thewith or as some call him Trebwith to whom he said I beseech you to grant me out of your hereditary possessions a small portion which may serve partly for mine own use and partly for the service of God that I may there build a Church in which I may attend on Gods worship and dayly pray for your salvation The Noble man readily granted his request and withall committed to him his onely daughter named Wenefred to be instructed by him in piety Whensoever therefore the holy man taught the people preaching to them the doctrines of salvation he sett the said young maid at his feet admonishing her to attend diligently and affectuously to his admonitions By this means the Virgin through Gods Grace and mercy encreased every day in piety and spirituall Wisedom and entertained a purpose of renouncing mariage yet durst not make known to her parents such her resolution But coming to the man of God she freely declared her most secret thoughts to him telling him That the seed of the Divine Word which he had sowd had wrought such effect in her that she determind to renounce all the pleasures of the world and for the honour of God to preserve her Virginity entire and undefiled Now that I may perform this my purpose said she I must desire your intercession with my parents 4. The Holy man having heard the Virgins request promised her his utmost endeavour to obtain her parents consent And presently after having proposed the matter to them they with teares blessed God for their childs piety and willingly granted her desire From that time the devout maid assiduously sate at the Holy mans feet and with an ardent affection attended to the praises of her heavenly Spouse proceeding from his mouth She suffred no earthly cares to enter into her mind she frequently watched whole nights at her prayers in the Church She would oft importunely sollicite the Holy man to discourse to her of the life graces and perfections of her Lord which when he delivered the comfort and pleasure which she received from thence exceeded all worldly or sensuall concentment Thus though she was of tender years yet in vertues and piety she was very aged and as it were dead to all concupiscence 5. Now it hapned on a certain Sunday when her parents were gone to Church some necessary occasion detaind her at home At which time a certain young man named Caradoc the Son of Alan Prince of that countrey entred the house where he found the Virgin alone sitting near the fire She knowing the Prince hastily rose up and humbly desird to know his pleasure His answer was You are not ignorant who I am and how I abound in riches and honour all these riches and honours you shall partake if you will yeild to my will The modest Virgin perceiving his foule intent held down her dead and blushed extremely At first she seemd as if she was much troubled that he should find her unready and unadorned and she told him Sir you being a Prince there is no doubt but you are able to heap upon mee all worldly happines in abundance if I were your wife However be pleased to expect here awhile till my Fathers return in the mean time I have some busines in my chamber and will come back presently This she said to gain a little time for she saw the unhappy young man burning and almost enraged with lust With much adoe he permitted her to goe to her chamber having some hope that she would return assoon as she was dressed and adorned She therefore entred hastily her chamber and as hastily went out of the dore on the other side and with all her force ran toward the Church 6. Assoon as the young man perceived this he became all in a fury and drawing out his sword he ran swiftly after her soon owertaking her and with a stern look told her I have a long time loved thee and desired to enioy thee and darest thou scorn mee Be now assured that if thou refusest my embraces I will presently cutt of thy head She hearing and nothing affrighted with these threats answered him saying I am by Vow espoused to the heavenly King
piety There inhabites an Abbot of Eminent vertues named Elerius who by continuall Pennance and Prayer is become so exempted from secular cares that nothing in this present life has any tast to him all his affections being employed on celestiall matters 12. Thither therefore the Holy Virgin directed her steps and the said Abbot Elerius by Gods holy Spirit being admonished of her coming went out to meet her and receiving her with great honour brought her into a Convent of Religious Virgins recommending them to her care and government Whosoever was sick and came to her returned back with perfect health and if any were sad or deiected in mind they received consolation and inward peace of soule 13. At last on a certain night as she was intenâ—ive to her devotions our Lord appeared to her and signified to her that the day of her dissolution was at hand Wherefore on the fourth day before the Nones of November being full of vertues and good works she gave up her Spirit to God And was buried neer the bodies of Saint Chebi and Saint Senan By her intercession Almighty God was pleased to work many Miracles among which this was one that she gave fight to a certain Carpenters daughter who had been blind from her Nativity c. 14. This is the account which Robert Abbot of Shrewsbury has given of the Gests of this glorious Virgin Saint Winefrid From what particular Records he extracted his Relation doth not appear But Tradition delivers that immediatly after her death her Story was written by the Holy Abbot Elerius her last Spirituall Father and probably from him the said Robert received most of the passages in his Narration 19. The Sacred Relicks of this Holy Virgin lay at Witheriac or Guitherine till the year one thousand one hundred and thirty eight at which time her Body was translated to a Monastery of Monks in Shrewsbury where Almighty God approved the Veneration which men with great devotion shewd to her by wonderfull miracles So frequent and so great a concourse there hath been ever since to her Shrine and likewise to her Well that in severall of our Kings raigns the fame of almost continuall Miracles wrought by her intercession hath invited severall Popes to confer speciall Indulgences on those which Visited them Her Feast on the third of November was generally celebrated in England with Nine Lessons and in her Office this Prayer was added O Almighty everlasting God who hast honoured the Blessed Virgin Saint Winefride with the reward of Virginity Grant to us we beseech thee by her intercession that we may despise the allurements of this world and together with her obtain the Seat of ever lasting glory Amen 16. Now it ought not to be esteemd a preiudice or ground of suspicion of the Truth of these Gests of Saint Winefride that Saint Beda and some other of our ancient Saxon Historians have not mentioned her among the other Saints of this age in whose praises they have so largely employed their Eloquence For Saint Beda professes his design to have been to relate the History of his own Saxon Nation onely in which he was imitated by following Historians and besides this so great a divorce there was in the affections of the Brittains and Saxons that they renounced all commerce together Hence it is that in the Writings of S. Beda c. there is a proâ—ound Silence not only of S. Winefride but likewise of S. Patrick S. Vrsuls S. David S. Dubritius S. Kentigern and others of whom we treated heretofore who yet without doubt were most illustrious Starrs of their respective ages and of the Brittish Church IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Of severall Brittish Saints Saint Beuno S Chebeus S. Senan S. Deifer S. Elerius 1 IN the forogoing Narration we have the Memory of five Saints celebrated Saint Beuno S. â—hebeus S. Senan S. Deifer and S. Elerius whose Names being written in the Book of Life have worthily found a place likewise in our Martyrologe As for S. Beuno no more of him is found then what hath been written already 2. S. Chebeus is no doubt the same whom heretofore we called S. Kebi sirnamed Corineus a Disciple of S. Hilary Bishop of Poâ—â—tiers in the year of our Lord three hundred sixty one who having instructed the Inhatants of Anglesey Monae in the Faith of Christ dyed and was buried in Northwales in whose Monument the Sacred Body of S. Winefride was layd His Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the ninth of November 3. S. Senan the assistant and instructour of S. Winefride in the perfection of a Religious liâ—e is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the twenty ninth of April where his death is assigned to this year six hundred and sixty He was for his Sanctity famous not onely in Wales but Cornwall also where there is a small haven and Town of Fishermen called from his Name 4. S. Deifer at the same time lived a retired life not far from SS Winefrids Monastery built by S. Beuno whose Successour he was in the direction of the said Holy Virgin He for his Sanctity and Miracles is in our Martyrologe placed among the Saints on the seaventh of March and his death is ascribed to the year of Grace six hundred sixty four 5. The Memory of S. Elerius is more celebrated then the rest he lived longer with S. Winefride and built a Monastery in the vale called Clutina saith Leland c. because watered with the River Cluid which divides the Province of Flint from that of Denbigh There it was that S. Winefride directed by severall Divine admonitions found him He so conjoynd the exercises of an Eremiticall and Monasticall conversation that he had diverse Disciples of both sexes which imitated his example and Institut of life 6. He for some time to decline the frequent concourse of Visitants and that he might more freely attend to God retired into a desart saith Pits And from hence Malbranque a French Antiquary collects that he passed over into France and fixed his habitation in the Northern parts oâ— it amongst the Morini For thus he writes About the year of Lord six hundred and sixty Elerius a Noble personage of Brittany passing the Sea and travelling the way which from Bouloign leads to Teroâ—anne came to Fruge a little distant from the rising of the River Life where he chose a seat for his Solitary living To this day a fountain and little Chappell are monuments of his Memory These in ancient times afforded great benefit and help both to the inhabitants of those places and strangers 7. The same Authour acknowledges that he returned into Brittany where he also dyed as the Acts of S. Winefride doe testify Now though our Martyrologe doe consign his death to the year of our Lord six hundred and sixty yet since Pits and many other of our Writers doe affirm that he wrote her life and consequently out-lived her his death is to be placed
out in those times that in the Kings Court Easter was twice observed the same year For whilst the King solemnised the Feast of our Lords Resurrection having ended his Fast at the same time the Queen with her attendants persisting still in their Fast celebrated Palm Sunday 7. This dissonance in the Observation of Easter was patiently tolerated by all whilst Bishop Aâ—dan lived because it was well known that though those who sent him would not permitt him to celebrate the Feast of Easter otherwise then they were accustomed yet he was zealous to perform all Christian duties of Faith Piety and Charity according to the custom practised by all Gods Saints And therefore he was deservedly beloved by all even those who differently celebrated Easter and not only by such as were of mean condition but by Bishops themselves though following the Roman observance as Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Felix Bishop of the East Angles had a venerable esteem of him 8. But when his Successour Finanus was dead and Colman in the year of Grace six hundred sixty one was sent by the Scotts to succeed him in the Bishoprick of Lindesfarn the Controversy about the Observance of Easter as also other points of Ecclesiasticall Discipline began to be agitated with greater heat insomuch as some did not without reason fear considering the pretended importance of the Question least an errour in it might preiudice their salvation and that though they calld themselves Christians they had or might run in vain 9. This Controversy was so publickly agitated by the Ecclesiasticks that it came to the knowledge of King Oswi and his Son Alcfrid both which interessed themselves in it King Oswi having been taught and baptised by the Scotts and perfectly understanding their language beleived the Truth to lye on their side But Alcfrid whose Teacher in matters of Religion Saint Wilfrid a most learned man was followd his iudgment who had made a voyage to Rome on purpose to learn true Ecclesiasticall doctrine and had spent much time in France with the Holy Bishop of Lyons Dalphinus from whom also he had received the Crown of Ecclesiasticall Tonsure These things considered King Alcfrid had reason to beleive that the teaching of S. Wilfrid deserved to be preferred before Scottish Traditions And for the esteem he had of his piety and learning he had bestowd on him a Monastery of forty families in a place called Inrhipun or Rippon which before had been in the possession of the Scotts but because they chose rather to quitt the place then change their countreys custom the King conferred it on him who both for his leâ—rning and piety well deserved it XVII CHAP. i. 2 c. A Synod or Solemne Conference touching the Paschal Solemnity between S. Wilfrid and Colman a Scottish Bishop 1. AFter this Narration S. Beda continues to relate how for the setling of peace in mens minds who were much divided it was necessary to assemble a Synod for so he calls it though indeed it was more properly a solemne Conference saith Baronius in asmuch as all the Bishops of that Province were not convoked to it but only such as then hapned to be present debated the matter before the King 2. As touching the time when this Assembly was convoked S. Beda setts it down precisely saying This Question was agitated in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred sixty four which was the two and twentieth of the Raign of King Oswi and the thirtieth from the time that the Scotts administred the Bishoprick of Lindesfarn in a Province of the English For Aidan held that Bishoprick seventeen years Finâ—n ten and Colman was now in his third year 3. The same Authour likewise elsewhere relates the names of the persons who were present in the said Assembly About the same time saith he Agilbert Bishop of the West Saxons a freind of King Alcfrid and of Abbot Wilfrid was come into the Province of the Northumbers and stayd some time with them Moreover upon the entreaty of King Alcfrid he ordained Wilfrid a Preist in the foresaid Monastery He had likewise attending on him a Preist named Agathon When therefore the Question about Easter the Ecclesiasticall Tâ—nsure and other Rites was moved it was orderd that a Synod should be assembled in the Monastery called Strenes-halch or Beacons-bay whereof Hilda a devout woman was Abbesse and that there the controversy should be determined 4. Both the Kings Oswi the Father and Alcfrid his son came thither and these Bishops Colman with his Clarks from Scotland and Agilbert with the Preists Agathon and Wilfrid with whom also ioyned Iacob and Romanus As for Hilda the Abbesse with her dependants and the Venerable Bishop Ceadda who as we have formerly declared was ordained by the Scotts they declared for the Scottish opinion This last Bishop was a most vigilant Interpreter for both parties 5. When all these were mett King Oswi first of all by way of Preface advising them that since they all professed to serve the same God and to expect the same heavenly kingdom they therefore ought all to hold the same Rule of living and uniformly celebrate the Divine Sacraments And for this reason the principall Enquiry ought to be Which side held the truer Tradition for that certainly was to be followd by all Having said this be in the first place commended his own Bishop Colman to declare What Rite that was which he in practise followd and whence he took its Originall 6. Hereto Colman thus answered The manner of celebrating the Paschal Solemnity which I in practise conform to I received from my Superiours who sent mee hither and ordained mee Bishop And it is the same which all our Ancestours men known to have been beloved and highly favoured by God have always practised This Rite let every one take heed how they contemn or reprove for it is the very same which as we read in Ecclesiasticall Story the Blessed Evangelist S. Iohn as likewise all the Churches governed by him have from the beginning celebrated 7. After that Bishop Colman had spoken these and other words to the same effect the King next commanded Bishop Agilbert to declare publickly likewise the manner of his Observance whence it sprung and upon what authority be conform'd thereto Agilbert answer'd I beseech your Maiesty that in my stead my Disciple Wilfrid the Preist may speak for wee are both of the same iudgment and agree with the rest here sitting who follow the generall Ecclesiasticall Tradition Besides he can much better and more perspicuously declare our sense in the English tongue then I can by an Interpreter 8. Wilfrid therefore the King so commanding thus began The manner of celebrating Easter practised by us we our selves saw generally practis'd at Rome where the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul lived taught suffred and were buried The very same observance we saw in the rest of Italy and in France likewise through both which countreys we travell'd partly
it is onely thirteen days old 15. And as touching your Father Columba and his Successours whose Rule you say you follow and whose Sanctity has been asserted by many Miracles I might answer That in the last day many will say to Christ that in his name they have prophecied cast out Devills and wrought many Miracles to whom he will say That he never knew them But far be it from mee to apply this to your Fathers since it is more iust that I should beleive good then evill of persons unknown to mee Therefore I will not deny but that they were devout servants of our Lord and favoured by him since with a pious intention though rusticall Simplicity they served him And my iudgment is that such an erroneous Observance of Easter did not much preiudice or endanger them because not any one had shewd them Rules of a more perfect Institut Wheras no doubt if any Catholick skilfull in calculation had rightly informed them they would as well have followd his instructions as they did obey these Precepts of God which they had learnt Wheras if thou and thy Companions henceforth contemne to obey the Decrees of the See Apostolick yea of the Vniversall Church which are moreover confirmed by Holy Scriptures without all doubt you will sin greivously For though your Fathers were Saints are they so few in number living in the corner of a remote Island to be preferred before the Vniversal Church spread over the whole world And if your Columba yea ours also if he were Christs was a Saint powerfull in Miracles shall his authority outweigh that of the Apostle to whom our Lord said Thou art Peter and upon this Rock I will build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not prevayl against it And to thee I will give the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven 16. Wilfrid having thus finished his discourse the King addressing his speech to Bishop Colman said Tell mee Were these words in very deed spoken by our Lord to S. Peter Who answered They were indeed spoken to him The King replied Can you produce any proof of so great power given to your Columba He answered No Sir The King added Doe both sides then among you agree that these words were spoken principally to S. Peter and that the keyes of Heavens gates were given him by our Lord They answered We both acknowledge this Thereupon the King concluded saying And I also assure you I have no intention to contradict the Porter of heaven but according to my knowledge and power I will obey his Ordinances in all things for feare when I come to heaven gates and he who keeps the keyes be displeased with mee there be none to open them and let mee in When the King had said thus all that were present both accessours and bystanders applauded his speech and relinquishing their former imperfect instituts speedily embraced those which appeared to be better 17. Thus ended this Synod ot Conference What effect it produced among the Scotts shall be shewed when we have concluded the Narration of another Controversy at the same time agitated touching the manner and fashion of the Ecclesiasticall Tonsure XVIII CHAP. 1.2 c. A Controversy in the same Synod touching Ecclesiasticall Tonsure Three severall manners of Tonsure 12. Agreement between the Saxons and Scotts c. in all Points of Doctrine 13. Obstinacy of the Scotts 1. THAT at this meeting there was a dispute touching Ecclesiastical Tonsure S. Beda expresly testifies But does not explain the point wherein the difficulty lay Yet this is certain that there was not any one in that Assembly which either derided or neglected the said Tonsure as Protestants now doe 2. The primitive antiquity of this Tonsure by which Ecclesiasticall persons for a sign of distinction frō the Layty by cutting off some part of the hair on the top of their heads formed it into the fashion of a Diadem or Crown is referred by S. Isidor to the Apostles and said to be an imitation of the Nazarites for thus he writes If I be not deceived the practise of the Ecclesiastical Tonsure was derived from the Nazarites Who first nourishing their hair and suffring it to grow long undertook by vow a laborious Exercise of Continence abstinence and other austerities which having performed they shaved their heads and by Gods command cast their hayr into the fire of the Sacrifice signifying thereby that they consecrated the perfection of their Devotion to our Lord. The practise according to this example was introduced by the Apostles importing that Ecclesiastical persons devoted to the service of God are consecrated to him as the Nazarites were which they testified by cutting off the hayr so professing that they devested themselves of the old man and his acts 3. The Controversy therefore was about the manner and fashion of the Tonsure of which there were severall kinds the Principall whereof are said to have taken their Originall from Saint Peter or Saint Paul The manner of Saint Peters was to shave the top of the head leaving below toward the forehead and ears a Circle or Diademe representing the Crown of thorns which our Lord bore Thus write Amalarius and Alcuinus who addes that this Saint Peter ordaind to the end that Clergy-men might be distinguished from secular not only in their cloathing but form of wearing their hayr And Steven the Preist called also Eddius writes of Saint Wilfrid that he willingly received from Saint Dalfinus Arch-bishop of Lyons the form of S. Peters Tonsure resembling the Crown of thorns encompassing our Lords head 4. This is the form of Tonsure at this day in use among the Disciples of S. Benedict and S. Francis as likewise some other Religious Orders and no doubt was anciently received by all Ecclesiasticall persons and which by the Greeks is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in following times as Bellarmin observes Ecclesiasticall persons among the Secular Clergy changed this Tonsure instead of the said Diademe about the lower part of the head shaving only the top or crown of the head in form of a Circle the which Circle at this day is enlarged according to the degrees of their Orders By which change the ordinance made by the fourth Council of Toledo is manifestly transgressed Let all Ecclesiasticall persons and Lectours as likewise Deacons and Preists shave the whole upper part of their head and leave below only the crown of a Circle Not as in the parts of France the Lectours are observed to doe who weare long hair as lay-men doe and onely shave a small Circle on the top of their heads For such a fashion is observed in Spain only by Hereticks Wherefore it is necessary for the taking away scandall from the Church that this mark of shame be abolished and that there be one onely fashion of Tonsure as is practised generally in all Spain 5. The Second manner of Tonsure is supposed to have descended from Saint Paul and saith S.
Anna heretofore King of that Nation had formerly built two Monasteries one for himself and the other for his Sister Edilburga His own Monastery was seated in the Province of Suderige or Surrey near the River Thames in a place called Ceorotesey that is the Island of Ceorot the present name is Chertsey His Sisters Monastery was in a place called Berekingham Barking in the Province of the East-Saxons where that Holy Virgin became a Mother and Nurse of many devout Virgins shewing her self worthy such a Brother being Zealous to advance the Spiritual perfection of those under her charge as severall Divine Miracles did testify 2. The fury of the pestilence wasting the countrey about invaded likewise this Monastery as well the part where the Virgins inhabited as that of the Monks which attended the Altar Whereupon the Holy Abbesse consulted with her Religious Subiects concerning a place commodious for the burial of the dead But receiving no resolution from them she purposed to expect an answer from God On a certain time therefore after they had ended their Midnight-devotions the Virgins going out of the Church to sing at the graves of the Monks on a sudden a wonderfull Light like a Sheet came over them wherewith they were so affrighted that they were forced to intermitt their Psalmody A little after the said light removed to the Southern part of the Monastery which lay west-ward from their Oratory and presently was taken up into heaven in the sight of them all insomuch as not any of them doubted but that the same light which was â—o conduct their Soules to glory marked also the place where their bodies were to expect a glorious Resurrection 3. The names of those Spouses of our Lord which out of this Monastery during this plague went to heaven are written in the Book of life S. Beda names only one before the death of S. Edilburga her name was Eadgida How she was called to her eternall reward he thus relates There was said he in the same Monastery a little boy not above three years old called Esica who by reason st his infant-age was bred up and taught by the Religious Virgins This child having been struck with the sayd infection and ready to dye called aloud to one of the said Virgins as if she had been present crying out Eadgid Eadgid Eadgid and with these words ended his present life and entred into life eternall And the same Virgin which the child at his death called on that very day dyed also of the same disease and followd him who had called her to the celestiall kingdom 4. Another likewise of those Handmaids of our Lord being struck with the same contagion and drawing to her end began about midnight to call to those which attended her desiring them to putt out the candle standing by This she often did but none obeyed her At last she said I know you think I speak I know not what but it is not so For I assure you I see so wonderfull a light in the room that the candles light is darknes compared to it And when after all this none answered her or complyed with her desire she said again Well let the candle burn if you please but know that is not my Light For my light will come at day-break After this she told them how a certain Holy man who dyed the same year had appeared to her assuring her that the next morning she should goe to everlasting light And the truth of this Vision was confirmed by the death of the said Virgin who expired at the break of day XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Plague among the Northumbers the death of S. Cedde and of Tuda Bishop of Lindesfarn 1. THe same horrible infection spread it self Northward likewise and there wrought the like destruction not only among the lay people but Religious also insomuch as many eminent for learning and Sanctity ended their mortality by it Among which the most illustrious were Cedd Bishop of London who according to his custom visiting his Monastery in the Province of the Northumbers was seised upon by that disease And Tuda Bishop of Lindesfarn 2. Concerning the former Saint Beda thus writes The Venerable Bishop Cedd having for the space of many years administred the Bishoprick of London in the Province of the East-Saxons and thereto ioynd the care likewise of the Monastery of Lestinghen in the Province of the Northumbers â—ver which he appointed Superiours it hapned that coming to visit the said Monastery in this time of Mortality the contagion surprising him he dyed there At first he was buried abroad but not long after a Church of Stone being built in the said Monastery and dedicated to the honour of the Blessed Virgin-Mother of our Lord his Body was removed and layd at the right hand of the Altar He committed the government of his Monastery after his death to his Brother Ceadda who was afterward consecrated a Bishop as we shall shortly declare 3. When the Monks of another Monastery of his in the Province of the East-Saxons heard that he was dead and buried in the Kingdom of the Northumbers about thirty of them went thither being desirous to live and when the pleasure of God should be to dye and be buried near the Body of their Venerable Father They were willingly received by their Brethren there and in a short time they all dyed of the same infection excepting one young child onely who as was constantly beleived was preserved from death by the prayers of the Holy Bishop For whereas he lived a long time after and gave himself to reading the Holy Scriptures he found at last that he had not been regenerated by the Waters of Baptism Whereupon being presently baptised he afterward was promoted to the Order of Preist-hood and did much good to many in Gods Church Therefore I doe not doubt as was said but that he was detaind from death by the intercession of his Holy Father out of love to whom he was come thither by whose prayers he thus escaâ—ped the danger of eternall death and also by hâ—â— teaching afforded the ministery of life and Salvation to others 4. In the same Province of the Northumbers by the same pestilence was snatcheâ— away also Tuda Bishop of Lindesfarn who had a little before upon the departure of Bishop Colman been ordained his Successour For so writes S Beda Colman said he being returnâ—â— into his Countrey the servant of our Lord Tuda received after him the Bishoprick of the Northumbers He had his instruction among the Southern Scotts and by them was ordained Bishop He received the fashion of the Ecclesiastical Tonsure according to the Custom of that Province but he observed the Catholick Rule of the Paschal Solemnity He was a good Religious Bishop but his government of that Church lasted a very short time He came out of Scotland during the life of Colman and with great diligence both by preaching and good example
he taught every where things belonging to Christian Faith and Truth Presently after his consecration being struck with the contagion then raigning in that Province saith Huntingdon he dyed and was buried at a place called Womalet But in S. Beda it is called Peynalech who adds that it was a Monastery 5. Moreover as S. Beda testifies when the Scottish Monks living in Lindesfarn departed thence with their Bishop Colman those which remaind received for their Superiour with the authority of Abbot the most Reverend gentle and mild man Eata who before was Abbot in the Monastery called Mailros This Translation was made as the report is upon the request of Bishop Colman at his departure to King Oswi Because the same Eata was one of the twelve children which Saint Aidan in the time of his Bishoprick had received from the English Nation to instruct them in the Doctrine of Christ. The said request of Bishop Colman was easily granted by King Oswi because he loved him very much for his gravity and prudence This is the same Eata who a while after was ordained Bishop of the same Church of Lindesfarn 6. Presently after the death of the Venerable Bishop Tuda there followed great commotions and debates in the Church of the Northumbers by reason of severall pretenders to the administration of the same Church as shall shortly be declared more at large XXIII CHAP. 1.2 The Plague in Ireland 3.4 c. The Gests of S. Egbert a Saxon Preist He reduces the Scotts to Catholick conformity his death 1. THere are severall other Saints commemorated in our Martyrologe whose death is assigned to this year as the two Royall Martyrs Ethelâ—ed and Ethelbert Sons of Wulfere King of the Mercians of whom we have already treated demonstrating that their Martyrdom could not fall so late Likewise two Royall Virgins S. Mildreda and Saint Milburga Neices of the same King by his Brother Merevald of whom we shall treat more commodiously hereafter 2. Following therefore the progresse of this Pestilence it will lead us into Ireland were we shall find matter proper for our present Subiect and related by S. Beda in the manner following The same killing infection faith he with equall destruction raged in Ireland Now there were at that time in the same Island many persons both of noble extraction and meaner state who in the times of Finan and Colman Bishops leaving their native countrey retired thither some to gain instruction and others to attend to their Spirituall Exercises and Mortification Severall of them therefore undertook a Monasticall Profession and not a few going from Cell to Cell where learned Masters inhabited addicted themselves to Reading and Study All these were freely and with a good will entertained by the Scotts who afforded them upon free cost both dayly nourishment books to read and instruction likewise 3. Among these there were two Noble young men of vertuous and towardly disposition Their names were Edelhum and Egbert The former of these was Brother of Edilhum or Ethelwin a man of great Sanctity who likewise the year following went into Ireland to enrich his mind with learning and being well instructed returned into his Native countrey Brittany where he was ordained Bishop of Lindisse or Lindesfare and worthy governed that Church many years of whom we shall treat more at large hereafter 4. The said two young men being in a Monastery which the Scotts or Irish call Rathmesige where all their companions were either taken out of the world by the infection or dispersed in other places they likewise both of them were struck with the same disease and greivously affected And of these two Egbert as a certain grave and sincere Preist who professed that he heard it from Egbert himself assured mee beleiving that he should not escape went one morning out of the Infirmary into a retired place where â—itting alone he began seriously to call to mind his former actions and feeling great compunction by the memory of his past sins he bedewd his face with teares and from the depth of his soule prayed to Almighty God not to take him out of the world till he had more perfectly performed Pennance for his past negligences and faults committed in his child hood and youth and till he had more plentifully exercised himself in good works He made a Vow likewise that he would live all his days a stranger and never return into Brittany where he was born likewise that besides the Solemn Canonicall Office he would every day recite the whole Psalter in memory of the Divine praises and also every week passe one whole day and night in fasting except he should be hindred by some bodily infirmity 5. Having concluded his weeping prayer and Vows he returned to his Cell where finding his companion asleep he likewise layd himself on his bed and falling into a slumber he was presently awaked by his companion who looking earnestly upon him said O Brother Egbert what have you done I hoped we should both together have gone to heaven But know that the things thou so earnestly prayed for are granted thee For he had learnt by a Vision both the subiect of Egberts prayers and that God would perform his desires In a word the following night Edelhum died 6. But Egbert in a short time shaking off the pains of his disease recovered and lived many years after He received the degree and Order of Preisthood which he adorned by many good actions suitable to that Profession and according to his desire being full of vertue and piety he a little while since to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred twenty nine being fourscore and ten years old went to everlasting ioyes 7. He lead a life with all perfection of Humility meeknes continence simplicity and iustice Insomuch as both by the example of his life by his assiduity in teaching zeale in correcting and liberality in giving what he had received from rich men he was very beneficiall both to his own countreymen and also to the Scotts and Picts among whom he lived 8. He added likewise to his forementioned Vows this Of never tasting any thing in Lent but once a day and then also onely bread and a small measure of thin milk Which milk his custom was to putt the day before in a glasse and when the night was past to take off the cream and drink the rest with a small portion of Bread The like measure of abstinence he was wâ—nt likewise to observe forty days before our Lords Nativity and as many after Pentecost 9. This is that S. Egbert who was the first and cheif mover of the glorious design of twelve Apostolicall English Preists to convert certain German Nations our Primitive Ancestors to the Christian Faith which they undertook and in a great measure performed These were S. Suâ—bert S. Willebrord S. Boniface and the rest of their illustrious companions S. Egbert was desirous to have ioynd in their labours and dangers but
was miraculously forbidden and hindred as we shall shew more at large when we come to the season of that Mission For Almighty God designed him for another employment which was the reducing of the Scottish Monks and Clergy to a conformity with the Catholick Church in the Celebration of Easter in Canonicall Tonsure and other Rites How this was effected S. Beda thus relates 10. Not long after saith he those Monks also which inhabited the Island of Hy of the Scottish nation together with all the Monasteries subiect to them were by Gods Providence brought to the Catholick Observance of Easter and Canonicall Tonsure For in the year after our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred and sixteen in which after that Osred King of the Northumbers was slain Coeâ—red governed there there came to them out of Ireland the holy and Venerable Preist Egbert of whom we spoke before and was with great reverence and ioy received by them He being a very winning Teacher and moreover one who devoutly practised what he taught was willingly hearkned to by them all and by his diligent and pious exhortations changed the inveterate Tradition of their Ancestours to whom we may apply that saying of the Apostle That they had a zeale of God but not according to knowledge and taught them to celebrate the Prime Christian Solemnity and to receive the Canonicall Tonsure after the Catholick and Apostolick manner And herein we may admire the mercifull dispensation of Divine Providence that the same Nation which formerly had with great willingnes communicated to our Ancestours the Light of Divine knowledge should afterward by our English Nation be brought to a perfect form of living in things whereof they were formerly ignorant As on the other side the Brittains who refused to communicate to the English the knowledge of the Christian Faith now that the same English were perfectly instructed in the Rule of Christianity yet they remaind in their inveterate Errours and celebrated Christian Solemnities and Rites in a manner different and opposite to the Vniversal Church 11. Now the said Monks of Hy by the teaching of Egbert received the Catholick Rites when Dunchad the tenth from S. Columba was Abbot of that Monastery and about fourscore years after they had sent Aidan to preach the Gospell to the English Nation The man of God Egbert remaind thirteen years in the said Island which he had consecrated as it were anew to our Lord by bringing among them the Spirit of Christian communion and peace 12. At length in the year of our Lords Incarnation seven hundred twenty nine in which the Paschall Solemnity fell on the eighth before the Calendâ— of May when he had solemnly celebrated Masse in Memory of the said Resurrection of our Lord the same day he likewise went to heaven and there in the Society of our Lord and his Apostles finished the ioy of that highest Festivity which he had begun on earth with his Brethren whom he had converted to Vnity Yea now he never ceases to celebrate it without end 13. And truly it was a wonderfull dispensation of the Divine Providence that this Venerable man not only passed out of this world to the Eternal Father upon the Paschal Feast but when that Feast was celebrated aright on such a day as it never had been before in those places This was great ioy to the Monks that they were arrived to the certain Catholick time of that Feast and that they were assured to enioy the Protection of the same Venerable Father by whom they were rectified And it was a ioy to him that he was preserved alive till he might see his Disciples solemnise that day together with him which formerly they had always avoyded Thus being assured of their amendment the most Reverend Father exulted to see that day of our Lord he saw it and was glad Thus happily he dyed and both in the Roman and other Martyrologes his name is recited among the Saint on the four and twentieth of April THE SEAVETEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. Pope Vitalians Letter to King Oswi concerning the election of an Arch-bishop of Canterbury in the place of Wigard who dyed at Rome 1. BY reason of the distractions caused by the late raging Pestilence the two principall Sees of Brittany were some years vacant But in the year of Grace six hundred sixty five by the care of two pious Kings Oswi King of the Northumbers and Egbert King of Kent order was taken for supplying them Thus writes Saint Beda King Oswi saith he though he had received his education and instruction from the Scotts yet now came to understand of a truth that the Roman was the Catholick Apostolick Church therefore ioyning in counsell with Egbert King of Kent they with the election and consent of the English Clergy sent to Rome to be ordained Arch-bishop of Canterbury a certain vertuous Preist and fittly qualified for that dignity named Wigard one of the Clergy of the late Arch-bishop Deus-dedit to the intent that he being invested with Archiepiscopall authority might ordain Catholick Bishops over all the Churches in Brittany 2. Moreover in token of their respect to the See Apostolick together with Wigard they sent Letters and presents to Pope Vitalâ—an who then sate in S. Peters Chaire with vessels of gold and silver in no small number saith the same Authour 3. Wigard being arrived at Rome and having acquainted the foresaid Pope with the cause of his iourney presently after both himself and almost all those of his attendance were swepd away by a pestilence which suddenly seised on them 4. Pope Vitaliam by his Letters to King Oswi dated the year following and which are extant in S. Beda gave him an account of these things In which Letters he first congratulates the Kings Orthodoxe faith and zeale for propagating the same Faith among his subjects Exhorting him earnestly in all things to follow the pious Rule and Tradition of S. Peter and S. Paul who were the two great Lights of the Vniversall Church Particularly he instructs him how the Catholick way of observing the Paschall Solemnity came from their teaching and practise 5. Consequently he informs him how he could not so soon find a man in all points adorned with such qualities as they required in a Prelate considering that the great distance of their countrey deterred men from accepting the Episcopall charge there But assoon as a fitt person could be found he would not fayle to direct him thither to pluck up all the tares which the Enemy had sown in their Churches 6. Then he adioyns his gratefull acknowledgment for the Gifts which he had sent in honour to the Blessed Prince of the Apostles assuring him that both himself and his whole Clergy would dayly pray to Almighty God for his health But as for the design'd Arch-bishop Wigard who brought those gifts he with great greife recounts his sudden taking out of
same purpose and that they having received his Benediction were returned full of sorrow the Monk who had heard the celestiall Musick went to the Bishop and prostrating himself to the ground before him said Venerable Father may it be permitted mee to ask you a question The Bishop answered Ask freely whatsoever thou wilt Then said he I beseech you tell mee What meant that ioyfull song which I heard sung by many with great ioy who came from heaven to this Oratory and after a while returned back to heaven again The Bishop replyed If thou hast indeed heard that Musick and perceived the heavenly company which came hither I command thee in the Name of our Lord that thou acquaint none with it before my death The truth is they were Angells and celestiall Spirits which came to call mee to receive those heavenly rewards which I always loved and desired and they have promised mee to return seaven dayes hence and conduct mee with them to heaven And indeed thus it came to passe as he had foretold For presently after a languishing infirmity came upon him which dayly encreased and on the seaventh day as had been promised him after he had armd himself against death by receiving devoutly the Body and blood of our Lord his soule was freed from the prison of his body and as we may piously beleive accompanied by Angells to celestiall ioyes Of whose glory S. Egbert was a witnes as we have already shewed in his Gests related by the same Authour 5. It is no wonder if he entertained with ioy the day of his death saith the same Authour since through the whole course of his life his cheif solicitude was to prepare himself for it insomuch as when any great wind or thunder hapned he would presently lay aside all other busines in hand and prostrating himself on his face pour forth his soule to God in prayer For as he told his Disciples the reason why God sends forth those voyces of terrour is to imprint his fear in mens minds and make them mindfull of those storms and tempests which shall be raised in the last dayes before the Generall Iudgment This S. Beda relates from the testimony of a Religious Monk called Trumbert his Master in Divine learning who had been a Disciple of this Holy Bishop 6. Now S. Ceadda dyed on the sixth day before the Nones of March and was first buried near the Church of our Blessed Lady But afterwards a magnificent Church having been built to the honour of the Prince of the Apostles his Sacred bones were translated thither And in both places for a proof of his Sanctity frequent miracles and cures were wrought 7. The place where he was buried was covered with a woodden tomb built in the form of a little house having a window in the wall through which such as in devotion came thither were accustomed to putt in their hand and take thence some part of the dust Which they mingled with water and gave to be tasted to sick men or cattell also by which their infirmities were presently taken away 8. We may with more assurance relate these Miracles because even the Lutheran Centuriators of Magdeburg acknowledge their beleif of them For thus they write Ceadda the Brother of Ced succeeded Iarumannus in the Bishoprick of the Mercians He received from King Wulfere his Episcopal See in a town of Lindissi called Lichfeild and governed the Churches of the Midland-English and Lindesfarians After his death he was renouned for Miracles insomuch as a man who was frantick and slept only at his tomb was restored to health and others afflicted with any manner of diseases by tasting the dust of his monument were perfectly cured 9. His Memory was with great devotion celebrated in all succeeding ages insomuch as the Cathedrall Church of his Bishoprick being raised with greater magnificence took its appellation from him This came to passe in the dayes of King Edward the second at which time saith B. Godwin Walter Langton Bishop of that See of Lichfeild bestowed two thousand pounds to enrich the Chest which contained the Body of his Predecessour S. Ceadda or Chad and likewise encompassed the precincts of the Church with a wall and ditch adding thereto two gates one very magnificently built toward the west and a lesser one to the East 10. To conclude this Narration we must not omitt one late memorable example of a wonderfull iudgment of God against the professed Enemies of his Saints In the beginning of the late rebellious warr a warr undertaken as much against Gods departed Saints as living Governours one of the most zealous Leaders of a Sacrilegious faction conducting his Army to this Citty of Lichfeild with an intention to break into the Inclosure of S. Ceadda's Church fortified by a Royal party whilst compleatly armed he pulled up the visour of his helmet that he might better view how to place his Ordinance against the wall was mortally wounded in the eye being the only part of his body exposed to danger by a bullet short at random Thus he perished in the heat of his fury whilst he assaulted the Church of S. Ceadda and upon the very Feast day of S. Ceadda 11. In the place of S. Ceadda the Arch-bishop Theodore ordained Bishop of that See a good and modest man saith S. Beda named Winfrid or Wilfrid who was Deacon to his Predecessour and at that time lived in the Monastery of Athburn Of whom we shall speak more hereafter X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of severall Saints Of King Oswi Of Abbot Boisilus Of Oswin a Monk of Diman and Adammannus 1. IN the six hundred and seaventieth year of our Lords Incarnation saith S. Beda which was the second year after the coming of Theodore into Brittany Oswi King of the Northumbers in the fifty eighth year of his age fell sick of an infirmity of which he dyed At the same time he was so affectionatly desirous to receive more perfect Instruction in Religion from the Apostolick See of Rome that he was determined in case he had recovered of that disease to goe thither and end his days at the Sacred places of the Apostles for which purpose he had desired the Holy Arch-bishop Wilfrid to be his guide in that journey for which he designed him a great summe of money He dyed the fifteenth day before the Calends of March and left his Son Egfrid heyr of the Kingdom He was buried in the Monastery of Strenshalch to which he had long before consecrated his daughter Edelfleda from her first infancy as hath been declared 2. That he dyed in general opinion of Sanctity appears in that his Name is read among the Saints in our Martyrologe on the fiâ—teenth of February And William of Malmsbury recounts how his body together with the bodies of many other Saints was removed three hundred years after his death For thus he writes At Streneshalt in the Quire
of Religious Wirgins there famous for being the Monument of many holy Bishops and glorious Princes it is now called Whitby by the devout industry of certain persons their sacred ashes almost lost in oblivion were discovered to the light and of late there were found and translated to a more honourable place the Bodies of severall Saints as Bishop Trumwin King Oswi and his daughter Elfleda who was Abbesse of the same Monastery after S. Hilda 3. Besides King Oswi severall other English Saints are recorded to have dyed the same year Among whom our Martyrologe mentions the Holy Abbot Boisilus who governed the Monastery of Mailrose and there gave the Habit and Tonsure to S. Cuthbert He was famous for the gift of Prophecy and after he had spent many years there as Monk and afterward Abbot was at last called and conducted to heaven by Angells S. Beda stiles him a man of sublime Vertues relates how S. Cuthbert was vont to say of him I have known very many who have far excelled mee in purity of heart and sublimity of Propheticall Grace Among whom was the Venerable servant of Christ Boisilus whose name is to be mentioned with all honour by mee in as much as in his old age he gave mee then a young man my education in the Monastery of Mailrose at which time he prophetically foretold all things which were to befall mee And among all his predictions there remains now onely one which I desire may never be fulfilld This he spoke because the said Servant of our Lord had declared to him that he should be exalted to the degree and Office of a Bishop Which charge he trembled to undergoe being much affected to a retired contemplative life His successour in the government of the said Monastery was the same S. Cuthbert 4 The same year likewise dyed a certain holy Monk in the Monastery of Lestinghen called Oswin a man eminent for his abstinence and Prayer He was descended from Brittish Ancestours but spent his life among the Scotts and English wfiich is an argument that the Brittains Scotts and Saxons were united in the same Faith 5 In the same Martyrologe are recorded also the names of S. Diman on the nineteenth of Iuly and S. Adamannus Abbot of the Monastery of Hye on the second of November this same year Whose gests I leave to the Scottish Writers XI CHAP. 1. Many pious Kings and Bishops 2. King Kenwalch his Liberality to Glastonbury 3.4 Of Brithwald Abbot of Glastonbury 1. THE English-Saxon Church at this time flourished wonderfully under severall Kings eminent in Sanctity and munisicent in advancing the service of God by building Churches and Monasteries such were Egbert in Kent Sebb at London Kenwalch in the West Wulfer among the Mercians and Oswi among the Northumbrians And at the same time the piety of these Kings was much advanced by the zeale of many holy Bishops industrious in propagating the true Faith and Ecclesiasticall Discipline Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury Wilfrid in the Province of the Northumbers Ceadda in that of the Mercians To whom we may adde Putta Bishop of Rochester and Lentherius or Eleuthetherius Nephew of S. Agilbert Bishop of Paris who accompanied Theodore into Brittany and at the desire of King Kenwalch was this year consecrated by the same Theodore Bishop of the West-Saxons 4. Among the fruits this year gathered out of this fertile ground we may reckon the Donation of King Kenwalch to the Monastery of Glastonbury mentioned in the Great Charter of King Ina dated the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five in which among others we read this passage To the Ancient Church seated in the place called Glasteie I grant out of my paternall possessions for the maintaining Regular Observance and use of the Monks ten hydes of land at Brente c. together with all the lands conferred by my Ancestors on the same Church as King Kenwalch who by the intercession of S. Theodore Arch-bishop gave to the same Church Ferlinguere Beokerie Godeneie Martinsie and Edresie But this though stiled a Donation seems rather for the most part to have been a Restitution of Lands anciently given to that famous Monastery by former Brittish Princes 3. At this time the Abbot of Glastonbury was Brithwald who was the first of the Saxon race who governed that Monastery for before this all the Abbots were Brittains So writes William of Malmsbury in his Antiquities of this place There succeeded at Glastonbury saith he very many Abbots of the Brittish Nation whose names gests and memory have been oblitterated by antiquity Yet that the Church it self was held in great veneration by the Nobles of the Brittains appears by this that many of their Bodies have been enterred there c. But after that two hundred sixty seaven years from the time of Saint Patrick were run out during the raign of Kenwalch the Son of Kinegilse who was also called â—enwallâ— the first Abbot of the English Nation who governed that Monastery was Brithwald 4. This Brithwald was Son to a Brother of the King of the Mercians and according to the familiar devotion of that age renounced all secular pretentions and retired from the world to consecrate himsel to the service of God in solitude to which he was so affected that he again retired from that Monastery much frequented to another more obscure called Raculf or Reculver although both the King and Bishop of the Diocese saith the same Authour did earnestly oppose it But Almighty God for the good of his Church crossed his design for the New Monastery chosen for his retreat being seated near Canterbury a person so illustrious for his birth being son to a Brother of King Ethelred and so famous for his religion and piety could not long lye hid but after the death of the Arch-bishop Theodore was elected and even compelled to succeed him in that See Of him we shall treat further in due place XII CHAP. 1. 2. c. Of the building of the Monastery of Abindon by Cissa and his Nephew HEANE 6. Cylla the Sister of Heane builds a Monastery of Virgins at Helnestow Of her Black Crosse. 1. A Certain Authour called Iohn in his Golden History cited by the R F. Clement Rayner in his Apostolate of the Benedictins affirms that at this time the Monastery of Abindon was built by a certain Saxon Prince called Cissa Which if it be true as indeed it seems most probable it will invalidate the authority of the Brittish Records which pretend that this Monastery was built and flourished exceedingly in the ancient times of the Brittains and that there was a famous Schoole of learning in which Constantin is sayd to have been taught in his younger yeares as we have related in the occurrents of the year of Grace three hunered and nine 2. Concerning this famous Monastery we read in the History anciently written of it that when Hengist the Saxon perfidiously murdred at
particularly in their zeale and devotion to the Sacrament of Confirmation of which the Brittains also were very desirous as hath been declared I will here set down in the words of the same Authour with whom likewise Mathew of Westminster agrees in the relation 6. When the Bishop entred into a village called Tidâ—afrey or according to Mathew of Westminster Tundanfre there mett him a great multitude of Women offring their children to be confirmed by him Amongst them one woman mingled her self craâ—tiâ—y carrying in her armes her dead child pretending that he should be catechised but inwardly perswaded that by the Bishops Sanctity he should be restored to life The holy Bishop therefore uncovering the chids face to the end he might perform the due Rites found that he was dead Then the woman perceiving that her fraud did not succeed betook her self to prayers earnestly beseeching him for God and his holy Mothers sake if he had any Faith or pitty to restore life to her child Saying this she cast her self at his feet and would not be removed thus offring an importunate violence toward him All this while the Bishop continued doubtfull whether he should seem rash in attempting the Miracle or reject the tears and prayers of the disconsolate woman But a charitable pitty at last gott the Victory therefore after he had with a low voyce repeated certain devout passages out of the Psalms he layd his right hand on the dead body whereupon immediatly the soule was restored for by gasping moving his eye-lids and stirring his whole body he gave proof that he was alive The mother for ioy began to cry out but was restraind by the Bishop The child was called Eâ—hâ—lwald who was afterward a Monk at Rippon remaining there a Monument of the Bishops Sanctity 7. The same Authour further relates another Miracle wrought by the same Bishop upon a Monk who falling from the topp of the Church whilst it was building at the costs of the same King Egbert broke all his bones and tore a sunder almost all his members and was restored to health by the prayers of the Holy Bishop and his Convent 8. It was in the year following that King Egfrid at last gave way to the importunate prayers of his Virgin Wife Saint Ediltrudis to retire into a Monastery at Coldingham under the government of S. Ebba Aunt to King Egfrid and Sister to S. Oswald and Oswi Kings of the Northumbers as before hath been declared at large XIV CHAP. 1. Lothere succeedes his Brother Egbert in the Kingdom of Kent 2. 3 c. A Nationall Synod assembled by Arch-bishop Theodore at Hertford The Acts of the sayd Synod 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy three saith S. Beda Egbert King of Kent dyed in the ninth year of his raign and though he left behind him two sons Edric and Wigtred yet whether it was by Egberts example who succeeded his Brother to the prejudice of his Nephews or that the infancy of these two young Princes made them esteemd uncapable of governing he was succeeded by his Brother Lothere who raigned eleaven years and seaven monthes and then was deprived both of his Kingdom and life by his Nephew Edric 2. In the same year Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury having a pious intention to compose and introduce an uniformity in Faith and Discipline among all the Saxon Churches of Brittany convoked a Synod of the Bishops of both Provinces Such an Vniversal authority in this Island had been either conferred or confirmed to him by Pope Vitalian at the first entrance of the said Arch-bishop into Brittany as appears by his letters dated to him in the year of Grace six hundred sixty nine which Letters are recorded by William of Malmsbury and in them we read this passage It hath seemd good to us to exhort thee and at this present to commend to thy wisedom and piety all the Churches situated in the Isle of Brittany Whatsoever Priviledges and Ordinances therefore have been established and ratified by our Predecessour Saint Gregory to Augustin his Legate Sincello or allowed by the Sacred use of the Archiepiscopall Pall we grant unto thee for ever c. 3. By vertue of this authority therefore was this Synod assembled by the Arch bishop Theodore The place where it was celebrated is by the same S. Beda stiled Herudford mistakingly interpreted by B. Parker and B. Godwin to be Hereford in the Province of the Silures and by others to have been Thetford among the Iceni Camden therefore in his Description of the Cattieuchlani rightly names the place of this Synod Hertford the true name whereof is Herudford and it signifies the Red sord 4. We will here from S. Beda sett down a Copy of the Acts of this Synod compiled by the said Arch-bishop himself according to this tenour In the Name of our Lord God and Saviour Iesus-Christ the same Iesus Christ raigning for ever and governing his Church It was by us iudged fitt that wee should meet together according to the manner prescribed by the Venerable Canons and treat touching matters necessary for the Church Wee assembled therefore together on the four and twentieth day of September on the first Indiction in a place called Herudford The persons meeting were these I Theodore appointed though unworthy by the See Apostolick Bishop of the Church of Canterbury and my fellow Bishop and most Reverend Brother Bisi Bishop of the East-Angles Likewise our Brother and fellow Bishop Wilfrid Bishop of the Nation of the Northumbers was by his Delegates assistent to us There were personally present also our Brethren and fellow Bishops Putta Bishop of the Castle of the Cantuarians called Rochester Leutherius Bishop of the West-Saxons and Winfrid Bishop of the Province of the Mercians Harpsfeild adds that besides these Bishops there was present at this Synod Egfrid King of the Northumbers 5. When we were all mett together and every one had taken his seat according to his order I thus spoke to them I beseech you my beloved Brethren by the fear and love of our Redeemer that 〈◊〉 may all unanimously advise and determine sincerely to keep and observe all the Decrees and definitions touching our Holy Faith which have been made by the Holy and Orthodoxe Fathers These and severall other speeches regarding the conservation of Charity and Vnity of the Church I prosecuted to them and having concluded I asked them one by one in order Whether they did consent that those things which had been Canonically decreed by the Fathers should be inviolably observed Hereto all our Fellow-bishops answered saying It pleases us all very well that whatsoever has been defind by the Canons of the Holy Fathers should be chearfully and willingly observed by us all Hereupon I presently produced to them the same Book of Canons in which I had especially noted in severall places ten Chapters which I read unto them because I conceived them very necessary
for us and I desired that those Chapters might with a more particular diligence and care be observed 6. The first Chapter was That we should all uniformly keep the Holy Feast of Easter on the Sunday following the fourteenth day of the first Month of March The Second That No Bishop should usurp or invade the Diocese of another but content himself with governing the people entrusted to his Charge The third That it should not be lawfull for any Bishop to disquiet any way the Monasteries in his Diocese consecrated to God nor violently take from them any thing belonging to them The fourth That Monks should not be permitted to goe from Monastery to Monastery except by dismission of their own Abbot but remain in that Obedience which they promised as the time of their Conversion and Profession The fifth That no Ecclesiasticall person shall leave his own Bishop and wander abroad nor be entertaind by any other Bishop without the commendatory Letters of his own Prelat But in case such on one shall be received by any and shall refuse being summoned to return both he who receives him and is so received shall be lyable to Excommunication The sixth That Bishops and Preists travelling out of their own precincts be contented with such hospitality as shall be given them and that it shall be unlawfull for them to exercise any Sacerdotall Office without the permission of the Bishop in whose Diocese they are known to be The Seaventh That a Synod shall be assembled twice every year Notwithstanding because there may be divers impediments hereof It was thought fitt by them all that such a Synod should meet every year once the first day of August at a place called Clofeshooh The Eighth That no Bishop shall ambitiously preferr himself before another but that all take place according to the order and antiquity of their consecration The Ninth Chapter containd a common debate that since the number of Christians was augmented therefore also more Bishops should be ordained But of this for the present we concluded nothing The Tenth regarded Mariages That no mariages should be allowd but such as were according to the Canons That incest should be strictly forbidden That none should forsake his own wife except for the cause of fornication as the Gospell teacheth And in case any one shall so reiect his own wife lawfully ioynd to him such an one if he will shew himself a true Christian must not ioyn himself to another but remain so or be reconciled to his own wife 7. After wee had in common treated and defind these Chapters or Canons it was thought good to the end that no scandalous contention should heâ—eafter arise and to prevent the publishing false Transcripts of them that they should be confirmd by every Bishops Subscription And this Resolution of the Synod I dictated to the Notary Titillus who wrote it down This was done in the Month and Indiction before mentiond Whosoever therefore shall any wayes endeavour to infringe these our Definitions conformable to the Decrees of ancient Canons confirmed by our unanimous Subscriptions Let such an one know that he is separated from our Communion and from the Exercise of all Sacerdotall Offices May the divine Grace preserve us in safety living in the Vnity of Gods Holy Church 8. These were the Acts of this Synod as they are recorded by S. Beda who subioyns these words This Synod was celebrated in the year six hundred seaventy three from our Lord Incarnation in which year Egbert King of the Cantuarians had dyed in the month of Iuly to whoâ— his Brother Lothere succeeded in the kingdom which he held eleaven years and seaven Monthes XV. CHAP. 1. 2. 3. The Province of the East-angles divided into two Dioceses Dumwich and Elâ—ham 4. 5 c. The Gests of S. Editha Virgin and Martyr 1. WHereas in the ninth Canon of the forementioned Synod it had been treated but not fully concluded at least not putt in execution that the number of Bishops and Episcopal Sees should be encreased presently after by the care and authority of the Arch-bishop Theodore the Church of the East-angles hitherto governed by one Bishop was divided into two Dioceses 2. This is thus particularly related together with the occasion of it by S. Beda Bisi Bishop of the East-angles saith he who is said to have been present in the forementioned Synod was the Successour of Boniface of whom we spoke before He was a man of great Sanctity and Religion For Boniface dying after he had administred that Bishoprick seaventeen years Bisi was by the Archbishop Theodore ordained Bishop in his place Who though being yet alive but by a greivous infirmity rendred incapable to execute his Episcopall function there were in his room elected and consecrated two Bishops Aecca and Beadwine the Episcopall See of Aecca being placed at Dumwich and that of Beadwine at North-Elmham And from that time to this the said Province has been administred by two Bishops 3. These were the two Prelats mentioned in the life of Ositha Queen and Martyr Whose gests therefore are unduly referred to the year of Grace six hundred fifty three by Alberic the Writer of her life in which errour he is followd by Haraeus in his Martyrologe c. 4. S. Ositha was daughter of a Mercian Prince named Frithwald and of Wilteburga daughter of Penda King of the Mercians She had her education in vertue and piety in a certain Monastery governed by the Holy Abbesse Movenna Out of which she was afterward recalled by her parents and notwithstanding she had in resolution of mind consecrated her Virginity to God yet by their authority she became wise to Sighere Companion of S. Sebb in the Kingdom of the East-angles And following the example of S. Ediltrudis Queen of the Northumbers she preferred the love of her heavenly Bridegroom before the Embraces of a King With which devotion of hers her husband likewise piously complied and moreover not only permitted her to consecrate her self to our Lord but bestowd on her a village situated near the Sea called Chic where building a Monastery she enclosed her self And after she had spent some time in the service of God it hapned that a Troop of Danish Pirats landed there Who going out of their ships wasted and burnt the countrey there about using all manner of cruelty against the Christian inhabitants Then he who was the Captain of that impious band having learne the condition and Religious Life of the Blessed Virgin S. Ositha began by entreaties and presents to tempt her to Idolatry adding withall threats of scourging and other torments if she refused to adore the Gods which he worshipped But the Holy Virgin despising his flatteries and not fearing his threats made small account of the torments attending her Whereupon the said Capptain enraged at her constancy and scorn of his Idols pronounced sentence of death against her commanding her to lay down her head to be cutt off And
mutuall charity and Humility After which she happily departed to our Lord on the third day before the Ideâ— of Iuly and was both durâ—ng her life and after her death powerfull in Miracles 5. Her Body was with great honour enterred in the said Monastery of Menstrey where it reposed near four hundred years illustrious by the Veneration of pious Christians and the glory of frequent Miracles From thence about the year of Grace one thousand and thirty it was translated to Canterbury Alstan being Abbot there as shall be declared Concerning which Translation William of Malmsbury thus writes In following time the Sacred Body of Saint Mildred was translated to the Monastery of Saint Augustin in Canterbury where it is with great devotion venerated by the Monks and for the fame of her piety and sweetnes answerable to her Name honoured by all And although all the corners of the said Monastery are full of Saint Bodies eminent for their Sanctity and Merits insomuch as any one of them might suffise to give a luster to the whole Kingdom yet the Relicks of none are with more affectionate honour venerated then hers She is present to all that love her and ready to hear and fullfill the requests of every one c. At London likewise there remains to this day a Church dedicated to her honour 6. Moreover her Memory is celebrated in the Belgick Provinces For as Aubert Miraeus testifies part of her Relicks was transported to Daventry and reposed there in the Cathedral Church Mention is also made of the same Relicks in the Gallican Martyrologe on the thirteenth of Iuly in these words At Daventry in Belgium is the Veneration of the Relicks of S. Mildreda an English Virgin consecrated to God in the Monastery of Chelles in the Territory of Paris which are reposed in the Cathedral Church of S. Lebuin together with the Bodies of the same Saint Lebuin and also of S. Marcellinus Her departure out of the world have given luster to this day Saint Mildreda was conveniently associated to these two Saints Lebuin and Marcellinus for her agreement with them both in her faith and countrey For they were English-Saxons likewise who together with Saint Willebrord preached the Faith to the inhabitants of Friseland and Geldres of whom we shal treat hereafter 7. The determinate year of the death of these two Holy Virgins Saint Milburga and Saint Mildreda is uncertain Certain only it is that it is wrongfully ascribed by some Writers to the year of Grace six hundred sixty four For since the same Authours affirm that they were consecrated by Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury who came not into Brittany till after that year it is evident that in their computation there is an Antichronism 8. We may therefore more commodiously ascribe it to this year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy six In which year on the six and twentieth of February our Martyrologe commemorates the Deposition of their youngest Sister Saint Milgitha or Saint Milwida Concerning whom a very shhort account is given by our ancient Authours For of her wee read only that she entred into the Monastery of Estrey built by the Penitent King Egbert in Kent where she so well imitated the Sanctity of her Sisters that she likewise deserved a place in the Catalogue of our Saints 6. From these we must not separate a young Brother of theirs called Mereâ—in Concerning whom Mathew of Westminster and Florentius testify this only that he was a child of eminent Sanctity XX. CHAP. 1. 2. c. The death and Miracles of Saint Ethelburga daughter of Anna King of the East angles 5. 6 Of S. Thoritgitha 7. Of S. Hildelida 1. TO the same year is referred likewise the death of Saint Ethelburga daughter to Anna the pious King of the East-angles and Sister to Saint Erconwald She was as hath been said Abbesse of the Monastery of Berking founded by her Brother 2. Concerning her death hapning the fifth day before the Ides of October thus writes Saint Beda When Edilburga the proâ—â— Mother of that devoâ—â— Congregation was to be taken out of the world a wonderfull vision appeared to one of the Religious Sisters named Theorethid who had lived many years in the Monastery serving our â—ord with all humility and sincerity and had been an assistant to the Holy Abbesse in promoting the observance of Regular Disciplin her charge being to instruct and correct the younger Sisters Moreover to the end that her spirituall strength might be perfected by infirmity as the Apostle saith she was suddenly assaulted by a most sharp disease and for the space of nine years greivously tormented with it This hapned to her by the mercifull Providence of her Saviour to the end that by this furnace of divine tribulation whatsoever defects or impurities through ignorance or negligence had insinuated themselves into her soule might be cleansed away and consumed 3. Now on a certain night towards the dawn of the morning this Religious Virgin upon some occasion going out of her chamber saw manifestly as it were a human body more bright then the Sun enwrapped in linnen which being transported out of the Dormitory of the Religious Virgins was caried up to heaven And whilst she observed diligently by what force the said body should be raised upwards she saw that it was so lifted up by certain ropes more resplendent then gold by which it was drawn higher and higher till at last the heavens opening it was received in after which she could see it no longer 4. Considering this Vision she did not at all doubt but that it imported that some one of that devout Congregation should shortly dye whose soule by good works formerly done should as by certains cords be raised up to heaven And indeed so it fell out For a few days after Saint Edilburga the devout Mother of the said Congregation was freed from the prison of her body who had lead her life in such perfection that none who knew her could doubt but when she left this world the entrance into her heavenly countrey would be opened to her 5. S. Ethelburga was buried in the same Monastery and after her death likewise was not wanting to procure comforts and blessings to her Religious Sisters For as the same S. Beda relates There was in the same Monastery a Devout Virgin of Noble descent but more ennobled by her Piety called Thorithgida who for many years had been so utterly deprived of the use of her limbs that she could not stirr any one of them She being informed that the Body of the Venerable Abbesse was caried to the Church where it was exposed some time before the buriall desired she might be transported thither and placed leaning toward it in the posture of one that prayes This being done she addressed her petition to her as if she had been alive beseeching her to obtain from her mercifull Creatour that she might at length be freed from her
so tedious and bitter torments And within a short time her prayers were heard for the twelfth day after she was delivered from her corruptible body and made an exchange of her temporall afflictions for eternall happines and rest 6. We will hereto from the same Authour add another Testimonial of the same Holy Virgins Sanctity hapning three years after in her Monastery of Barking When the forementioned Hand-mayd of our Lord Thorithgâ—d had continued yet three years in the body after the decease of her Mistresse she was so wholly consumed with her foresaid infirmity that there remaind scarce any flesh to cover her bones And at last when the time of her dissolution approached she lost all use and motion not only of her limbs but her tongue also In this state after she had continued three days and as many nights she was on a sudden revived with a spiritual vision insomuch as she opened both her eyes and lipps also and looking up stedfastly to heaven she began thus to speak to a person who it seems appeared to her Your presence is most wellcom to mee Having said this she held her peace a little while as expecting the answer of the said person And again with some shew of passion she added If this may not be yet I beseech you let not the space in the mean time be long Then remaining silent awhile she concluded If this decree can by no means be altered yet I pray you let the delay not be beyond this following night Having spoken this she was askd by her companions assisting her who it was with whom she talkd With my most dear Mother Edilburga said she From whence they understood that the Saint was come to signify to her that the â—ower of her departure was at hand For according to her request after one day and night had passed she was freed from the chain both of her infirmity and body and was rewarded with eternal ioyes No wonder therefore that this devout Virgin Thorithgitha is placed among the Saints in our Martyrologe on the three and twentieth of February in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight 7. There succeeded her in the government of the Monastery of Barking saith Saint Beda the devout servant of our Lord Saint Hildelida who continued many years Abbesse thereof no lesse then four and twenty and shewed great diligence and zeale in maintaining Regular observance and providing all things necessary for her Community This is the same Saint Hildelida to whom Saint Aldelm fourteen years after this inscribed his Book entitled of Virginity and between whom passed severall Letters yet extant Of whom we shall treat further hereafter XXI CAAP. 1. The death of Escuin King of the West-Saxons 2. Of Hedda Bishop of the West-Saxons Successour to S. Leutherius 3. 4. c. The Rule of S Benedict introduced into Glastonbury when into other Monasteries c. 1. EScuin King of the West-Saxons after a short raign of two years dying Kentuin remained sole King of those Provinces He is by Alcuin named Entuin 2. In the beginning of his raign Leutherius Bishop of the West-Saxons dying the said King called out of his Monastery a Religious man named Hedda who according to Saint Beda's testimony was a good and iust man and worthily exercised the Episcopal charge in directing and teaching his flock being enabled thereto rather by the love of piety engrafted in his heart then by study or learning Which Character seeming to import that he was but meanly furnished with litterature does not satisfy William of Malmsbury who professes that he had seen severall Epistles of his which argued the Writer not to have been destitute of learning as likewise severall Treatises of S. Aldelm directed to him abounding with eloqâ—nce and profound knowledge He having been a Monk and Abbot administred the said Bishoprick the space of thirty years and more and his Sanctity was testified by many Miracles c. He was consecrated Bishop in the Citty of London saith S. Beda by Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury 3. Concerning this Holy Bishop and particularly his solicitude to advance Religious Observance we read this passage qouted out of the great Table of Glastonbury by B. Vsher Bishop Hedda his body to this day reposes under a stone-Pyramid heretofore curiously engraven in the upper Church-yard of the Monks He obtained of King Cantwin to the Old Church a liberty royal in the Isle of Glastonbury as likewise a free power to the Monks there serving God of electing and constituting over themselves an Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict 4. Inas King of the West-Saxons in his great Charter of Priviledges granted to the same Monastery in the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five makes mention of this Indult confirming all former Donations given by his Predecessours or others to that Monastery particularly that of King Kenwalch who by the intercession of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury bestowed on it these lands Ferlingmere Beokeri Godney Martinesey Edresey likewise of King Kentwin who gave Glastingie and was wont to call the said Monastery the Mother of Saints ordaining that it should enjoy an immunity from all both Secular and Ecclesiasticall duties and added withall this Priviledge That the Monks living there should have the power to elect and constitute to themselves a Superiour according to the Rule of S. Benedict Also of Bishop Hedda who with the allowance and approbation of Cedwalla though a Pagan under his own hand gave Lantocai of Baldred who gave Pennard containing six hydes of land of Athelard who gaue Pohelt containing sixty hydes all whose Donations I doe approve and confirm c. 5. Here is the first mention of S. Benedicts Rule received in the Monastery of Glastonbury How long before this time it had been there embraced or whether it now entred by the procuring of Bishop Hedda does not appear But certain it is that those Writers are mistaken who affirm that before S Dunstan's government of that Monastery the Monks thereof were not professed Disciples of S. Benedict After this time the said Rule and Profession by little and little took place in most other Monasteries as in the Norin-parts by the diligence of S. Wilfrid and of S. Benedict sirnamed Biscop Yea the Brittains also and Scotts who had received their Religious Instituts from the Irish began to disuse their ancient Rites and esteemed it piety to conform themselves to the Rule of S. Benedict But as for the Monasteries of Canterbury and the whole Province of Kent there is not the least mark afforded in ancient Story that the Institut of S. Benedict was introduced among them after their coming into Brittany on the contrary they were Kentish Monks who were employd in settling the said Institut among the Northumbers So that it is demonstrably evident that the Prime Apostles of the Christian Faith among the Saxons professed and brought in the same Rule 6. Now this Priviledge at
this time given to the Monks of Glastonbury of electing their own Abbott argues that in former ages the constituting of Abbots belonged not to the Monks but to the Bishop or the Prince from whose power and Iurisdiction the Monks could not exempt themselves without their free devesting themselves of it which we see here done by King Kentwin and Bishop Hedda concerning whom we shall speak more hereafter 7. As for King Kentuin the Memory of his Munificence to the Monastery of Glastonbury was there gratefully conserved for this Elogy we read of him in the great Table of that Monastery In the same place reposes the body of King Câ—â—twin under a stone-Pyramid in the Church-yard of the Monks He was the first of the English Kings which granted to the Isle of Glastonbury an Exemption from all Regal Service as the Brittish Kings before him had of old time confirmed 8. To this time is referred the erecting or rather restoring of the prime Church in the Isle of Ely which was first consecrated to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but afterward entitled to S. Ediltrudis or Ethelreda Concerning which Church we read this testimony of B. Godwin Ethelbert saith he King of Kent by the advice of S. Augustin had seaventy years before this time built a Church in that place to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and seaven Which Church through neglect for want of reparation falling to ruine was rebuilt in a more magnificent manner in the year six hundred seaventy seaven by S. Ediltrudis This she did by the counsel of Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York but her Brother Aldulfus or Alnufus King of the East-Angles furnished the Charges of the work This Aldulfus was the Successour of Edilwald in that Kingdom and if according to Speed he was the Son of Ethelherd Brother of Anna he was not Brother but cousin german to S. Ediltrudis XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Kent miserably wasted Putta Bishop of Rochester quitts his See in whose place Quichelm succeeds 1. AT this time there was a great desolation in the Churches and kingdom of Kent wherby the labours of Saint Theodore were much encreased Which desolation was caused by a furious invasion of that kingdom the year before by Edilred King of the Mercians What the provocation or motive of this warr was is not mentioned by ancient Writers but the effects of it were terrible 2. S. Beda thus breifly describes it In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy six Edilred King of the Mercians brought a furious army into Kent and layd the whole countrey wast yea without all regard of Piety or the fear of God profaned and demolished also Churches and Monasteries Particularly the Gâ—tty Rhofi or Rochester was utterly consumed in â—hat common calamity Of that Citty Putta was â—heâ— Bishop though absent at the time of its destruction Lothair was now King of Kent who fearing the violence and courage of Edâ—red saith Huntingdon made no resistance at all but auoyded his fight So that Edilred passed freely through the whole Province destroyed the Citty of Rochester and carted back with him innumerable Spoyles 3. As for Putta Bishop of Rochester being a man that loved quietnes and solitude he according to Saint Beda's relation seing his Church utterly spoyled and wasted retired to Sexulphus Bishop of the Mercians from whom having received the possession of a Church and a small peice of ground adioyning he there ended his life in peace He did not at all employ his solicitude about the restoring of his Bishoprick being one whose industry was little exercised in worldly affaires Therefore he contented himself in serving God after a poor manner in the foresaid Church and some times when he was entreated he would goe to other places for the instruction of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Roman manner of singing the Church service 4. The See of Rochester being thus deprived of a Pastour the Arch-bishop Theodore in the place of Putta consecrated Quithelm Bishop of that Citty and when he also shortly after quitted his Bishoprick by reason of its extreme poverty the said Arch-bishop substituted in his room another Bishop called Gebmund XXIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Vina the Simoniacall Bishop of London 3 4. c. S. Erconwald succeeds in that See 1 DVring this confusion in Kent the Kingdom of the adioyning East-Saxons enioyd a profound peace under the government of Sebb and Sigher two pious Kings Particularly King Sebb employed all his care in advancing Piety among his Subjects in promoting the affaires of the Church and in encouraging devout persons to renounce thâ— world and consecrate themselves to God in a Monasticall Profession To which state of life himself also earnestly aspired being desirous to abandon his Regall authority and to change his purple for a poor Religious Habit but was hindred by the obstinacy of his Queen who refused to consent to a separation and to imitate her husbands piety and without her complyance the Ecclesiasticall Canon rendred him incapable of executing his pious design Many years he spent in perswading her to her own and his happines and at lost by devout importunity expugned her resistance as shall shortly be shewed 2. In the mean time a great part of his solicitude was employed in settling a worthy Prelut in London the Metropolis of his Kingdom We have declared before how Wina the Sacrilegious Bishop of the West-Saxons having for his crimes been expelled out of that Province with a summ of money Simoniacally procured from Vulfere King of the Mercians to be violently introduced into that See in the year of Grace six hundred sixty six which he for the space of nine years unworthily administred After whose death King Sebb expressed a zealous care to repair the prejudice and harm done to that Province by so impious a Prelat For which purpose he earnestly sought out a Successour as eminent for piety and integrity as the other was for his crimes 3. At that time there lived not any one in that Kingdom in so high esteem of all men for vertue and Religion as Erconwald He was as hath been declared the Son of Anna King of the East-angles not of Offa as Capgrave and from him Harpsfeild mistakes and from his tender years conceived a distast and contempt of secular designs and pleasures Insomuch as he relinquished his Native Province and retired among the East-Saxons where he employed his plentifull patrimony in works of piety We have already declared how he founded two Monasteries in that Kingdom one for himself at Chertsey in Surrey near the River Thames and another for his Sister Edilburga in Essex in a village called Barking 4 This in all regards so eminent an Abbot Erconwald was made choice of by King Sebbe to administer the vacant See of London to which he was consecrated by Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury according to this relation of Saint Beda
At that time saith he to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy five Sebbe and Sighere Kings of the East-Saxons constituted Earconwald Bishop in the Citty of Londen whose life and conversation both whilst he was Bishop and before is reported to have been full of Sanctity as the Miracles to this day wrought by his intercession doe demonstrate For the horse litter in which during his sicknes he was wont to be caried and which is preserved by his Disciples does still continue to cure many persons afflicted with feavers and other infirmities Neither doth it work this effect only upon such as are placed under it or leane against it but likewise chipps sliced from it and caried to the sick doe restore them to health 5. We will adioyn hereto the testimony even of B. Godwin likewise Erconwald saith he a man eminent for learning and Sanctity bestowed his whole Patrimony in erecting and endowing Monasteries One he founded for himself at Chertsey and another for Religious Virgins at Barking over which he appointed his Sister Edilburga Abbesse He employed wast summs of money in the structure of the Church dedicated to S. Paul the revenews whereof he much encreased and obtained from the Princes of that age great Priviledges thereto He addsi That his Body was layd in a Coffin of great price and buried in the East part of S. Pauls Church above the high Altar where it continued till about fourscore years agoe at which time it disappeared Concerning this Holy Bishop occasion will offer it self to say more hereafter THE EIGHTEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. A debate between Saint Wilfrid and Saint Theodore raised by the covetous Queen of the Northumbers Saint Wilfrids Appeal and banishment 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight Pope Donus dying Pope Agathon succeeded him in the Chair Apostolick whom we shall have occasion frequently to mention by reason of a great controversy this year begun in Brittany between the two Supreme Prelats of this Island S. Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York and S. Theodore of Canterbury which lasted many years sometimes composed by the said Popes authority and again breaking forth to the great disturbance of the peace of our Saxon Churches though it pleased the Divine goodnes by occasion thereof to enlarge his Church by the happy câ—nversion of severall Nations both within and out of Brittany 2. A breif account of this dissention foresignified by a prodigious Comet appearing the same year it thus recorded by S. Beda In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy eight saith he which was the eighth year of the raign of Egfrid King of the Northumbers there appeared in the month of August a Comet or blazing star which for three months together arose every morning representing a great pillar of wonderfull light The same year a dissention arising between the said King Egfrid and the most Reverend Prelat Wilfrid the Holy Arch-bishop was driven from his See and in his place were substituted two Bishops to govern the Nation of the Northumbers to witt Bosa who administred the Episcopall Office in the more Southern parts of the Deiri or Yorkshire c. and Eata in the Nation of the Bernicians or Northumberland c. The former had his Episcopall See at York the other in the Church of Hagulstad Hexham or Lindesfarn Both of them were taken out of a Convent of Monks and thence promoted to the Episcopall degree And together with these a third person named Eadhed was ordained Bishop over the Province of the Lindesfars or Lincolnshire which a short time before King Egfrid having defeated Wulfere King of the Mercians had gott the possession of This Eadhed was the first peculiar Bishop of the said Province the prime Seat of his Bishoprick was Sidnacester a place whose memory is now worn out by age Yet some esteem it to be the same that is now called Gainsborow or at least situated near it from whence in after times the See was translated to Dorchester and last of all to Lincoln where it still remains 5. Thus writes S. Beda of S. Wilfrids expulsion and of a new distinction and institution of Episcopall Sees Saint Ceadda before he was translated to Lichfeild had been the only Prelat of the whole Kingdom of the Northumbers governing both the Churches of York and Lindesfarn He by the sentence of Arch-bishop Theodore surrendred that whole Province to Saint Wilfrid Now Saint Wifrid by the displeasure and Violence of King Egfrid being expelled in his place Bosa administers the See of York and Eata that of the Province of the Bernicians who is reckoned the fifth Bishop of Lindesfarn and first of Hagulstad 4. The Institution of these New Bishopricks was ordered in vertue of the ninth Canon of the fore-mentioned Synod of Hertford assembled by Arch-bishop Theodore five years before this where it was ordained that the number of Christians encreasing Bishopricks likewise should be multiplied From hence issued the first spark of dissension this year between the two Holy Arch-bishops S. Wilfrid and S. Theodore which afteward was raised to a great flame The progresse of which dissension we will consequently relate from William of Malmsbury which indeed took its first originall from the Court of King Egfrid and the malicious envy of his new Queen Ermenburga For it has been fatall to the Brittish Saxon and Norman Churches of this Island that generally disorders and Schisms have been begun by woemen 5. As long as the glorious Virgin Saint Ediltrudis enioyd the Title of Queen and Consort to King Egfrid all things succeeded happily to the Kingdom and Church of the Northumbers and Saint Wilfrid by the great esteem and reverence which his piety and zeale had obtained was well enabled to promote the affairs of the Church But assoon as the said Holy Virgin by Saint Wilfrids assistance had gained her husbands consent to exchange a temporal for a celestiall mariage and to retire into a Religious Solitude enriched with poverty and a want of all sensuall contentments there more freely to enioy the Spirituall embracements of her heavenly Bridegroom King Egbert received into her place a Second Consort Ermenburga a Lady of a disposition much different from the former and particularly tainted with the vices usually enough attending that Sex Covetousnes and Envy 6. By the piety of the former King Oswi and severall of the Nobility so wonderfull an accession of possessions and riches had been made to the tender growing Churches of the Northumbers under the care of Saint Wilfrid that the Sacred Vessels pertaining to Gods Altars were many of them of pure gold and not any of a lower mettall then Silver and the Vestments and other ornaments of a suitable magnificeÌ„ce This splendour dazeled the eyes of the New Queen who with a malignant aspect began to look upon the Holy Arch-bishop by whose zeale such riches had been
that saving Oblation was of wonderfull vertue for the redemption both of soule and body This relation I my self received from severall persons who had heard it from the man himself to whom these things befell And therefore I thought it expedient having been clearly convinced of the truth of it to insert it as undoubtedly certain in this my History Thus writes S. Beda After this disgression wee will return to Saint Wilfrid at Rome IV. CHAP. i. 2 c. Saint Wilfrids cause heard and determined in a Roman Synod to his advantage 1. WEE have already declared how Saint Wilfrid arriving at Rome found Pope Agathon in great solicitude concerning the faith of all Churches upon occasion of the Heresy of the Monothelites much spread in the East For which purpose among other Provinces he sent likewise into Brittany where he commanded a Synod to be assembled to the end he might explore whether the Faith of the Saxon Church there were sound and uniform with other Catholick Churches or in any point corrupted 2. The person sent by him for this purpose saith S. Beda was a Venerable Preist called Iohn Arch-Cantor of the Church of S. Peter and Abbot of the Monastery of S. Martin who this year arrived in Brittany being conducted by the most Reverend Abbot Biscop by sirname Benedict His busines was to invite the Arch-bisho Theodore to come himself or at least to depute another in his name to the Rome Synod to be assembled for repressing the foresaid Hiresy This appears by the said Popes Letters written the next year to the Emperours of Constantinople Heraclius and Tiberius in which this passage is extant Our hope was saith he to have ioynd to this our Assembly our Fellow-bishop Theodore a learned Philosopher and Arch-bishop of the great island of Brittany together with other Bishops abiding in those parts and for that reason we hitherto deferred this Council Which expression as it argues a wonderfull merit and esteem in which this holy Arch-bishop was held in that age so it disproves manifestly the assertion of Sir H. Spelman who thence collects that S. Theodore was called to the Council held at Constantinople whereas it is evident that it was the Roman Synod assembled the year following to which he was invited 3. In the mean time S. Wilfrid being arrived at Rome saith William of Malmsbury he found the whole Citty in a solicitous expectation of him For his coming was prevented by a Messenger sent from S Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury whose name was Kenewald a Monk of a modest and Religious comportment who brought with him in Writing severall Articles of accusation against S. Wilfrid conceived in very rude and bitter expressions S Hilda the famous Abbesse likewise sent Messengers on purpose to aggravate the charge against him This seemd a matter of so great consequence to the holy Pope Agathon that for determining it he presently assembled a Council of fifty Bishops and Abbots in the Great Church of our Saviour which had its sirname from the founder of it the Emperour Constantin Before this Council was S. Wilfrid summond accused defended and in the end absolved The whole proceeding of this Council in the cause of this holy Bishop which was the only busines debated in it cannot be better related then we find in thâ— authentick Copy of it preserved by William of Malmsbury and also extant in a Manuscript produced by Sir H. Spelman among his Councils of Brittany The Form whereof is as followeth 4. In the Name of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Chr. In the twelfth year of the raign of our most pious and glorious Emperour Constantin the elder and his Brethren our new made Emperours Heraclius and Tiberius in the seaventh Indiction in the month of October Agathon the most blessed Pope of the Catholick Church presiding the most holy Gospels being sett before in the Church of Saviour named from Constantin and together sitting with him these holy and learned Bishops as Assessours in the present cause Crescens Bishop of Vinon Phoberius Andreas of Ostia Iuvenal of Albano 5. Agathon the most Holy and Blessed Bishop of the Catholick Church and Apostolick Citty said thus to the Bishops sitting with him I doe not beleive that your Holy Fraternities are ignorant of the cause moving mee to call you to this Assembly For my desire is that your Reverences would ioyn with mee in hearing and treating of a Debate lately risen in the Church of the Brittish Isle where through Gods Grace the multitude of true Beleivers is encreased A relation of which Controversy hath been brought to us as well by information of persons thence arrived here as by Writings 6. Then Andrew the most Keverend Bishop of Ostia and Iohn of Porto said The ordering of all Churches dependeth on the authority of your Apostolick Sanctity who sustain the place of the Blessed Apostle S. Peter But moreover we by your command have read unto our fellow-Bishops sitting here with us the severall Writings which Messengers directed hither from Brittany presented to your Holines as well those which certain Messengers a good while since brought from the most Reverend Arch-bishop there together with the informations of others against a certain Bishop who as they say is privily slipped away as also those which were presented by the Devout Bishop Wilfrid Bishop of the Holy Church of York who having been cast out of his See by the forenamed Holy Arch-bishop is come hither In all which Writings though many questions be inserted yet we doe not find that by any Ecclesiasticall Canons he ha's been convicted of any crimes and consequently he was not canonically and legally eâ—ected Neither doe his accusers here present charge him wiâ—h any naughty acts meriting a degradation On the contrary it appears to us that notwithstanding his uniust suffrings he hath born himself modestly abstaining from all seditious contentions All that he hath done is that being driven out of his See the said venerable Bishop Wilfrid made known his cause to his fellow-bishps and it come for iustice to this See Apostolick 7. Agathon the most holy and blessed Bishop of the Catholick Church and of the Apostolick Citty of Rome said to his Brethren sitting with him Let Wilfrid the Venerable Bishop â—f the Holy Church of York who I am informed attends at the dores of our Secretary be here admitted and bring with him the Petition which he is sayd to have compiled The holy Bishop Wilfrid being entred into the Venerable Secretary said I beseech your Holines be pleased to command that my Petition may be openly read The most holy Bishop Agathon said Let the Petition of Venerable Wilfrid be received and publickly read And Iohn the Notaery received and read it to the holy and Apostolick Council in tenour following 8. I Wilfrid an humble and unworthy Bishop have at last by Gods assistance brought my steps to this supreme residence of Apostolick dignity as to a strong tower of safety from
Synodall Letters c. The Subscriptions c. 8.9 10. Iohn a Roman Abbot present there His vertues In his return he dyes in France 1. WHilst these things were agitated at Rome the Roman Abbot Iohn Arch-Cantour or the Church there of S. Peter being now in Brittany and commissioned to explore the Faith of the English Churches and give an account thereof to the See Apostolick diligently executed his commission By his suggestion no doubt it was that this same year as Saint Beda testifies the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore being informed that the Faith of the Church of Constantinople was much disturbed by the Heresy of Eutyches and desirous to preserve the English Churches committed to his care free from that contagion he assembled a Synod of Venerable Bishops and very many learned men in which he diligently inquired what the Beleif of each person was after which enquiry he found amongst them an unanimous agreement in the Orthodoxe Catholick Faith 1. This Synod saith he was held in a place called Heatfeild But there being severall places in Brittany of the same name he leaves it uncertain in what Province it was Most probable it is that it was the same which at this day is called Bishops-hatfeild in Hertfordshire so called rather from this Synod there held then as Camden would because it belongs to the iurisdiction of the Bishop of Ely 3. The Synodall Letters dictated by S. Theodore Archrbishop of Canterbury who presided therein were according to the same S. Beda of the tenour following In the name of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ In the tenth year of the Raign of our most Religious Lord Egfrid King of the Northumbers on the fifteenth day before the Calends of October and the eighth Indiction and in the sixth year of the raign of Edilred King of the Mercians in the seaventeenth year of the raign of Adulfus King of the East-angles and in the seaventh year of the Raign of Lothair King of Kent Theodore by the Grace of God Arch-bishop of the Isle of Brittany and Citty of Canterbury presiding and the rest of the Bishops of the Isle of Brittany sitting with him the most Holy Gospells being honourably placed among them in a town according to the Saxon tongue named Hedtfeild Wee there after common advice have unanimously declared the true and Orthodox Faith according as our Lord Iesus Christ incarnate delivered to his Disciples who saw him and heard his words and as is contained in the Symbol of the Holy Fathers and generally all Saints Vniversall Synods and particular Orthodox Churches have delivered Wee following these faithfull Guides according to their doctrine divinely inspired doe unanimously beleive and professe according to the Holy Fathers in truth and propriety of speech confessing the Father Son and Holy Ghost the Trinity consubstantiall in Vnity and Vnity in Trinity that is One God in three Subsistences or Persons Consubstantiall of equall glory and honour 4. And after many other speeches added to the like effect which pertain to the Confession of the Orthodox Faith this Holy Synod hath to its common Letters added this Profession Wee receive the five Holy Vniversall Synods of the Blessed Fathers that is of the three hundred and eighteen Bishops assembled at Nicaea against the impious Heretick Arius and his Dogmes and of the hundred and fifty Bishops assembled at Constantinople against the madnes of Macedonius and Eudoxius and their Errours and of the two hundred Bishops mett at Ephesas against the impious Nestorius and his dogmes and of the six hundred and thirty Bishops assembled at Chalcedon against Eutyches and Nestorius and their Dogmes and again they were assembled in the fifth Council at Constantinople in the time of Iustinian the younger against Theodorus Theodoret and the Epistles of Ibas and their dogmes against Cyrill Likewise in the Synod held at Rome in the time of Blessed Pope Martin in the eighth Indiction and ninth year of the Religious Emperour Constantin Wee receive all these and glorify our Lord Iesus Christ as the said Holy Fathers glorified him neither adding any thing nor diminishing from their Decisions Wee with heart and tongue anathematize those whom they have anathematized and we receive those whom they have received glorifying God the Father without beginning and his Only begotten before all ages and the Holy Spirit unexpressibly proceeding from the Father and the Son as the forementioned Holy Apostles Prophets and Doctours have taught And hereto we all subscribe who together with the Arch-bishop Theodore have declared the Catholick Faith 5. Such was the tenour of the Synodall Letters of this Council at Hatfeild but the names of the Bishops subscribing for brevities sake were omitted by S. Beda Yet in the forementioned Saxon Manuscript produced by Sir H. Spelman and translated into Latin we read that the Apostolick Breif touching the Priviledges of the Monastery of Medeshamsted or Peterborough was read publickly in the said Synod and approved there Witnesses whereof by the Authour cited are there mentioned 6. Moreover King Ethelred in the foresaid Synod said I doe immoveably ratify and confirm whatsoever gifts my Brethren Penda and Welfere and my Sisters Kyneburgh and Kineswith have given and by will conferred on S. Peter and this Abbot And my will is that in the Anniversary dayes of their deposition they be commemorated for the good of their soules and mine And this day I my self give to S. Peter and his Church of Medeshamsted the lands here under named with their appurtenances to wit Bredune Hreâ—pingas Cedenac c. These lands I give to S. Peter with the same liberty as I my self now possesse them forbidding my Successours in any thing to prejudice this my Gift And if any shall doe contrary hereto the Anathema of the Pope and all other Bishops fall upon him Of these things all here present are Witnesses I Ethelred doe confirm these things with the sign of the Crosse of Christ. †I Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury am Witnes of this Writing of Meleshamsted and I excommunicate all who so ever shall violate any thing of it and give my benediction to all who observe it ✚ I Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York am witnes and confirm the same with an Anathema †I Saxulf formerly Abbot and now Bishop doe in mine own name and of all my Successours inflict an Anathema against all infringers of this †I Ostritha Queen to King Ethelred confirm this ✚ I Adrian legat decree the same †I Putta Bishop of Rochester have written this †I Waldhere Bishop of London doe ratify this †I Cuthbalâ— Abbot doe so confirm it that whosoever shall violate it may he bear the malediction of all Bishops and of Christians in the world Amen 7. If this Writing be indeed authentick we are to suppose that all the subscriptions were not made at once but successively for certain it is that S Wilfrid was absent during the Session of this Council and therefore subscribed it after this
that dignity named Wighard to be by Pope Vitalian ordained Bishop But this good man with all his attendants presently after their arrivall at Rome dyed of the Pestilence After which the said Pope to the end King Egberts Message and request should not be wholly ineffectuall among his Preists made choice of S. Theodore whom he consecrated Arch-bishop of Canterbury assigning him a collegue and Counsellour the holy and prudent Abbot Adrian And knowing S. Benedict Biscop to be an industrious noble and religious person he enioynd him for a higher and more common good to interrupt his pilgrimage undertaken for Christ and to attend the said Arch-bishop in his iourney to Brittany in the quality of a guide and interpreter 7. Being thus arrived in Brittany S. Theodore committed to him the government of the Monastery dedicated to S. Peter at Canterbury Which charge assoon as Adrian arrived he resigned to him And after about two years abode there resumed a third iourney to Rome which he prosperously performed and shortly after returned furnished with a plentifull Library of sacred Books of all kinds some of which he bought with his money and some were given him by the liberality of freinds both at Rome and Vienna in France 8. Assoon as he was landed in Brittany his intention was to repair to Coynwalh or Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons with whom he had formerly contracted freindship and received many kindnesses But being informed that he at the same time was taken away by an untimely death he went into his own native countrey and presented himself to Egfrid King of the Northumbers To whom he related particularly all the occurrents of his Voyages how many sacred volumes and what plenty of holy Relicks of the Blessed Apostles and Martyrs of Christ he had brought into Brittany out of forrein countreys He did not conceale likewise from him the ardent desire he had to a Religious Profession and what knowledge he had gott at Rome and elsewhere of Ecclesiasticall and Monasticall Discipline 9. By such discourses he found so much favour and kindnes with the King that he presently bestowd upon him of his own possessions as much land as might maintain seaventy families commanding him to build theron a Monastery to be dedicated to the honour of S. Peter the Supreme Pastour of the Church This was done and the Monastery seated at the mouth of the River Wire Vedra on the northside of the River in the six hundred seaventy fourth year of our Lords Incarnation the second Indiction and fourth year of the raign of King Egfrid 10 Scarce a year was passed after the Monastery was built but S. Benedict went over Sea into France from whence be brought with him Masons to erect a Church of Stone according to the Roman fashion which he always most affected And so great was his diligence out of the love he bore to Saint Peter to whose honour it was built that within the compasse of a year after the foundations were layd it was entirely perfected insomuch as Solemne Masses were sung there Moreover when the building was almost finished he sent Messengers into France who brought back with them glasiers to make windows for the Church and upper galleries This was an art formerly unknown in Brittany and was taught the Brittains at this time being very commodious for lamps and other vessells usefull in the Church In a word whatsoever was convenient for the service of the Altar and adorning of the Church both vessels and Vestments which could not be found in Brittany he took order should be brought out of forrein countreys 11. And because he could not be furnished with all things out of France he undertook a fourth iourney to Rome from whence he came loaded with abundance of spirituall wares as Books Relicks Images c. Besides that he obtained oâ— Pope Agathon to send with him the fore-mentioned Iohn Abbot of S. Martins and Arch-Cantour of S. Peters Church in Rome to be a Master of Church-Musick and singing in his Monastery according to the Roman manner Which Office the said Iohn diligently performed not only in that but many other Churches in Brittany Lastly the devout Abbot Benedict brought with him from Rome another which was no mean present to wit a Bâ—eif of Pope Agathon by which the said Monastery was made free and exempted from all outward usurpations and oppressions Which Priviledge was dâ—manded by the advice and desire of King Egfrid 12. The said King being well satisfied and delighted with the zeale and industry of S. Benedict and perceiving that his former Gift had been well and proffitably employd he added a second Gift of a possession of forty families on which by command of the said King Egfrid he built another Monastery on the opposite side of the same River which he consecrated to the honour of S. Paul the Apostle sending thither seaventeen Monks under the government of Ceolfrid a Preist their Abbot Now a speciall care S. Benedict had in the constitution of these two Monasteries of S. Peter and Saint Paul the former seated at Wiremouth and the other at Girwy now called Iarrow that they were linked together in peace and unity as if they were but one body being governed by the same Rule and Institut 13. As for this Ceolfrid he had been a companion and assistant in all things to S. Benedict from the first foundation of the former Monastery He had also attended him in his last iourney to Rome which he willingly undertook both out of devotion and also a desire to encrease his knowledge in sacred and Ecclesiasticall matters Vpon occasion of which iourney Saint Benedict made choice of a certain Preist and Monk of the Monastery of S. Peter called Easterwin whom he constituted Abbot of the said Monastery to the end he might assist him in the labour of its government which by reason of his frequent iourneys and absence he could not sustain alone Neither ought it to seem absurd that two Abbots at the same time should ioyntly govern one Monastery For Ecclesiasticall History informs us that Saint Peter constituted two Bishops aâ— Rome under himself the necessity of affairs so requiring at that time And the great Patriark S. Benedict himself as the Blessed Pope S. Gregory writes of him appointed over his Disciples twelve Abbots subordinate to himself without any prejudice to Charity yea to the augmentation of it XII CHAP. 1.2 The Gests of the holy Abbot Easterwin his death 1. BEcause we will not interrupt this narration touching the foundation of those two Monasteries of S. Peter and Saint Paul with the discipline and government of them for severall years under the direction of S. Benedict and other Abbots subordinate to him we will proceed in setting down a summary of the Treatise of S. Beda touching that argument in which is contained an abstract of the lives and actions of the said Abbots beginning with him who dyed first which was the Venerable Abbot Easterwin 2.
the Monastery of Coldingham a Virgin of eminent Sanctity received the eternall Reward of her Piety She was daughter of Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers and consecrated to God in perpetuall Virginity by Finan formerly Bishop of Lindesfarn This was done saith the Authour of her life in an age when persons of high birth esteemed their Nobility to consist principally in the humble service of our Lord and that those were most highly exalted who with greatest submission undertook the Crosse of Christ. At that time innumerable Congregations both of men and woemen were sprinkled through the whole Island severally embracing the spirituall warfare of our Lord. Yea somewhere in the same place persons of both Sexes men and Virgins under the government of one spirituall Father or one Spirituall Mother armed with the sword of the Spirit did exercise the combats of Chastity against the Powers of darknes enemies thereto The Institut and practise of these was imitated by S. Ebba who for the love she bore to the Son of God even in the flower of her youth contemned whatsoever was great or desireable in the world She preferred the service of our Lord before secular Nobâ—lity spirituall Poverty before riches and voluntary objection before honours For though descended from Royall parents yet by Faith she overcame the world by vertues beauty and by spirituall Graces her own Sexe 2. At the beginning of her Conversion she by the assistance of her Brother King Oswi built a Monastery near the banks of the River Derwent in the Bishoprick of Durham where now is situated a small Village called Ebbchester so named saith Camden from the Virgin Ebba born of the family of the ancient Kings of the Northumbers who about the year of our Lord six hundred and thirty was so illustrious for her sanctity that by the Roman Church she was Canonized among Saints and very many Churches in this Island were dedicated to her name which are vulgarly called S. Tabbs This Monastery flourish'd till the time of the Danes whose fury as many others did it selt 3. S. Ebba did not long continue in her own Monastery before she was invited to the government of the Monastery of Coldingham seated in a place called by Saint Beda the Citty of Colud There saith the Authour of her life she had the charge of a Congregation of men and woemen which had Cells though divided yet contigiâ—ous to one another who all united in one holy Profession with great ioy and comfort lived under her direction for by an admirable prudence she shewd her self to the Virgins a carefull Mother by the power and efficacy of her admonitions and to the men as it were a Father by her constancy of mind That famous Virgin S. Ethelreda or Ediltrudis as hath been said was a Disciple of this holy Abbesse Ebba submitting her self to the rudiments of so great a Mistresse but afterwards became the glory of the Monastery of consecrated Virgins at Ely And the Blessed Bishop Cuthbert though from his infancy he avoyded the conversation of woemen like the pestilence yet he frequently came to discourse with S. Ebba and would some-times for instruction of the devout Virgins her subjects make some dayes abode in that Monastery 4. At last as we read in her life this holy Virgin Ebba full of all vertues and good works departed this life to her heavenly spouse on the eighth day before the Calends of September in the six hundred eighty and third year of our Lords Incarnation which was four years before the death of the said Holy Bishop S. Cuthbert And her body was with great honour buried in her own Monastery Her memory is worthily celebrated among the Saints in our English Martyrologe on the five and twentieth of August where her death is consigned to about the year of Grace six hundred eighty four XV. CHAP. 1.2 c. The burning of the Monastery of Coldingham and the cause of it foretold by an Angell 1. IT will not be impertinent in this place to adioyn to the Gests of the Holy Abbesse Ebba the relation of a wonderfull calamity which through Gods just judgment befell her Monastery a few years after her death and a warning whereof she herself had in her life-time The cause of which calamity was the relaxation of Discipline in the said Monastery proceeding from the vitious disposition of human Nature not restrained by the vigilance and severity of Superiours The whole matter is at large sett down by S. Beda in the tenour following 2. In those dayes saith he the Monastery of Virgins in the Citty of Colud or Coldingham through a faulty negligence was consumed with flames Which misfortune notwithstanding was indeed to be ascribed to the malice and wickednes of those which inhabited there especially Superiours as all that knew it did observe The divine Piety was not wanting to admonish before-hand those upon whom this judgment was to come to the end that correcting their faults they might like the Ninitives by fasting teares prayers avert from them the wrath of God For there lived in the same Monastery a man of the Scottish Nation whose name was Adamannus who lead a very devout life in continence and prayers insomuch as he never used to take any sustenance but on Sundays and Thursdayes and oftimes spent whose nights in Prayer 3. This so rigorous a mortification was first practised by him out of necessity for the correction of his former wickednes and licentiousnes but in processe of time necessity was turned into custom For in his youth he had committed some very great crime for which afterwards soberly considering he had a most horrible remorse and fearfull expectation of divine judgment Therefore going to a Preist who he hoped might shew him the way of salvation he simply confessed his guilt beseeching him to advise him how he might escape the Divine Vengeance The Preist having heard his Confession said thus to him A great wound requires a great cure Therefore according to thy utmost ability persist constantly in fasting reciting of Psalms and Prayers that thus preventing the face of our Lord in confession thou maâ—sâ— find mercy from him The young man overwhelmed with sorrow and infinitly desirous to be freed from the bonds of his sins thus replyed I am young in years and vigorous 〈◊〉 body so that whatsoever you shall impose upoâ— mee so I may in the end be saved I will chearfully suffer and perform though you should command mee to spend every night wholly in prayers standing all the while and passe the whole week entirely in fasting The Preist told him It is too much to endure a whole week without sustenance it will be sufficient therefore if you continue your Fast for two or three days together Doe this therefore for some time till I see you next and then I will tell you more particularly what you are to doe and how long your pennance is to last Having said
due punishment For the very next year the same King leading forth his army to wast the Province of the Pâ—â—sts was slain by them 2. Among others who fearfully apprehended Gods revenge upon this unjust cruelty of King Egfrid was his devout Sister Edelfleda who lately succeeded the Holy Abbesse Saint Hilda in the government of the Monastery of Streneshalâ— Therefore in great solicitude she consulted with S. Cuthbert then a Monk and famous for the gift of Prophecy concerning her Brother and whether the imprecations of the Irish nation ahainst him would not proove too successfull And from him she understood that the King her Brother should not out-live the following year The particular narration of these things is thus compiled by Saint Beda 3. On a certain time saith he the most Venerable Virgin and Mother of our Lords Virgins Elfleda or Edilfleda sent to the man of God Cuthbert adjuring him in the name of God that she might have the happines to see him and to speak with him about matters of necessary importance He therefore accompanied with some of his Brethren took ship and came to an Island which receives its name from a River called Coqued before whose entrance into the Sea it was situated For the foresaid Abbesse had desired him to meet her there When they were come together she proposed many questions to him whereto he gave her satisfactory answers And upon a sudden in the midst of their discourse she cast her self prostrate at his feet and adjured him by the terrible name of the Almighty and of his Angells to tell her plainly how long a time the life and raign of her Brother was to last For said she I am assured that if you will you can tell mee this by the Spirit of Prophecy which God has given you But he astonished at this adjuration yet unwilling to give her a plain discovery of the secret thus answered her It is a strange thing that you being a prudent woman and skillfull in the Scriptures will call the time of mans life long whereas the Psalmist sayes Our years are like a spiders webb and Salomon admonishes us If a man live many years and has spent in mirth all his life he ought to be mindfull of the time of darknes and the many dayes following which when they shall come all that is passed will appear to be vanity How much more truly may this be applied to him who has but one year more to live 4. When the devout Abbesse heard this answer she fell a weeping bitterly bewayled this ominous presage But at last wiping her eyes she again with a woman-like boldnes adiured him by the Majesty of God to tell her who should succeed him in the Kingdom for said she you know he has no children and I have never a brother besides him The Holy man continuing silent awhile at last said Doe not say that you want Brethren for you shall see one to succeed him whom you will affect with as tender and sisterly a love as you now doe Egfrid himself She replied I beseech you tell mee in what countrey he now lives He answered Doe you see this Vast Sea abounding with Islands It is an easy thing for God out of some one of them to provide a man whom he may sett over this Kingdom By this she understood that he spoke of Alfrid who was reputed to be her Fathers naturall Son and at that time lived as a banished man in one of those Scottish Islands where he addicted himself to the study of learning After many discourses he said to her I command you in the name of our Lord and Saviour that you reveale to none before my death what you have heard from mee After this he returned to his solitary Island and Monastery 5 Before this year was ended King Egfrid whose disafâ—ection to S. Wilfrid still continued was so far from any intention to recall him to his See of York that when there was a vacancy in any of his Bishopricks by the death of any who possessed his place he would take care that some other should be substituted in their room as he did this year in which S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury at the said Kings request assembled a Synod of Bishops at a place called Twiford in Northumberland in which the famous Saint Cuthbert was notwithstanding his earnest resistance elected and the year following consecrated Bishop of Lindesâ—arn But of this we will treat more largely when we come to the Gests of the said glorious Bishop We will now declare the successe of his Prophecy touching the approaching death of King Egfrid XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 King Egfrid slain by the Picts 4.5 Different censures of him 6. Bishop Trâ—mwin driven out of Pictslands 1. THE year after the forementioned invasion of Ireland saith S. Beda King Egfrid would himself conduct an army to spoyle and wast the Province of the Picts though his freinds and especially S. Cuthbert lately ordaind a Bishop earnestly dissâ—aded him Being entred the Province with his army the enemies conterfeâ—â—ing fear fled from him whom he pursuing was lead into streits of inaccessible mountains and there with the greatest part of his forces slain on the thirteenth day befoâ—e the Calends of Iune in the fortieth year of his age and fifteenth of his raign Now as I said his freinds earnestly opposed his undertaking this warr But as the year before he would not hearken to the most Reverend Father Egbert who dissâ—aded him from invading Ireland Scotiam from whence he had received no injury So now by Gods just iudgment for punishment of that crime he was hindred from hearkning to those who desired to with-hold him from his destruction 2. Whilst King Egfrid was fighting against the Picts S. Cuthbert anxious about the successe went to Lugubalia or Carlile to comfort his Queen Ermenburga and there God revealed to him the death of the King and defeat of his army The particulars are thus related by S. Beda Whilst King Egfrid saith he rashly adventured the invasion of the Picts and with horrible cruelty wasted their countrey the man of God Cuthbert knowing that the time drew near which he had foretold his Sister that the King should live but one year longer he went to the Citty Lugubalia corruptly named by the inhabitants Luel to speak with the Queen who there expected the event of this warr in a Monastery of her Sister The day after as the Cittizens were honourably leading him to see the walls of the Citty and a fountain in the same of a wonderfull structure according to the Roman manner the Holy Bishop on a suddain as he was leaning on his staff became troubled in mind and with a sad countenance cast his eyes on the ground and presently raising himself up again and looking to heaven he said not very loud Now is the combat decided A Preist-standing by who understood his meaning suddenly and indiscreetly said to him How doe
has mercifully granted our desires 7. The truth of this Propheticall promise was really confirmed by the event for after they were parted they never saw one the other corporally and in the same moment of time their Spirits were delivered from their mortall bodies and by the ministery of Angells translated to the beatificall vision of God But the devout Hermite before his death was purified by a tedious and painfull infirmity which probably hapned to him by a mercifull divine dispensation to the end that the torments of a long sicknes might instrumentally supply the defect in which he came short of the holy Bishops merits that so being made equall in Grace with his pious Intercessour he might not only in the â—â—me moment of time but with an equall participation enioy eternall Glory together with him 8. Among the many miraculous proofes of his Sanctity and favour with God we will here recount onely one which he performed during his last Visitation of his Diocese which is recorded by the same Writer as followeth On a certain day when in Visiting his Province he preached the word of life to the poore countrey-people and likewise by imposition of hands conferred the Grace of Confirmation on such as had been baptized he came to the Village of a certain Count whose wife at that time lay sick at the point of death The Count himself mett him in the way and with bended knees gave thanks to our Lord for his coming and so conducted him into his house And when the Venerable Bishop after he had according to the use of strangers washed his hands and feet and was sett down the Count began to acquaint him with the desperate state of his wife beseeching him that he would give his benediction to water for sprinckling her For said he I firmly beleive that either she will thereby by Gods blessing presently recover or if she dye she will passe from her miserable and tedious paines to eternall rest The Holy Bishop assented to the mans request and water being brought he blessed it and gave it to a Preist commanding him to sprinckle the sick Lady with it Who thereupon entred into her chamber where she lay like one deprived of sence life and both sprinckled her face and her bed yea withall opening her mouth distilled a few dropps into it The holy Water had no sooner touched her but o Wonderfull though she was utterly ignorant of what had been done she preseÌ„tly recovered a perfect health of body and mind and devoutly blessed our Lord who had sent such holy guests to visit and restore her to health And without delay rising up she herself like the Mother of S. Peters wife came to doe service to the Bishop being the first of the whole family which presented to him a Cup of refection VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Saint Cuthberts preparation to death 4.5 c. The admirable occurrents at his death 1. THIS was the last time that S. Cuthbert visited his Diocese after which he again retired himself into his solitude of Lindesfarn there to prepare himself without distraction for his last account which he was shortly to make as Gods holy Spirit had signified to him Onely three months space was allowed him for this preparation for as Saint Beda declares he retired himself when the Feast of our Lords Nativity was ended in the year six hundred eighty six and dyed on the twentieth of March following 2. What his employment was during this his last retirement S. Beda who either was or might have been present will inform us Having passed saith he two years in performing his Episcopall charge the Holy man of God knew in spirit that the day of his departure out of this world approached whereupon he discharged himself of his Episcopall solicitude and made hast to return to his beloved exercises of an Eremiticall conversation to the end that by the flame of his accustomed compunction he might purge away and consume all the drosse of worldly affections In which time he oftimes would goe out of his solitary mansion to exhort and comfort his Religious brethren who came to visit him 3. The same Authour a little after declares the particular occurrents hapning to the Holy Bishop a little before his death which he relates in the words of a devout Monk whose abode was near to the place and also was scrupulously inquisitive into all matters concerning the Holy Bishop The account given by him is as followeth 4. The holy man of God S. Cuthbert returned into his Mansion in the Island as soon as the Solemnity of our Lords Nativity was ended He was attended to the boat by a troop of his Religious Brethren and being ready to enter into it one of the ancient Monks venerable for his piety strong in Faith but weak in body by reason of a Dyssentery which afflicted him sayd thus to him Tell us my Lord Bishop when wee may expect your return To this simple and plain question the holy Bishop answered as plainly for he certainly knew what should befall him My return shall be when you shall bring back my dead body 5. Thus he passed into the Island where for two months space he spent the time in great ioy for the recovering his beloved tranquillity and solitude yet not admitting any sensuall refreshment but on the contrary mortifying himself both externally in body and internally in mind according to his ancient accustomed rigour After which he was suddenly assaulted with a sharp sicknes by the bitter pains whereof he was purified and prepared for eternall rest and ioy 6. As for the manner of his death I will relate it saith Saint Beda in the very words of him from whose mouth I received it which was a Preist venerable for his Piety named Herefrid who at that time was Abbot of the Monastery of Lindesfarn viz. Three whole weekes was he continually tormented and purified with his disease of which he dyed for upon a Wednesday he began to be sick and upon a Wednesday death ended his sicknes and sent him to our Lord. 7. Now the first day in which his last infirmity had seised on him I went early in the morning to him for three days before I arrived in the Island attended by severall of my Brethren for I had a desire to partake the comfort of his benediction and pious exhortation Assoon as I had given the accustomed sign of my being there he came to the window of his Mansion and when I had saluted him all the answer he gave mee was a sigh My Lord Bishop said I how doe you Perhaps your usuall languishing infirmity has this last night grown upon you It is true said he I have been very weak this night Now I thought he had meant it of his old infirmity which seldom left him and not of a new unusuall sicknes Therefore I questioned him no further but sayd Give us your benediction for it is time for us to return
perfection voluntarily surrendred the Church of Lindesfarn which he committed to the governance of Eadbert mentioned before upon occasion of the death of S. Cuthbert who was ordained Bishop of that Diocese At this time the English-Saxon Churches flourished wonderfully when the Princes and others following their example sought not their own interests but those of Iesus Christ. This wee shall shorty make good by relating the actions of severall of our Kings and Apostolicall men who filled France Germany and even Italy it self with the seeds of Gods Word and the fame of their Sanctity 3. The year following in which King Cedwalla dyed at Rome S. Aldelm who as hath been said was his companion in that iourney became a Petitioner to Pope Sergius and obtaind of him in the behalf of his Monastery of Malmsbury a Priviledge of exemption from Episcopall Iurisdiction and a power to the Monks of electing their own Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict Of this Priviledge saith William a Monk of the same Monastery the same S. Aldelm obtained a confirmation from Ina King of the West-Saxons and Ethelred of the Mercians 4. Among other Acts of S. Aldelm at Rome there is reckoned by a certain Authour of no great credit saith Baronius his freeing Pope Sorgius from a scandalous imputation and calumny imposed on him of being the Father of a bastard then incestuously born Which calumny S. Aldelm is said to have dissipated by commanding the infant then but nine dayes old expressely to acquitt the Pope of that crime This fable the Centuriatours of Magdeburg having mett with they according to their accustomd impudence doe thus pervert There was great familiarity between Aldelm and Pope Sergius to whom a Son having been born by adultery at Rome he had not the boldnes to declare the truth ingenuously What ever the truth was certain it is that these Writers have most disingenuously adulterated it XIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Saint Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury His Disciples 3. The death of S. Eanfleda 4.5 Likewise of S. Hersewida 1. THE next year after the death of King Cedwalla at Rome that is the six hundred and ninetieth after our Lords Incarnation saith S. Beda Arch-bishop Theodore of blessed memory being an old man and full of dayes for he was then in the eighty eighth year of his age happily dyed That his life should be continued to this number of years he had been advertised by Revelation in a dream as he oft told his freinds He administred the See of Canterbury the space of two and twenty years and was buried in the Church of S. Peter where the Bodies of all the Arch-bishops were enterred Concerning him and all his Predecessours in that See likewise it it may be truly and properly said Their Bodies doe rest in peace and their names live from generation to generation For to summ up all in a word the English Churches received more spirituall advancement during his government then they had done in any age before 2. A great ornament to S. Theodore were his Disciples whom he left behind him for the perpetuating his name Among which the most eminent were those who are named by Bishop Parker in his Antiquities where speaking of S. Theodore he saith Besides his other vertues he was in great perfection learned and after his death he did as it were live in his Disciples which were many and illustrious Among which the more notable were these Saint Beda Iohn of Beverley Albin the Venerable Abbot of the Monastery of S. Augustin in Canterbury and Thobias Bishop of Rochester who was as skillfull and ready in the Latin and Greek as his own native language S. Beda ingenuously acknowledges that Albin assisted him much in the collecting his History and for the tongues makes him equall to Thobias Of all these Disciples of S. Theodore wee shall speak particularly hereafter 3. The same year dyed also S. Eanfleda the daughter of Edwin King of the Northumbers She was the first person baptized in that Province After her Fathers death she returned with her mother into Kent and in processe of time was married to Oswi King of the Northumbers who by her admonition built the Monastery of Gethlin now called Gilling not far from Richmond in expiation for the death of Oswin slain by Oswi After the death of her husband she retired into the Monastery of Streneshalch or Whitby in which her daughter S. Elfleda had spent many years in great devotion and after the death of S. Hilda was made Abbesse of it There S. Eanfleda received the Religious habit and veyle and submitted herself to the instructions and command of her own daughter She was buried in the Church of Saint Peter belonging to the said Monastery where formerly her husband King Oswi and afterward her daughter S. Elfleda were also enterred Her name is commemorated in our Martyrologe among the Saints on the fifth of December 4. To the same year is likewise assigned the happy death of S. Hereswida the daughter of Hereric Nephew to the glorious King S. Edwin She was married to Ethelhere King of the East-Angles to whom she bore three Sons all which were consequently Kings Aldulph Eflwold and Beorna After her husbands death she retired from Court and being desirous to passe to a more strict and private life she left her countrey and in the famous Monastery of Cala or Chelles in France she undertook the Profession of a Religious life So great was her devotion and piety that both in France and Brittany many were inflamed to imitate her example And among the rest her Sister S. Hilda had an intention to follow her into France but was perswaded not to deprive her own countrey the Kingdom of the Northumbers of the luster of her vertues In the mean time S. Hereswida having spent many years in the delicious exercises of Contemplation this year received the Crown so long expected by her 5. In the Gallican Martyrologe we read this testimony of her In the Monastery of Cale seated in the territory of Paris this day being the twentieth of September is celebrated the memory of S. Hereswida She being a Queen in England out of love to Christ forsook her Scepter and kingdom and betook her self to the said famous Monastery where after she had afforded admirable examples of Piety humility and Regular Observance professed by her she was consummated with a blessed end and obtained the reward of a heavenly crown Her glorious gests Saint Beda who was a great admirer of her hath celebrated with condigne praises XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Saint Wilfrid again expelled his Diocese 4 5. c. He retires among the Mercians where he succeeds to Sexulf in administring the See of Leicester and ordains Bishops 7 8. Bosil Bishop of Worcester dying Ostfor succeeds 1 SAint Wilfrid had now five years enioyd with quietnes and with great piety administred his Province of the
apprehend to be indissolubly bound them mercifully absolved from his sins 12. But it may be some nice Disputer presuming on his skill in Scripture and other learning will fancy that he can excuse and defend himself under the sheild of such an Apology as this saying I doe sincerely venerate the Precepts of both the Old and New Testament and with my heart and tongue I doe confesse in God an Vnity of Essence and Trinity of Persons I doe freely preach to the people the Mystery of our Lords Incarnation the Crosse of his Passion and the Victorious Trophey of his Resurrection I doe diligently denounce to my hearers the last Iudgment of the living and dead in which with a most equall ballance every one according to their different merits shall receive a different retribution of happines or misery This I beleive and professe and by the priviledge of this Faith I doe not doubt but I shall be reckoned and rewarded with the lott of true Orthodox Catholicks 13. But alas this seeming Fortresse under which they hope to lurk securely I will endeavour to batter to the ground with the Engin of the Apostles reproof For S. Iames who is called the Brother of our Lord saith Thou beleivest that there is one God and immediatly he adioyns directing his speech by an Irony to the twelve Tribes in the dispersion Thou doest well But take notice of this The Devills likewise beleive this and tremble For Faith without Works is dead His meaning is that Catholick and Brotherly Charity must inseparably walk together in the same path as that glorious Preacher and Vessell of Election S. Paul testifies saying If I knew all Prophecy and all Mysteries if I had Faith so that I could remove mountains and if I should give my body to be burnt and had not Charity all this would proffit mee nothing at all I will summ up all in one short sentence That man does in vain boast of the Catholick Faith who does not follow the Dogme and Rule of S. Peter For the foundation of the Church and stability of Faith which can be shaken by no winds or tempests rests principally on Christ and after him consequently on S. Peter Hence the Apostle saith Other foundation can no man lay besides that which is layd which is Iesus Christ. And Divine Truth it self hath thus established the Priviledge of the Church to S. Peter Thou art Peter and on this Rock I will build my Church 14. This is the tenour of Saint Aldelm's Epistle to Geruntius King of Cornwall and to the Brittish Preists his Subjects in which may be observed what extreme bitternes and malice still possessed their minds against the Saxons insomuch as they chose rather to be separated from the Communion of the Catholick Church then to conform to them by relinquishing any of their old irregular Rites And here likewise may be observed how vainly our Protestant Writers endeavour to fly to the Brittains for defence of their deserting Catholick Doctrines Hence the Centuriators of Magdeburg and others imitating them taking advantage from an errour in the printed Copy of S Beda's history where Castitatem is read for Caritatem doe affirm That there was a sharp debate between Aldelm and the Brittains against whom he earnestly inveighs because they would not approve Celibacy of Preists and other new invented Rites as Beda testifies in the fifth Book of his History and nineteenth Chapter The same likewise is manifest out of Aldelms Epistle to Geruntius King of the English Whereas it is manifest that not a word is spoken in this Epistle touching Celibacy 15. This Epistle was not written in vain for as S. Beda testifies By the reading of it many Brittains subject to the West-Saxons were brought to the Catholick Rite of celebrating our Lords Paschall solemnity Whence we may likewise observe that these Brittains though they were immediatly governed by a King of their own nation yet both he and they were subordinatly dependent on Inas King of the West-Saxons Notwithstanding which dependence and subjection the Saxons did not seek by violence and terrour to force their consciences but with all meeknes and tendernes to invite them to Catholick Vnity XVIII CHAP. 1.2 Withred after six years interregnum is made King of Kent 3.4 He redeems with money an invasion of his Countrey by King Inas And builds S. Martins Church in Dover 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred ninety three the Kingdom of Kent began to take breath after six years agitation both by civill and extern commotions For after Edrick had deposed his usurping Vncle Lothere and obtained the throne by right of blood due to him by his Tyranny and injustice he incurred the hatred of his Subjects and after two years raign lost both his government and life His death notwithstanding rather encreased then ended the troubles of that Province for whether it was that many pretending to the succession factions and civill debates divided the nation or whatsoever was the cause for Historians afford us little Light to discover those affairs distinctly during the space of six years there was not any King there 2. To these civill broyles was added an invasion of that Kingdom by Cedwalla King of the West-Saxons as hath been declared Which invasion notwithstanding for the time united their dissentions so that after much hurt received the inhabitants of Kent repulsed Cedwella and driving his Brother Mul or Mollo into a Cottage sett it on fire and consumed him in it Cedwalla after this being converted to Christianity and relinquishing his kingdom to perform a pilgrimage to Rome where he desired to receive Baptism recommended the revenge of the death of his Brother Mul to his Successour Inas Who having prudently employed the five first years of his raign in settling his own kingdom the Churches in it by wholesom Lawes and constitutions at last this year he made a terrible impression into Kent 3. At this time the principall Pretender to that Kingdom was Withred the Son of Egbert who by his courage and industry had repressed the envy of his opponents and gained the generall affection of the people so that he was unanimously chosen and acknowledged King When King Inaâ— therefore in revenge of the death of Mul brought a formidable army into Kent for a while a vigorous resistance was made But King Inas having great advantage by his martiall skill and courage assisted with a far greater power King Withred was at last forced to redeem the safety and peace of his countrey with money So that a Treaty was begun and King Inas being mollified with the summ of thirty thousand marks of gold pardoned them the death of Mul and drew back his army into his own countrey 4. Bishop Parker from S. Beda gives to Withred an associate in the throne his Brother Swinfard who ioyntly administred the kingdom with great justice and piety They built saith he the Church of S.
Martin in the Town of Dover and enriched the Monks living there with large possessions XIX CHAP. 1. Brithwald consecrated Arch bishop of Canterbury 2.3 Pope Sergius his Letters to the Saxon Kings and Bishops 4. Brithwald ordains Bishops 1. PEace and tranquility being thus restored to the Kingdom of Kent the Consecration of a New-Arch-bishop in the place of S. Theodore dead two years since was very seasonable and necessary His Successours name was Brithwald who saith S. Beda was an Abbot in a certain Monastery seated near the place called Raculf where the River Genlade discharges it self into the Sea He was a man well versed both in holy Scriptures and likewise in Ecclesiasticall and Monasteriall Disciplines Yet much inferiour to his Predecessour He was chosen Bishop in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred ninety two on the first of Iuly Wichtred and Suebhard being then Kings of Kent But his Ordination was deferred to the year following for the attaining of which he was forced to passe over the Sea to Rome thence returned into France where he was consecrated by Godwin a Metropolitan there on the third day before the Calends of Ianuary and took possession of his own See on the day before the Calends of September being a Sunday 2. The same year there came Letters from Pope Sergius directed to Ethelred Alfrid and Adulf English Kings to whose protection and favour he earnestly recommended the New Arch-bishop The Motive of writing this Letter seems to have been the divisions and turmoyles of Kent of the composing of which it seems the Pope was ignorant and therefore did not addresse it to Withred King of Kent 3. Other Letters also came then from the same Pope to all the Bishops of Brittany in which he acquaints them with how much gladnes he entertained the said Elect Arch-bishop newly arrived at Rome as likewise the tidings of the Orthodox Vnity which was amōg them Consequētly he signified to them that according to the ancient Priviledge of that Church of Cāterbury from the dayes of his Holy Predecessour S. Gregory to the present time he had invested him with the Primacy of all the Churches of Brittany conferred on him the Sacred use of the Pall and Dalmatick Vestment Whereupon he required and commanded them to yeild to him all due honour and obedience as their Supreme Prelat and Primat These two Letters are cited by William of Malmsbury in his Discourse touching the dignity of the See of Canterbury 4. The first care of this New Arch-bishop was to supply the vacant Sees with worthy Prelats and saith S. Beda among many Bishops ordained by him he consecrated in the place of Gebmund Bishop of Rochester then dead Tobias a man skilfull in the Greek Latin and Saxon tongues and adorned with great variety of litterature To Tobias we may adioyn Waldher about this time ordained Bishop of London and successour to the holy Bishop Erconwald concerning whose Princely extraction vertues and Sanctity attested by many miracles before and after his death we have already spoken S. Erconwalds body was buried in his Church at London but in the year of Grace eleaven hundred forty eight his Sacred Relicks were taken up and translated to a more honourable place where for many miracles they were held in great veneration as Mathew of Westminster testifies in the same year XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. King Sebbe becomes a Monk His sicknes and Blessed death 6. Impious folly of the Centuriators of Magdeburg 7. c. A miracle at the enterrement of the Holy King Sebbe 9. The Holy Bishop Egwin succeeds to Ostfor in the See of Worcester 1. THE same year afforded to the world an illustrious example of the contēpt of perishing honours and pleasures in the person of a Prince who had many years enjoyd them and by experience knew the iust valew or rather the reall basenes of them and unsatisfaction to be found in them This was an example as ordinary in that age as to be esteemed miraculous in this 2. The person who afforded this example was Sebbe King of the East-Saxons concerning whose piety and desire to relinquish his purple for a poor Religious habit we have spoken already This desire at last he this year executed The order and manner whereof is thus related by S. Beda 3. When Sebbe had spent thirty years in the government of the East-Saxons all which time by his piety and devotion he shewed himself a soldier contending for a heavenly kingdom he was at last assaulted by a greivous sicknes which left him not till it brought him to his grave Being in this condition he admonished his wife that she should no longer oppose his retirement from the world but rather ioyn with him in dedicating the remainder of their lives in the service of God since neither of them could any longer enioy any content in the pleasures or rather slavery of the present world It was with much adoe that he obtained her liking hereto But having at last with much importunity wrested her consent he went to Valdhere then Bishop of London and successour to S. Erconwald and with his approbation and benediction he received the Habit of Religion so long and so earnestly desired by him He brought to the said Bishop a great summ of money to be distributed among the poore reserving nothing at all to himself so great was his desire to become truly poor in spirit for the kingdom of heaven 4. When his sicknes encreased on him so far that he perceived his death to approach being a person of a truly royall mind and therefore apprehending least the pains of his end night enforce him either by words gestures or actions to behave himself otherwise then became a person of his quality and condition he being then at London sent for the foresaid Bishop and desired him that besides himself and two of his own servants no other should be present at his death 5. This request the venerable Prelat willingly granted And not long after the devout King in his sleep by a comfortable Vision was freed from all the anxiety of his former solicitude and moreover had notice given him of the precise day in which he was to end his life For as himself afterward related he saw three men in shining vestments coming to him of which one sate down before his bed whilst the other two his companions stood by and askd him how he did Then he that was sett down said to him Be of good chear for your soule shall without any pain at all and with great splendour forsake your body and on the third day following you shall dye And the event really made good both these promises which he received in the vision For on the third day immediatly after Noon without any sence of pain he breathed forth his soule as if he had quietly rested in sleep 6. Thus happily dyed this Religious King whose death no doubt was precious in
selected therefore and assembled out of diverse Monasteries twelve Apostolicall men firmly established in the Faith to preach Catholick Doctrine to the Germans 3. Now the names of those zealous Missioners were these Willebrord Swibert Acca Wigbert Willibald Winnibald Lebwin two Brethren called Ewald Werenfrid and my self the meanest of all called Marcellin who am the Writer of this History as likewise of the Gests of S. Willebrord All these forenamed were Preists and to them was adioyned the holy Deacon Adelbert Son of the King of the Deirs or Yorkshire who for the love of Christ quitted his Royall Patrimony and refused not a voluntary banishment in the company of the foresaid holy Preists having been elected thereto by S. Egbert 4. And because these Holy Doctours born in England were descended from Progenitours who were Frisons and Saxons by that means they were enabled to preach the Gospell of Christ in the German tongue Some of these were afterward crownd with Martyrdom others persisted to their death in laborious preaching among Barbarous Nations and some were substituted Bishops in Episcopall Sees when they were vacant 5. When all necessaries therefore were prepared the foresaid Twelve Apostolicall Missioners after they had taken leave of their freinds and kinred and received the holy Prelats benediction took ship and by Gods blessing having a prosperous wind they made a quick voyage and landed safely at Wiltemberg or Vtrect Traiectum in the year six hundred and ninety after our Lords Incarnation which was the third year of the Pontificat of Pope Sergius Iustinian then being Emperour and the most glorious King Alfrid then raigning over the Northumbers a Prince zealously affectionat in observing the Laws of Holy Church 5. Cornelius Kempius in his Treatise concerning the Writers of Friseland affirms that those Twelve Apostles were elected out of the whole English-Saxon Nation being the most eminent for learning and piety that could be found But most of them were furnished out of the Kingdom of the Northumbers which certainly was the Native soyle of S. Egbert as likewise of Saint Willebrord S. Swibert and S. Adelbert III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The rudiments of S. Swibert 1. THese were the names of the Twelve English Missioners and glorious Apostles of the German Nation whose memorieâ— remain in benediction in many Provinces of that vast Continent and are moreover celebrated in most of the Martyrologes of the Western Church It would be a blameable ingratitude to neglect the recording whatsoever particular actions or occurrents pertaining to any of them have hitherto escaped the injury of time Since therefore our Ecclesiasticall Monuments have delivered to us very little concerning any of them before they laboured in this Mission except of Saint Willebrord and Saint Swibert wee must of force content our selves with an account of the birth descent and Gests of these two glorious Prelats 2. Of these S. Swibert was the elder whose Life and actions have been recorded by his companion in the Mission S. Marcellin as likewise by Saint Ludger Bishop of Munster From both whose relations Haraeus thus breifly recounts his descent and wonderfull birth In the year of Grace six hundred forty seaven the blessed child Swibert was born in the Kingdom of the Northumbers His parents were Sigebert Count of Nortingraâ— and the pious Countesse Bertha who before she brought him forth was favoured with a Divine Vision and heavenly light 3. Assoon as he was come to the fifteenth year of his age preferring a Religious before a secular life he was gratiously received into the Monastery of Berdeney In which having spent nine years in great continence and mortification having by the grace of compunction his mind elevated to celestiall â—hings employing himself withall in Sacred Lections and Monasticall Disciplines and thereto adioyning rigorous Fasts Prayers and unwearied watchings he was advanced to the dignity of Preisley Order Thus breifly writes the said Authour 4. But as touching the wonderfull prodigy attending his birth by which was portended his future Apostolicall employment it is thus more particularly related by S. Marcellinus S. Ludger The pious and Noble countesse Bertha frequently meditating with inward ioy how that the children of severall Princes adorned with the luster of many vertues had made the people partakers of the fruits of their piety to the great happines and peace of the whole kingdom she became inflamed with an incredible desire of enioying the like favour and thereupon with dayly prayers she solicited our Lord to bestow upon her a Son whom she promised to consecrate to his service 5. Not long after it hapned on a certain night when she was falln into a quiet sleep she seemed to behold in the firmament a star of a wonderfull magnitude and luster from â—he â—ast side of which proceeded two beams of admiâ—able brightnes one of which regarded Germany and the other France At last after she had with great wonder contemplated this star it seemed to her that it fell from heaven into her bed At which being extremely affrighted she shreekd out aloud with the noyse awaked her husband Sigebert who trembling all over at this unusuall clamour of his wife with great solicitude demanded of her the cause of her fear which she plainly declared to him The next morning they sent for Aidan Bishop of Lindesfarn to whom they discovered the manner and order of the Vision At the relating of which he by a celestiall Light illustrating his mind gave them a confident hope of a child which by the luster of his learning and piety should enlighten the soules of many with the beams of Divine Truth 6. The event proved him to be a true interpreter of the Vision for the child whose coming into the world was attended with so prodigious a sign from his very infancy gave proofs of most sublime vertues And being arrived at the fifteenth year of his age out of a care least worldly tentations and alurements should draw him among the dangerous rocks of vice and errour he took refuge in the secure port of Religion And after he had spent nine years in the dayly contemplation of divine things he attained the Degree of Preist-hood Which he administred the space of seaven years with so great sanctity that he drew severall Kings and Princes into a great admiration of him Such were the rudiments of S. Swiberts sanctity concerning whose admirable actions and miracles we shall frequently be obliged to treat hereafter VI. CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Wilgis the Father of S. Willebrord 3. 4. c. The Nativity and rudimenâ—s of S. Willebrord 1. ELeaven years after the birth of S. Swibert S. Willebrord by divine Providence designed his companion in the Apostolick Office was born whose Nativity likewise was attended by the like celestiall prodigies His life has been written by S. Marcellin and also by our learned Alcuin in the preface where of he thus describes the quality and piety of his Parents 2. In the
the Faith which they preached with the sacrifice of their lives The manner of their Martyrdom is thus described by S. Beda 2. Two certain Preists of the English Nation who â—or attaining to their heavenly â—ountrey had lived as it were banished persons a long time in Ireland went into the Province of the Old Saxons hoping by their preaching there to gain soules unto Christ. They were both of them as of the same devotion so likewise of the same name each of them being called Ewald yet with this distinction that according to the colour of their hair the one was called Black and the other White Ewald There was little difference between them as to their piety and â—eale but he who was called Black Ewald was more skillfull in the learning and knowledge of Scriptures 3. These two Brothers assoon as they were entred into the Province took their lodging with a certain Farmer whom they entreated to direct them to the Prince of the countrey because they had a Message to deliver to him which would bring much proffit to the publick Now those Saxons had no Kings but severall petty Princes who upon occasion of any war approaching meet together and by lotts chuse a common Ruler and Generall whom for the time they all obey but the war being ended they return to their former state of equality among themselves 4. The countrey-farmer entertained them therefore promising them that he would â—ondâ—ct them to their Prince â—nd in this expectation he detained them in his house severall days Now the barbarous Neighbours adioyning perceiving that they were strangers and of a quite different Religion from that of the countrey for they spent the greatest part of their time in Hymnes Psalms and Prayers and dayly offred to God the saving Sacrifice for which purpose they were furnished with Sacred Vessels a small Table in stead of an Altar Thereupon having a suspicion that if those Holy men should have accesse to their Lord and converse with him they would avert him from their Gods and induce him to embrace a New Religion by which means the whole Province might by little and little be in danger to forsake the old Religion They therefore suddenly sett upon them and forcing them out of the house â—lew them Him who was called the White Ewald they killed with the sword but the other they putt to death with great and tedious tortures tearing his members asunder and having slain them they cast their Bodies into the Rhene 5. When the Prince of the countrey whom these Holy men desired to see heard of this he conceived great fury against those his barbarous Subjects for not permitting strangers desirous to speak with him to come to him Whereupon he sent soldiers and slew all the inhabitants of that Village and burnt their houses with fire The foresaid Preists and Holy Martyrs suffred on the fifth day before the Nones of October 6. Now how precious their death was in the eyes of God appeared by many celestiall signs For whereas their dead bodies as hath been sayd were by the Pagans cast into the River it so fell out that they were caried against the stream the space of forty miles upward to the place where their companions abode Moreover every night a very great light reaching to heaven shone over the place where the said bodies remained And this was observed by some of the Pagans who had murdred them Likewise one of these Brethren Martyrs in a Vision by night appeared to one of their companions named Tumon a man who while he lived in the world had been in great esteem for his Noble birth but from a soldiers profession became a Monk To this man the Holy Martyr discovered that he might find their bodies in the place where he should see a glorious Light shining from heaven And so it came to passe for their Sacred Bodies being thus discovered were with great honour enterred as became such glorious Martyrs and the days both of their suffring and Invention is celebrated in those places with due Veneration 7 In the Gallican Martyrologe we read the foregoing relation abbreviated the place of their Martyrdom to have been in Westphalia And there is this addition That when Pipin the glorious Duke and Generall of the French Nation was informed of these things he caused the Martyrs Sacred Bodies to be brought to him which he buried with great splendour at Colen in the Collegiate Church of S. Cumbert Their Memory is celebrated on the third of October which was the day either of their suffring or invention 8. These were the First-fruits which consecrated this English Apostolick Mission How plentifull the succeeding Harvest was reaped by the incredible labours the unwearied industry and neglect of dangers yea readines in these zealous labourers to expose themselves to death it self for the salvation of barbarous and pittilesse Nations shall shortly be more largely declared VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Synod in Kent The Acts of it c. 1. WHilst those Holy men were labouring abroad the new ordained Arch-bishop of Canterbury Brithwald assisted by the pious King of Kent Withred employed his industry and zeale in composing that Church and Kingdom much deformed by the late tumults and disorders For which purpose by the ioynt consent of them both a Synod was assembled at a place called Becancelde at which were present besides the King and Arch-bishop the greatest part of the Nobility and Clergy of that Kingdom 2. The Acts oâ— this Synod or rather mixt Assembly to which were admitted certain Abbesses also have been rescued from oblivion and darknes by the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman who out of five Manuscripts of which three were more contracted then the other hath lately exposed them to publick view Neither Saint Beda nor William of Malmsbury have spoken particularly of this Synod though both of them have recorded in a generall expression the magnanimity and piety of this King Withred Thus writes the former Victred son of Egbert the legitimat King of Kent assoon as he was firmly established in his Kingdom by his Religious piety and industry freed his Nation from externall invasion And the latter thus King Withred was at home civill and courtâ—ous and abroad invincible He with great devotion advanced Christian Religion and piety and withall did largely extend his Regall power 3. As touching the forementioned Synod in as much as the Acts thereof doe well represent to us the piety and iustice of that Age it would be a wrong to the Reader to be deprived of the particular knowledge of them I will therefore adioyn them in this place according to the largest Copy extâ—nt in Sir H. Spelman They are composed in the person and as the Laws of King Withred according to the form following 4. In the name of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ a great Council was assembled in a place named Becancelde in the year of our Lords Incarnation
that some Writers doe from Saint Beda's Narration collect that King Alfrid himself felt such compunction there from that he took the Monasticall habit in the same Monastery of Mailros in the one and twentieth year of his Raign as the Authour of our Martyrologe affirms Whereas indeed his Raign lasted not so long Whether therefore the said Vision or any other Motive wrought that effect in King Alfrids mind is uncertain But by agreement of all our Ancient Records his pious Queen Kyneburga about this time consecrated her self for the remainder of her life to God 2. She was the pious daughter of Penda the most impious cruell and Idolatrous King of the Mercians And though she had been bred by him in Pagan Superstition yet she was even then saith William of Malmsbury eminent for her continence and chastity Which naturall good disposition rendred her more capable and inclined to embrace the holy Doctrines of Christian Faith when after her Fathers death it was preached among the Mercians For her vertue she was by Oswy King of the Northumbers who had conquerd her Father and possessed his Kingdom chosen to be wife to this Son Alfrid And in exchange the same Oswy gave to her Brother Peada his daughter Alcfleda restoring him his kingdom to be held at his pleasure and courtesy 3. Thus Kyneburga now a Christian was obliged to quitt her countrey and follow her Husband into the Kingdom of the Northumbers to whom she bore a Son named Osred who succeeded him in the Kingdom as shall be declared But the seeds of Christian Perfection sown in her mind produced so ardent an affection to God that as writeth the Authour of her life in Capgrave she had an impatient desire to renounce a Temporall Kingdom that she might freely submitt her neck to the Yoke of Christ. Her Husband King Alfrid was much delighted with the devout chast mind of his Queen and now at last suffred himself to be perswaded to comply with her desires Yea moreover his Wives zealous affection to Chastity wrought so far upon him that he undertook a perpetuall Vow if not of a Religious yet a continent life so that in the expression of Harpsfeild in a short time the Kings Court was converted as it were into a Monastery and Schoole of Christian Perfection and Discipline 4. The place chosen by the devout Queen Kineburga for her future voluntary prison was Dormund anciently by Antoninus called Durobriva seated in the Region of the Girvij or Eastern Mercians now in the confines of Huntington and Northampton shires a place moist and fenny and though not propitious to bodily health yet pleasing to her for its retirednes There she built her self a Monastery to which she gathered a chast congregration of devout Virgins Though some Writers affirm that the said Monastery had been formerly built by her Brothers Wulfere and Ethelred The place is thus described by Camden Our ancient History affirms saith he that near the River Avon there was a place called Dormund-caster in which after that Kineburga had built for her self a small Monastery it first began to be called Kineburge-caster and afterward contractedly Caster The said Kineburga was the most Christian daughter of the Pagan King Penda and Wife of Alfrid King of the Northumbers who changed Royall authority into the humble service of Christ and governed this Monastery in the quality of a Mother of Holy Virgins 5. Thither flowed together saith the Authour of her Life to receive institution in a Religious life from her Virgins of all sorts Daughters of Dukes and Princes reverenced her as a Mistresse the Poor embraced her as a companion and all her Daughters venerated her as a Mother who neglecting to multiply a carnall offspring became far more happily fruitfull in Spirituall children c. And as for the Queen her self she was a Mirrour of all Sanctity and no expression of words can declare the bowells of Charity with which she cherished the soules committed to her care and which she had brought forth to Christ how watchfull she was over their conversation how diligent to instruct them in the Divine Law and Religious Discipline and with what teares she implored the heavenly protection over them She was a compassionate provider for the Poor a pious Mother of the afflicted and a Zealous exhorter of the Kings and Princes her Brethren to Alms-giving and works of Mercy 6. The odour of her Sanctity invited a few years after a younger Sister of hers to embrace a retired Religious life in the same Monastery Her name was Kineswitha a Virgin who though by her Brethren she had been promised a Wife to Offa King of the East-Saxons yet out of a desire to consecrate her Virginity to God she not being able to resist their earnest persecutions had recourse to Prayer imploring withall the assistance of the Queen of Virgins who in a Vision by night comforted her with an assurance that she should obtain her desire Whereupon she sent Messengers to King Offa employing her most earnest Prayers and adjurations that he would not by violence bereave our Lord of a Spouse in heart consecrated to him Vpon which the pious King not only disengaged her from a Promise and consent which her Brethren had extorted froÌ„ her but within a few years after followed her example and forsaking all worldly pomps and vanities he changed his Regall authority into an humble Service of God in Poverty and Devotion as in due place shall be shewed 7. How long those two Holy Sisters lived does not appear But their Festivity was celebrated together on the day before the Nones of March in the Monastery of Peterborough not above two miles distant from Dormond-caster the place of their Religious abode to which place their Sacred Bodies were translated There they remained till the year one thousand and ten in which the Danes cruelly wasting the whole Island and especially Monasteries they were from thence translated to Thorney 8. Together with them on the same day was celebrated the memory of Saint Tibba a Virgin and kinswoman of theirs Ingulphus calls her Tilba and Harpsfeild Cibba She having spent many years in a devout solitary life in the end rendred her Spirit to God And after her death appearing to a certain Holy man among other things told him I am come down from the celestiall Festivity to declare to thee the day of my happy transmigration This is the day of the blessed Virgin Lucia in the Night of whose Vigile I gave up my soule to our Lord Iesus Christ. She was anciently in great veneration among the Coritaâ—â— in the County of Rutland For saith Camden near the River Wash there is a Town called Rihal where a Saint named Tibba was honoured and particularly was by Falkoners as a Diana and Patronesse of their profession had in veneration Thus perversely he confounds the Honour due to Gods Saints with the Idolatrous Worship of Heathen Gods 9.
Harpsfeild writing of S. Kineburga affirms from Marianus and Mathew of Westminster that she founded another Monastery at Winburn But he seems to be mistaken For there were at this time two Holy women called Kineburga This who was Wife to King Alfrid and Mother to his Successour Osred and another Kineburga Sister to Ina King of the West-Saxons a Virgin of whom we shall treat in the next Century 10. The present S. Kineburga is said to have been Mother to another child called Rumwold who immediatly after he was born is reported to have made coÌ„fession of his Faith and demanded Baptism after which he presently dyed Thus writes Capgrave whose credit though it may be questionable yet certain it is that anciently in the Church of Brackley in Northamptonshire a child named Rumwold was had in great veneration to which Church his Body was translated three years after his death where his Monument remained an illustrious Mark of the peoples Love and Reverence to his Memory His name is in our Martyrologe commemorated among the Saints on the Second of November XII CHAP. 1.2 c. Saint Willebrord ordained at Rome Arch bishop of Vtrecht His Name changed into Clement c. 1. BVT relinquishing a while Brittany the affaires happily succeeding with our English Apostolick Missioners in Germany require our care and attendance to them and that wee should contemplate the wonderfull goodnes of God to that Nation Wee have before related how considering the multitude of Converts there it was thought expedient by our holy and zealous Preists to compose and settle the Church there in good Order by ordaining Bishops to govern it And how for this purpose Saint Swibert and Saint Willebrord were chosen by them as most meet to sustain so sublime and weighty an Office For this purpose Saint Swibert was sent into Brittany to receive consecration from Saint Wilfrid the rightfull Arch-bishop of the Northumbers though at this time living in exile among the Mercians After which Consecration performed he returned the same year into Germany where how executed his Episcopall charge and how wonderfully God assisted him hath been declared 2. As for Saint Willebrord who six years before this had been at Rome from whence he received authority of preaching Christ to the Pagans how this same year by the counsell and recommendation of the Pious Prince Pipin he undertook a second voyage thither to receive Episcopall Ordination Saint Beda in his History declares He might have received Ordination either in Brittany or France but New Episcopall Sees were to be erected which by the ordinary Iurisdiction of Bishopâ— could not be done and therefore authority to effect that was to be obtained from the Supreme Bishop Now how this was performed â— Beda thus â—elaâ—est 3. After that the foresaid English-Preists bad for the space of siverall years preached the Gospell in the countrey of the Frisons by the generall consent of them all Pipin sent the Venerable man Willebrord to Rome the Pontificat whereof was still administred by Pope Sergius to the end he might be ordained Arch-bishop of that Nation Which according to his request was fullfilled in the year six hundred ninety six after our Lords Incarnation Now he was ordained in the Church of the Holy Martyr Saint Cecily and on the day of her Feast and the Pope who ordained him imposed on him the Name of Clement and presently after to witt fourteen dayes after his arrivall at Rome he dismissed him that he might return to his Episcopall See 4. The which See by the munificence of Pipin was established in his illustrious Castle which in the old German language was called Wiltaburg that is the Town of the Wilâ—â— but in the Gallick language was called Vtrecht In this place a Church was built and the most Reverend Bishop preaching the Word of Faith far and wide and recovering much people from their Pagan Errours erected in those Regions many Churches and some Monasteries For not long after the said Venerable Arch-bishop ordained severall other Bishops out of the number of his Brethren the prime Missioners who attended him at his first coming of which some are falln asleep in our Lord but Willebrord himself sirnamed Clement is yet alive that is in the seaven hundred and one and thirtieth year of Grace in which Saint Beda ended his History A Prelat he is Venerable for his old age for this is the thirty sixth year since he was Bishop and after manifold labours and dangers sustained in this Christian Warfare he with his whole mind and a longing desire expects a heavenly retribution 5. To this Narration of Saint Beda touching the Ordination of Saint Willebrord Albinus Flaccus who has compiled the Gests of this Holy Prelat addes one particular very memorable to witt that it was not performed without a Prophecy Revelation from heaven preceding it for thus he writes On the fourth day before Saint Willebrords arrivall at Rome the Holy Pope Sergius was in sleep admonished by an Angell to receive him with great honour as being a man appointed by God to enlighten many soules who came thither to receive the supreme honour of Preist-hood and therefore that he should deny him in none of his requests The Pope thus admonished entertaind him with wonderfull honour and ioy and by conversation with him observing in him great Fervour devotion of Religion and plenitude of wisedom having appointed a convenient day and assembled great numbers of Prelats to ioyn with him in the Ordination to which there was a wonderfull concourse of people he publickly ordained him Arch-bishop with great solemnity after an Apostolick manner in the Church of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and when he was ordained he imposed on him the name of Clement Moreouer he vested him with his own Pontificall Robes adding likewise the Pall an ensign of the plenitude of Archiepiscopall dignity Whatsoever he desired whether Sacred Relicks of Saints or Ecclesiasticall ornaments he with all chearfullnes bestowed upon him and having conferred on him his Apostolicall Benediction with wholesome precepts and admonitions he sent him back to the Work of the Gospell XIII CHAP. i. 2 c Saint Willebrord arrives at Vtrecht Their preaching A Synod assembled there câ— 1. SAint Willebrord or Clement having thus prosperously performed his iourney to Rome arrived not at his Archiepiscopall See till the year following When the News of his approach thither was divulged Saint Swibert saith his companion Marcellin attended by his Disciples and many other Christians made hast as far as Embrica to meet him where with much honour and ioy in our Lord they received him And Saint Willebrord having been informed that Saint Swibert had been consecrated Bishop and that by his preaching the County of Teisterband with almost all Batâ—a and a great part of Lower Friseland had been converted to our Lord he with great devotion gave infinite thanks to God Being thus mett they returned together
he was ordained the Second Arch-bishop of Vtrecht And having spent sixteen years in preaching the Gospell through Friseland he together with his associats was crowned with Martyrdom In like manner S. Wirâ— a Bishop of the Deiri or rather of Iren that is Ireland and S. Plechelm Bishop of the Church by S. Beda called Candida casa Saint Orger a Deacon with other glorious Preists and Preachers But of these later Missioners wee shall speak more largely in due place for they are mentioned in this place by Marcellâ—â—us onely occasionally 7. Hereto he adds a Summary Narration of the various successes and ends of the Prime Missionners thus proceeding S. Acca returning in England with S. Swibert was by S. Wilfrid consecrated Bishop of Hagulstad and after many years spent in great purity and Holines there rested in our Lord. S. Wigbert as hath been declared was crownd with Martyrdom in Fosteland Saint Willâ—bald going into the Eastern part of France was made Bishop of Eystat S. Winnibald his Brother was ordained Abbot of Heyndelam the Sister of these two Holy men was the devout Virgin Walburgis Lebvin after he was consecrated Bishop was crownd with Martyrdom near Gaunt The two Brethren of the Name Ewald having preached Christ in Nabia and thence going up into Saxony ended their lives with a glorious Martyrdom Saint Werenfrid a Preist and worthy Preacher was sent towards Batua and piously governed the new-converted flock of Christ in Eâ—st and Westerwâ—irt being both in his life death illustrious through many Miracles at Westerwâ—irt happily rendred his Spirit to God on the Ides of September and was miraculously buried at Elst. S. Adelbert a Deacon son of Edilbald King of the Deiri who was Son of S. Oswald King and Martyr having built a Church at Egmond in Holland after the Conversion of many Pagans and glorious consummation of a most holy life happily rested in Christ on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iuly and was buried in Egmond where by his intercession many Miracles are wrought to this day He was an illustrious Confessour and first Arch-deacon of the Church of Vtrecht Thus writes Marcellinus touching his Brethren and devout companions and concerning himself adds these words 8. And I Marcellinus an unproffitable Preist was sent by the foresaid Holy Bishops to the Region beyond the River Isel and at the present have the care over Aldenseel Trent Tuvent Coverdy and Daventry in which places through Gods Providence and blessing I have by preaching gained to our Lord in a manner all the people having purged them from their Superstitious Idolatry As for Saint Willebrord he remained in his Diocese of Vtrecht and with great fervour preached the Gospell of Christ to all the people there about But the rest were dispersed here and there to preach the Word of God and after the Conversion of a world of Pagans happily rested in our Lord. XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Lawes of King Withred 4. Ostritha Queen of the Mercians murdred 1. THE same year in Brittany there was assembled a Synod also by Withred King of Kent and Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury at Berghansted where many wholesome Laws and Constitutions called The Iudgments of King Withred were enacted for the regulating both the Church and Civill state of that Kingdom 2. Of which Laws the first was That publick Prayers should be made for the King And the following regard severall Heads as the preserving the Peace of the State and Church The punishment of Adultery in severall conditions of men Against irregular Tonsure Forbidding working or travelling on our Lords day and the even before it Against offring any thing to the Devill and giving flesh to ones servant on a Fast-day Concerning the severall ways by which severall conditions of men were to purge themselves the King and Bishops by a simple affirmation without Oathes Preists and Abbots in this Form I speak the truth in Christ I lye not So likewise Deacons Inferiour Clerks with four compurgators laying one hand on the Altar and the other extended to the Oath a stranger without compurgators laying his hand on the Altar So likewise a Thane or Noble man of the King a simple countrey-man with four compurgators and bowing down his head towards the Altar That if any one depending on the Bishop be accused the hearing of the cause belongs to Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction c. That no compensation shall be made by one who kills a Theife c. And that if a stranger shall privily wander through the countrey and neither crye aloud nor sound with his horn he is to be taken for a theif and either to be killed or banished 3. These Iudgments of King Withred are extant among the Collection of Brittish Councills compiled by Sir Henry Spelman and translated by him into Latin out of Ancient Saxon Manuscript called The Text of Rochester Textus Roffensis to whom the Reader is referred 4. About this time a barbarous Act was committed by the Mercians against their Queen Ostritha or Ostgida Sixteen years before this she had been given by her Brother Egfrid King of the Northumbers a wife to Ethelred King of the Mercians as it were in compensation for the death of his Brother Elwin and to establish a peace between the two Kingdoms And this year saith Huntingdon the Mercians called South-humbers committed a base Villany for they inhumanly murdred Ostrida their Queen Wife to King Edelred and Sister to King Egfrid S. Beda particularly charges the Nobility of those Mercians with that foul crime namely the inhabitants of Lincoln or of Nottingham shire What was the Motive or provocation to this inhuman act does not appear in History XV. CHAP. 1.2 Edfrid succeeds to Eadbert in the See of Lindesfarn 3.4 c. Death of Adamannus the Holy Abbot of Hy he could not perswade his Monks to the Catholick Observance of Easter 6. The Northumbers defeated by the Picts 1. THE year of Grace six hundred ninety eight was the eleaventh after the death of S. Cuthbert in which the Monks in whose Church his sacred Body reposed having hitherto privatly performed veneration to his memory seing the frequent Miracles wrought at his Sepulcher thought fitt to translate his Relicks to some more honourable place and expecting to have found nothing but dry bones they saw his Body as entire yea and his garments as fresh as when they were first layd in the ground Which being certified to his Successour Saint Eadbert he caused New Vestments to be putt upon him and the Body to be raised above the pavement pronouncing withall happines to any to whom God would grant the priviledge to be layd by him Which Priviledge himself obtained this same year for rendring his devout soule to our Lord on the day before the Nones of May his Body was enterred under the Body of S. Cuthbert saith Bishop Godwin And his memory is celebrated not only in the English but Roman Martyrologe also on the sameday
with this Elogy In England the Commemoration of S. Eadbert Bishop of Lindesfarn eminent for his learning and piety 2. His Successour in the same See of Lindesfarn was Edfrid a man saith the same Bishop Godwin who from his childhood had been brought up in good letters and in that age was highly esteemed for his eminent learning This is that Edfrid at whose request S. Beda extolled the vertues and miracles of his Predecessour S. Cuthbert both in prose and verse as appears by his Epistle prefixed to his Book 3. About the same time dyed S. Adamannus the devout Abbot of Hy commemorated in our Martyrologe on the second of September To him is attributed the conversion oâ— most of the Irish and many Brittains to the true observation of the Solemnity of Easter according to the Catholick manner though he could not reduce the obstinate minds of his own Monks His zealous endeavours herein are thus expressed by S. Beda 4. At that time the greatest part of the Scotts in Ireland and not a few Brittains in Brittany by our Lords blessing conformed themselves to the right Ecclesiastical time of celebrating the Paschal Solemnity For Adamannus a Preist and Abbot over the Monks lived in the Isle of Hy having been sent in Embassage from his Nation to Alfrid King of the Northumbers and staying a good space of time in his Province carefully observed the Canonicall Rites of the English Church and moreover was seriously admonished by certain learned men that he with a few Monks hid in the utmost corner of the world should not presume to live in a practise directly contrary to the custom of the whole Church in the Paschall Observance and other Ecclesiasticall Decrees By which admonitions his judgment became quite changed insomuch as he willingly preferred the Observances which he had seen and heard in the Churches of the English before the customs of his own countrey For he was a good man and wise and moreover eminently skillfull in the Scriptures 5. When he was returned home he employd his utmost care to induce his Monks in Hy and all the rest depending on them to return into the path of Truth which he had lately found and with his whole heart approved But all his endeavours through their obstinacy proved vain Whereupon leaving them he sayled into Ireland where by preaching and modest exhortations he perswaded in a manner all the Monks who were not subiect to the Dominion of the Monastery of Hy to quitt their Errour and return to Catholick Vnity in observing the legitimat time of Easter which he taught them Thus having celebrated in Ireland one Canonicall Solemnity of Easter he returned to his Island And again earnestly preached the true Observance to his own Monks yet could by no means perswade them to conformity Now it hapned that before the years Circle was finished he was taken out of this world Divine ProvideÌ„ce so mercifully disposing that this Holy man who was an earnest lover of Vnity and Peace should be taken from hence to eternall Happines before the next â—asâ—hall time was come least he should be compelled to enter into a more sharp debate and discord with those who would not be perswaded to follow him in the way of Truth 6 The same year the Northumbers received a great defeat from the Picts for as Mathew of Westminster relates Brithric a Count of the Northumbers being desirous to avenge the death of his Master King Egfrid invaded in a hostile manner the land of the Picts but as his Lord before had done he likewise felt the curses of the Irish for he also was slain by the Pictish people Notwithstanding as shall be shewd ten years after this the Northumbers had a sufficient revenge upon them XVI CHAP. 1.2 c. The Picts reduced to the Catholick observance of Easter upon occasion of an Epistle written to their King Naitan by the Holy Abbot Ceolfrid 1. WHAT S. Adamannus could not effect among his Scottish obstinat Monks and Islanders of Hy to take away their Errouâ— about the Paschall Solemnity was the next year brought to passe among the Picts by their King Naitan exhorted thereto and instructed by the holy English-Saxon Abbot Ceolfrid The order and manner of this memorable change S. Beda thus describes 2. At that time saith he Naitan King of the Picts inhabiting the Northern coasts of Brittany by frequent meditation on Ecclesiasticall Writings became rectified in his iudgment and renounced the errour which formerly himself and his whole nation had embraced and persisted in reducinâ— all his Subiects to the Catholick observance of the solemnity of our Lords Resurrection Now to effeâ—â— this more easily and with greater authority bâ— sought for help and advice from the English Nation whose Religion he knew was instituted according to the pattern of the Holy Roman and Apostolick Church 3. He sent therefore Messengers to the Venerable man Ceolfrid Abbot of the Monastery of the Blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul seated in a place called Girwum at the mouth of the River Wire and near the River Tine in the Government of which Monastery he succeeded the Holy Abbot S. Benedict Biscop And by those Messengers the said King Naitan requested him to send in Writing instructions to him by which he might be enabled more efficaciously to confute such as presumed to observe the Paschall Solemnity in an undue time He desired likewise to be informed of the true and â—anonicall manner of Ecclesiasticall Tonsure Moreover he entreated him to send him Masons and Architects to build a Church in his countrey of stone after the Roman manner promising that he would dedicate it to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and likewise that both himself and all his subiects should in all things imitate the manners and Disciplin of the Holy Roman and Apostolick See as far as they who lived at so great a distance from thence and whose language was so different could be informed 4. The most Reverend Abbot Ceolfrid very willingly complying with desires and requests so full of Religion and Piety sent him such Architects as he demaÌ„ded and withall wrote an Epistle containing an exact information in all the points proposed to him by the King Which Epistle by reason of the prolixity of it it will not be expedient to transcribe the curious Reader may have recourse to Saint Beda's History for it who no doubt as may appear by the stile was either the inditer of it or at least had a great influence in the framing it For at this time he was a Monk living under the government of Ceolfrid and the â—ame of his learning was so far spread that the year next following Pope Sergius by letters to the said Abbot invited Saint Beda to Rome whither he had gone but that news of the said Popes death prevented his voyage 5. The sence of the said Epistle is summarily this In the first place as
touching the Paschal Solemnity common both to Iews and Christians wee are to observe how the Iewish Synagogue celebrated it in shadow and figure and next how the Christian Church in truth and reality 6 God commanded the Iews to begin their Ecclesiasticall year in the Spring and that the third week of the first Month beginning froÌ„ the Second Vespers of the fourteenth day to the one and twentieth day at evening should be entirely coÌ„secrated to him as a most solemne feast to be spent only in his Service in commemoration of a twofold deliverance one from the destroying Angell which killed all the first born in every family of the Egyptians and the other from their slavery under the Egyptians The former deliverance they celebrated by the Sacrifice of a Lamb whose blood having been sprinckled on the upper posts of their dores was a mark for the destroying Angell to passe over them And the Second deliverance by putting away out of their houses all leaven and for the space of seaven days together using unleavened bread only Of which seaven dayes the first and the seaventh were to be esteemed most holy and solemne This deliverance was effected on the fifteenth day of the Moon and was thus celebrated because they were urged to goe out of Egyt in such hast that they were forced to take their dough before it was leavend Thus did the Iews observe their Paschall Solemnity 7. But when Christ our true Passeover was immolated and by his Resurrection had consecrated for ever the first day of the Week therefore called our Lords day Apostolick Tradition ordained that our Paschall solemnity should always begin on our Lords day yet so that the said day should be inserted within the space of the Iewish solemnity that is on some day in the third week beginning at the fifteenth and ending on the one and twentieth day The first Month therefore being come and the even of the fourteenth day likewise being come then must moreover be expected the Lords day which of necessity must fall within the third week that is on one of the seaven solemne days celebrated by the Iews beginning at the fifteenth and ending at the one and twentieth This is the order of the Catholick Observance prescribed anciently by the Church of Alexandria 8. From which order severall sorts of Christians have swerved after severall manners For. 1. Some had no regard at all to Sunday or the Lords day but celebrated the Paschall solemnity exactly on the very day that the Iews did whether it were Sunday or not These were the Quarto-decimani 2. Again others anticipated the due time for in case that Sunday fell on the fourteenth day they then celebrated our Lords Resurrection beginning the feast on the even of the thirteenth day which is no part of the third week nor at all prescribed by the Iewish Law This was the Errour of the Scotts and ancient Brittains who thought that the seaven days of the Moon were to be reckoned from the fourteenth to the twentieth 3. Lastly some there were who did transcend the due time accounting from the sixteenth to the two and twentieth and in case the Lords day fell on the two and twentieth they then kept the Christian Paschall Feast not in the third week of the Moon but in the beginning of the fourth contrary to the prescriptions of the Law This was anciently a mistake of the Latins who afterward corrected themselves and conformed to the Alexandrins 9. Now it was by the Vernall Equinox that Catholicks found out what Month according to the Computation of the Moon was to be esteemed the first Month of the year Which Vernall Equinox according to the calculation of the holy Bishops in the Councill of Nicéa was to be the fixed on the twelfth-day before the Calends of April that is the one twentieth of March. So that whatsoever Moon was full before the Equinox it belonged to the last Month of the precedent year and pertaind not to the Paschall solemnity But if it was full that is if the fourteenth or fiâ—teenth day of it fell either in the Vernall Equinox or after it the first Month was to be reckoned from the first day of its New-moon and on the first Sunday then following the Feast of our Lords Resurrection is to be celebrated 10. The Christian Paschall solemnity depending on the right placing of the first full Moon there were severall Cycles instituted as the most ancient Cycle of Nineteen years which was enlarged by Saint Cyrill into a Cycle of ninety-fiue years containing five of the former Cycles and in these days in Brittany many had extended it to five hundred thirty two years The use of which Cycles were to shew that when they were expired the Full Moons returned again to the same order as formerly This is the substance of what the Holy Abbot Ceolfrid wrote concerning the Paschall Solemnity 11. In the next place touching Ecclesiasticall Tonsâ—re of which there were severall manners and fashions though he acknowledged that a difference in Tonsure could not harm such as have true Faith in God and charity to their Neighbour yet that among all the sorts that was most to be approved which Saint Peter used and which represented the Crown of Thorns which our Lord bore at his Passion As on the other side that was most to be detested which they say Simon Magus wore which was so made that if a man looked him that wore it in the face it would have some appearance of a Crown but behind was so curtaild that it had no such shew at all How ever he did not deny but that those who out of custom used even this kind of Crown and Tonsure might be good men such was the Holy Abbot and Preist of the Columbin Monks of Hy Adamannus who was lately sent on a message to King Alfrid and for this reproved by Ceolfrid himself and whose only excuse was That though he wore the Tonsure of Simon Magus yet he detested his Simoniacall perfidiousnes and desired to follow the example of S. Peter whom in the secret of his heart he sincerely venerated To which Ceolfrid replied That it was very fitting as he in his heart reverenced S. Peter and abhorred Simon Magus so outwardly to imitate the habit of S. Peter and reiect that of Simon Magus Which Discourse so wrought upon the good Abbot Adamannus that no doubt he would have endeavoured to correct this custom as well as he did the Scottish Errour about the Observance of Easter if it had been in his power 12. To this effect was the said Epistle which concluded with a serious exhortation to King Naitan to cause his whole Kingdom to observe such things as were accordant to Catholick Vnity and practised by the Apostolick Church of Christ that so S. Peter Prince of the Apostles after the end of his Temporall Kingdom might open him an entrance into a Heavenly 13. This Epistle being sent and publickly read in the Kings
and far more labour in her high condition afford examples of vertue and piety to all her Subjects Which she performed in a most admirable manner being as the Authour of her Life describes her a most reverenced Mistresse to the Great ones and a kind Patronesse to the poor The former observed her as a Princesse and the lâ—tter as a Mother Those venerated her Majesty these admired her humility To the Nobles she was awfull and to meaner persons she seemed equall To all she was amiable and to all venerable rarely seen in throngs but frequent in Churches 8. Four and twenty years she raigned with her husband King Ercombert but he dying in the year of Grace six hundred sixty four and thereby she being left free to her self would be a Queen no longer but after she had seen the Commonweale settled saith Harpsfeild like a bird which had been a long time enclosed in a Cage she gladly escaped out of it and devesting her self of all her Royall Ornaments and marks of worldly pomp and pride she betook her self to the Society of Sacred Virgins in the Citty of Ely governed then by her Sister the most glorious Virgin Ediltrâ—dis or Ethelreda Fifteen years she lived under her disciplin being therefore more assiduous in devotion and more rigorous in mortifications because she came later then the rest to that School of Piety 9. In the end she buried her Blessed Sister and by the Vnanimous votes of her companions the Religious Virgins was chosen Abbesse in her place as hath been already declared in the Gests of the year of Grace six hundred seaventy nine In which charge being to afford documents and examples of all vertues to others she was more vigilant over herself more circumspect in her actions and more fervent in her prayers to God as being to give an account to him for so many soules besides her own 10. Having spent sixteen years more with all Perfection in this Office at last being mindfull of her dear Sister the constant opinion of whose Sanctity had taken deep root in all minds she thought fitt to take up her ashes and translate them to a more honourable place But how instead of empty ashes she found her Sisters body as entire as fresh and sweet as if she had rested in sleep wee have already declared To conclude after she had with admirable constancy and fervour performed the course appointed her by God she was this year called to receive a heavenly crown so that the day before the Nones of Iuly she followed her Sister to heaven leaving a command that her Body should be enterred together with her Sisters 11. From so holy a roote there sprung two most fragrant and beautifull flowers her daughters S. Eartongatha and S. Erminilda Of the former we have treated already As for S. Erminilda she was as hath been said maried to Wulfere King of the Mercians whose mind she inclined to all piety After her Husbands death she with her daughter S. Werburga as her Mother formerly had done consecrated her self to our Lord in the same Monastery of Ely where entring into the Royall path of Humility she behaved her self more submissly then the rest as her desire was more earnest to approach nearer to our Lord. This was so gratefull to all that her Mother Sexburga being dead she by the unanimous suffrages of her Religious Sisters was elected to succeed in her office of Abbesse of that famous Monastery 12. The year of S. Erminilda's death is not recorded But her Deposition is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the Ides of February 13. The summ of what concerns these three Holy Princesses and Religious Abbesses is thus breifly sett down by William of Malmsbury The most happy Lady Edildrida says he first founded the Monastery of Religious Virgins at Ely After her her Sister Sexburga who had been wife of Ercombert King of Kent and Mother of the most Holy Virgin Ercongetta lived to her old age in the same place under the Religious profession and Title of Abbesse And there succeeded her in the government of the same Abbey her other Daughter Erminilda who had been wife of Wulfere King of the Mercians and Mother of the holy Virgin Wereburga These three in continued successions were Abbesses there 14. This only is to be added in this place That this holy Queen and Abbesse Sexburga is different from another Queen of the same name wife to Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons who after his death in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy four governed the same Kingdom But either willingly or forced thereto by a faction of the Nobility which refused to be ruled by a woman retired to a quiet Religious life as hath before been declared XVIII CHAP. 1. The death of Saint Trumwin Bishop of the Picts 2. Also of S. Baruâ— a Hermite 3. c. And of S. Hildelida Abbesse 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred is recorded the death of S. Trumwin B. of the Picts who in the revolt of that Nation from the Northumbers was driven from theÌ„ce retired to the Monastery of Religious Virgins at Streneshalck where he lived fifteen years with some few companions in Monasticall rigour both to the good of his own soule and the benefit of many other and was with due honour buried there in the Church of S. Peter Many centuries of years after his Sacred Body was found and translated to a more honourable place together with the Bodies of severall other Saints reposing there Concerning which William of Malmsbury thus writes At Streneshalck now called Whitby in the Quâ—re of the Church belonging tâ— Religious Virgins which is famous for the Monuments of Holy Bishops and glorious Kings the industry of certain devout men hath as it were restored to life the slumbring ashes of severall persons For not long since there were found and translated to a more eminent place the Bodies of many Saints particularly of S. Trumwin Bishop of the Picts c. His name is commemorated among Saints in our Martyrologe on the tenth of February 2. The same year likewise is assigned to the death of S. Baruck a Hermite whose meâ—mory is celebrated in the Province of the Silures and region of Glamorgan He lyes buried in the Isle of Barry which took its name from him Concerning which we read this testimony in Camden The most outward Isle there is called Barry from Baruck a Holy man there buried Who as he gave his Name to the Island so did the Island give a Sirname to the Lords of it For the Noble family of the Viscounts of Barry in Ireland received their originall from thence In our Martyrologe this Holy Heremit Baruck is said to have sprung from the Noble Blood of the Brittains and that entring into a solitary strict course of life he at this time attained to a life immortall 3. We will conclude this year which concludes the seaventh Century of our History
that extremity that he could not so much as ride on horseback but by his servaÌ„ts was caried in a hand-litter In this maÌ„ner he was brought to Meaux Meldum a Citty of France where four days and nights together he lay as one dead and a faint breathing scarce perceptible shewd only that he was yet alive Thus long continuing without meat or drink without speaking or hearing any thing spoken at last about day-break on the fifth day he awaked as from a deep sleep and sate up in his bed Then opening his eyes he saw about him his Brethren singing Psalms and weeping And sighing a little he demanded where Acca the Preist was Presently therefore he was called for and seeing the Holy Bishop pretty well recovered and able to speak he kneeled down and the other Brethren with him and gave thanks to God for so great a blessing 9. After this they sate down together and entred into discourse concerning the terrour of Divine iudgments which discourse having continued awhile the Holy Bishop commanded all the rest to leave the room except Acca to whom directing his countenance and speech he said A terrible Vision lately hapned to mee which I intend to discover to thee but which thou must conceale till I see how it shall please God to dispose of mee There stood before mee a certain person in a glorious shining vestment who said he was the Archangell Michael and that he was sent to recall mee from death For sayd he our Lord moved by the Prayers and tears of thy Brethren and Disciples and by the Intercession of his most Blessed Virgin Mother has given thee life Therefore I assure thee that thou shalt for the present recover of this sicknes but be prepared for four years hence I will visit thee Thou shalt arrive safe in thy native countrey and there receive the greatest part of thy possessions and conclude thy life in great tranquillity 10. The event shewed this Vision to have been no illusion for presently the Holy Bishop perfectly recovered his health to the great ioy of all who gave humble thanks to God for it And not long after renewing his iourney he came safe into Brittany But because he arrived not there till the year following wee will here interpose a Narration of the great chaÌ„ges hapning in this Island in the mean time which gave a new course to the Holy Bishops affaires XXIII CHAP. 1.2 Ethelred King of the Mercians becomes a Monk 3. He founds certain Monasteries 4. Coâ—nred succeeds in the Kingdom 5.6 Munificence of King Ina And of Bugga a Princesse to Glastonbury c. 1. SAint Wilfrid among other requests to Pope Iohn had desired him to write Letters in his favour to Ethelred King of the Mercians which he also did accordingly But in the Holy Bishops absence King Ethelred having been visited with the Grace and mercy of the Omnipotent was become a Monk saith Henry of Huntingdon And this change all our other ancient Historians attribute to his piety and contempt of worldly glory Whereas certain Modern Protestant Writers not traind up in the School of Gods Spirit doe without any ground from Antiquity affirm That King Ethelred being touched with remorse of his crimes and a terrour in conscience for having usurped the Kingdom was moved to build a Monastery and to enter himself into it after he had held the Kingdom full thirty years 2. As touching the place where this devout King undertook a Monasticall Profession S. Beda thus writes There is in the Province of Lindissi or Lincolnshire a Noble Monastery named Beardanam which was much affected and honoured by Offrida Queen of the Mercians as likewise by her husband Ethelred 3. The same King before he forsook the world had founded severall other Monasteries one whereof he bestowed upon Egwin afterward Bishop of Worcester of which himself makes mention thus Being in the prime of my age in the days of Ethelred King of the Mercians I made my humble request to him that he would vouchsafe to bestow on mee an ancient Monastery called Fledâ—nburch which he with great kindnesse granted mee It was seated in the Province of Worcester neer to the River Avon is at this day called Flatbury a place which saith Camden in the Primitive Church of the English was inhabited by Religious men The same Authour likewise ascribes to this King Ethelred the founding of the famous Monastery of Evesham concerning which wee shall treat more largely e're long 4. The Successour to King Ethelred in the Kingdom of the Mercians was Coënred or Kenrea son to his Brother Wulfere who diligently imitated all his vertues for as his Predecessour had done he passed his life in great sincerity of manners being eminent for his piety to God and justice in administring his Kingdom Thus writes Polydor Virgil and William of Malmsbury And as he lived so likewise ended he his life according to his example for he built many Monasteries and after a few years embraced also a Monasticall Life 5 Piety and munificence to Gods Church was the ordinary employment busines of the Kings of this age For Ina also King of the West-Saxons by the Counsell of S. Aldelm re-instated the ancient Monastery of Glastenbury in all possessions and priviledges which by reason of former troubles had been taken from it and settled the Monks in good order under the government of their Abbot Hemgesil And the said Abbot dying this year he gave to his Successaur Berwald severall Lordshâ—ps mentioned in his Grant preserved by the said Authour and the Tabernacles and other Vessells of gold and silver given by the said King to that Monastery are of a valew almost incredible Also at the same time Bugga the daughter of Kentwin formerly King of the West-Saxons seemed to contend with King Ina in adorning this famous Church and Monastery for as Alcuin in his Poâ—m recounts she built there a Chappell in which were twelve sumptuous Altars shining with gold and silver and consecrated to the twelve Apostles This she did for the refreshment of her Fathers soule who was there buried 6. The same King Ina moreover built a Church in Somersetshire at a Town anciently called Theorodunum and vulgarly Tiddington but afterwards for the abundance of springs named Welles To which he added a Colledge for Ecclesiasticall persons to live sequestred from the world in devotion The Church he dedicated to God the Apostle S. Andrew which shortly after saith Camden was by Princes and Noble men enriched with large revenews It grew in succeeding times into an Episcopall See and Athelm is by Bishop Godwin reckoned the first Bishop of Welles in the year of Grace nine hundred and five So that Polydor Virgil was mistaken in saying that King Ina erected it into a Bishoprick XXIV CHAP. 1. 2. c. Saint Wilfrid returns with the Popes Letters which are neglected by King Alfrid 8.9 who shortly after dyes 1. IN
on by Devills and so horribly tormented that they tore their own flesh with ther teeth and shortly after with terrible roarings miserably ended their lives 5. Thus writes the sayd Authour a summary of which relation may be read in William of Malmsbury collected out of the Antiquities of the Church or Glastonbury The village where they were murdred still keeps the same name Shapwick and it is seated near unto Glastonbury X. CHAP. 1.2 c. Geruntius King of Cornwall overcome by King Ina. 5.6 The Picts overcome by the Northumbers 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred and ten was spent in Brittany in great preparations and turmoyles of warr For one way the Picts and another the Brittains invaded the Saxons and English endeavouring to recover some part of their former losses 2. Gerontius King of the Brittains in Cornwall was the first who brought his army into the feild against Inas King of the West-Saxons This is the same Gerontius to whom S. Aldelm wrote the Epistle before cited in which he endeavoured to quality the inveterate rancour still burning in the hearts especially of the Brittish Clergy against the Saxons though now Christians and their Brethren 3. What was the particular ground of their quarrell not any of our Historians doe declare It is probable that Gerontius seeing King Inas so employed in works of piety building of Churches and settling affairs both of State and Religion imagined that by a sudden invasion finding him unprepared he might gain some considerable advantage against him But he found himself deceived for King Inas shewd himself as courageous in warr as devout in peace 4. The combat fought between them and the time of that combat is thus described breifly by Huntingdon The next year after the death of S. Wilfrid saith he King Ina and his kinsman Nun fought against Gerente King of Wales In the beginning of which combat Higebald a Saxon Duke was slain But afterward Gerente with his army and associates was compelled to fly leaving their arms and other spoiles to their pursuers 5. At the same time saith the same Authour Berfrid who was Consul or Generall of the Kingdom of the Northumbers resisted and quelled the Pride of the Picts That which begott and nourished this pride in them was the good successe which twelve years before this they had against Brâ—thric or Berthred Captain of the Northumbers who desiring to avenge the death of his Master King Egfrid slain by them made an hostile invasion upon their countrey but as his Lord upon whom the curses of the Irish cruelly treated by him lay heavy fell by the swords of the Picts so did Brithric also saith Mathew of Westminster who yet places this story two years too late which mistake in Chronology is usuall with him Since that time till this present year no mention is made of any debates between those two Nations which it seems the Picts attributed to the weaknes of the Northumbers and thereupon now attempted an invasion of their countrey 6. But they found not the same successe as before for Berthfrid Captain of the Northumbers coming to a battell with them between Here and Cere putt them to flight and slew great multitudes of the Picts so avenging the death both of King Egfrid and his Consul Brithric XI CHAP. 1.2 Death of Saint Adrian Abbot of Canterbury 3. His Successour Albinus different from Alcuinus 1. THE same year saith S. Beda which was the fifth of the Raign of Osred King of the Northumbers the most reverend Father Adrian Abbot of the Monastery of S. Augustin in Canterbury dyed and was buried in his Monastery He was a faithfull assistant in preaching the Word of God with Theodore Arch-bishop of Happy Memory This was the one and fortieth year since he had been appointed by Pope Vitalian to attend Theodore and the nine and thirtieth since he arrived in Brittany Among other proofs of the learning and great endowments of this holy Abbot as likewise of S. Theodore this is one that Albinus his Disciple who succeeded him in the government of the sayd Monastery was by his care so perfectly instituted in learning and the study of Holy Scriptures that he had more then an ordinary skill in the Greek tongue and for the Latin he was as perfect in it as in his Native language 2. Our Island preserves a gratefull memory of this holy Abbot Adrian for in our Martyrologe his name is recorded among the Saints and anniversarily recited on the ninth of Ianuary It was not by his learning that he purchased this honour for as the Authour of his life in Capgrave testifies his Sanctity was testified by many miracles 3. As touching his Successour Albinus there is a great controversy among our Modern Historians whether he was the same with Flaccus sirnamed Albinus or Alcuinus the Instructour of the Emperour Charlemagne and founder of the Vniversity of Paris But the proofs demonstrating that they were different persons seem unanswerable For this Elder Albinus was of Canterbury the other of York This was the Disciple of his Predecessour Adrian and the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore The other had for his Masters Hechbert Arch-bishop of York a Disciple of S. Beda and Egbert his Successour This was an Abbot the other only a Priour during his abode in Brittany Lastly This Albinus dyed and was buried at Canterbury in the year of Grace seaven hundred thirty two as Weaver in his Monuments testifies as likewise our ancient Chronicler William Thorn but the younger Albinus or Alcuinus dyed and was buried at Cormorac in France in the year of Grace eight hundred and four or rather eight hundred and nine So that a whole age intervened between them XII CHAP. i. 2.3 An Episcopall See established among the South-Saxons at Selsey 1. IT hath been declared in the occurrents of the year of Grace six hundred eighty one how S. Wilfrid being driven from York and retiring into the Kingdom of the South-Saxons did in a wonderfull manner convert them to the Faith of Christ. After which he received from their King the Isle of Selsey for a quiet and setled habitation Which Isle saith Malmsbury he filld with Monks withall transmitted it to posterity dignifyed with an Episcopall See Notwithstanding hitherto not any one since his departure from thence had succeeded him in that Bishoprick but the Churches there were governed by the Bishop of Winchester The first therefore who sate in that peculiar See after S. Wilfrid was Eadbert concerning whom Mathew of Westminster thus writes 2. In the year of Grace seaven hundred eleaven a Synodal Decree was made in the Province of the South-Saxons that whereas the said Province had hitherto pertained to the Diocese of Winchester at this time administred by Daniel Bishop thereof it should afterward enioy its own Bishop Now the first Bishop ordained there was Eadbert who had been Abbot of a Monastery built by S.
three years after and is commemorated on the two and twentieth of September 6 A great proof of the perfection of Monasticall Disciplin observed after her death in her Monastery is this That Saint Boniface the glorious Apostle of the Germans having founded a Monastery in those parts made choice of her Disciples above all others and particularly of Saint Lioba to plant Religious observance there This is testified by Rodulphus Disciple of Rabanus Maurus in the life of S. Lioba written by him 8. The same Writer also affirms that in the same town of Winburn there was erected likewise a Cloyster of Monks either by Saint Cuthburga or her Brother King Ina And that from the beginning a Law and Decree of Religious Disciplin had been made That excepting Preists who were to serve at the Altar no men should be permitted to enter the Monastery of those Religious Virgins Nor any woman into that of Religious men And that among the other obligations of the Virgins at their Profession this was one never to step out of their Cloyster except upon a necessary cause to be approved by Superiours 9. Among the Epistles of Saint Boniface there is one inserted from one Aldhun an Abbot and two Abbesses called Cnenburg and Coenburg which were probably these two Princely Sisters Saint Cuthburga and Saint Quenburga desiring a devour Preist called Wietbert an attendant of Saint Boniface to recommend to God in his Prayers two Religious woemen Quoengyth and Edlu both which dyed the same day being the Ides of September XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of Prince Pipin to which S. Swibert endeavoured in vain to prepare him 1. THE death of Duke Pipin hapning about this time since the holy Apostolick Bishop Saint Swibert was employed in preparing him to it which charge he performed with great zeale though with small effect it will not be iudged impertinent to give an account of what passed between them from the relation of S. Marcellin a witnes whose authority cannot be questioned Thus therefore he writes 2. It hapned sayth he in the year seaven hundred and fourteen after our Lords Incarnation that Pipin of Herstall a magnanimous Prince and Maâ—re of the King of France his house sell fick of that disease which endred with his life Hereupon the illustrious Bishop Saint Swibert was earnestly desired by certain Noble persons to visit him But he thought fitt first to goe to Colen attended by his two Disciples Willeic and Theodorick there to demand counsell of Plectrudis the illustrious Duchesse of Lorrain or the Austrasians how he should cary himself in that affaire She with great devotion received and entertaind him at last for her own consolation retaining with her the pious Preist Willeic she dismissed Saint Swibert accompanied by Agilulf Archbishop of Colen and other Prelats giving them charge seriously to advise her husband Prince Pipin that in case he should dye he would take care not to disinherit his illustrious lawfully begotten children Drogo Duke of Champagne and Grimoaldus Maire of the house to Childebert King of France by substituting in his Will as his Heyr Charles Martell a bastard by Alpaide his Concubine which injustice he could not doe without the losse and damnation of his soule besides the stain that he would bring upon his name in the sight of the whole Church and Scandall of his Nobility and Subjects 3. This was an employment which not long before had cost the Holy Bishop Lambert very dear for because he had reprehended the same Prince for his unlawfull cohabitation and mariage with the same Harlot he lost his life and was deservedly esteemed a Martyr 4. The foresaid Bishop therefore being arrived at Ioppilta a Town upon the River Mosa where the sick Prince lay were kindly received by him They therefore to comfort and encourage him to suffer with patience temporall afflictions or infirmities told him that Almighty God in his wisedom and goodnes made the way to heaven rough and unpleasant to his Elect least being delighted in the way they should forget or disesteem the happines which they expected in their countrey 5 After such like discourse often repeated at last having found a convenient and opportune season among other spirituall advices which they gave him for the good of his soule they with great affection and zeale discovered to him the speciall motive of their iourney sharply reprooving him for his unlawfull mariage But they had no sooner touched upon this argument but they were with great indignation repulsed by the Prince And the harlot Alpaide having diligently enquired into and found the occasion of these Prelats iourney rudely commanded them presently to be gone And withall was so importunate with the Prince in behalf of her Son Charles Martel that she obtained of him whatsoever she requested And accordingly Pipin dying the same year left Charles Martel heyre of all his Principalities 6. This being seen by the foresayd Prelats they were forced to return to Colen with greif and dishonour where they made known to Plectrudis all things which had passed at Ioppilia with Pipin withall comforting and exhorting her to sustain such crosses with patience XX. CHAP. i. 2 c. The Birth education and Gests of S. Guthlac Of his Disciple Bertelins intention to murder him Of Ethelbald a banished Mercian Prince comforted by him c. BVT in Brittany a far more comfortable and happy death befell a Hermit of admirable Sanctity named S. Guthlac who as in this life he enioyd a familiar conversation with Angels so in the next he was made their companion in blessednes for ever His Gesis we have thought fitt to remitt till this time when he dyed because having lived a solitary life they were scarce at all involved with the common occurrents of the Church in his time The story of his life may require from us a more then ordinary attention credit because written by Felix a devout â—reist of the same age and dictated to him by Bertelin a Monk of Croyland his companion in Solitude The Authour dedicated his Writing to Elwold King of the East-Angles which is a sufficient warrant to rectify the Chronology of some of our Historians who place the death of this Elwold in the year of Grace six hundred and ninety By the generall account S. Guthlac lived forty seaven years and being twenty four years old he undertook a soldiers Profession in which he lived eight years and fifteen years after in the Solitude of Croyland so that his Birth must fall in the year of Grace six hundred sixty seaven The wonderfull circumstances of which is thus recorded by the foresaid Authour Felix 2. In the dayes of Ethelred King of the Mercians saith he a certain Noble person of Royall offspring named Penwald had by his wife Tecta the holy servant of God Guthlac At the hower of his birth his future Sanctity was miraculously designed For from heaven there appeard the hand as it were of
a certain Prince of Mercia called Ethelbaldus by the good advice of S. Guthlac 11. In those days saith he that is in the year before the death of this Holy Hermit Prince Ethelbald great grandchild of Alwy the Brother of King Penda was banished out of the kingdom of the Mertians He was of an elegant stature strong of body and warlick of mind but which was to be bewayled he was high-minded and apt to any rash attempt against the King For which turbulent spirit of his as we may iustly imagine he was exposed to many dangers and for a long space debarred all medling with State-affaires And not only so but King Coelred did violently persecute him every where insomuch as being in great danger and wholly destitute of freinds and all means to resist he would oft come privatly to the man of God Saint Guthlac who was his Confessour to seek for spirituall counsell when all worldly assistance fayled him and to him he humbly made his complaints 12. The Holy man having heard him kindly and mildly comforted him and withall as one to whom future things were by divine revelation known he distinctly and particularly discovered to him what should succeed afterward promising him that he should be King of his Nation and subdue all his Enemies Yea moreover he bad him be confident that all these things should happen to him without any combat or effusion of blood only by Gods power and Providence over him 13. But to these comforting promises he added serious admonitions that he should fear our Lord God above all things and shew â—ll subwission and respect to his Holy Church That he should often deplore his former crimes and constantly make good his purpose of amendment For he told him that if he would be carefull to obey the Divne Law he might with confidence expect Gods help and favour By such exhortations and comforts the mind of the afflicted Prince was exceedingly refreshed insomuch as in the presence of his holy Father Saint Guthlac and others then standing by he expressly promised that assoon as God should sett him peaceably in the Throne of the Kingdom he would found a Monastery in the same place to the honour of God and memory of his sayd Father And this promise a short time after he effectually accomplished XXI CHAP. 1. 2. c. The death of Saint Guthlac and wonderfull occurrents Of his Sister Saint Pega 1. AFter a life spent with such austerity holines and devotion there must needs follow a death conformable to it which is thus related from the mouth of his companion and Disciple Berthelin 2. When the day of his departure approached he called to him his Disciple Berthelin to whom he sayd My son I am now going to reap the fruit of my Labours I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. And after other words to the same effect he enioynd him to goe and with great affection in his name salute his Sister Pega desiâ—ing her to take care of his buriall Withall he bid him tell her that therefore he had avoyded the seeing and conversing with her in this present life that they might for ever enioy each others company in the life to come 3. Then his sayd Disciple took the boldnes to say thus to him I adiure you Holy Father that you will not refuse to tell mee plainly what the matter was that every morning and evening since I dwelt with you I heard you speak to and sometimes seem to answer some body Who was that person with whom you conversed Your speeches I heard but could never understand with whom you spoke To this question the Holy-man answered My dear son My last hower is now at hand It is not therefore expedient for mee now to lye who all my life have abhord it Know therefore that from my first entrance into this wildernes every morning and evening I have enioyd the conversation and comfort of a heavenly Angell who by his celestiall consolations refreshed mee in all my labours and tentations He foretold to mee things future discovered such as were absent and acquainted mee with hidden Mysteries which it is not expedient nor lawfull for mee to make known But now My son be carefull to seal up in silence these things and presume not to discover them to any but my Sister Pega and the devout Anchoret Egbert 4. When he had sayd this such an odortferous fragrancy came from his mouth that it seemed as if one had strowed roses or pourd forth balsam in the place And from midnight till morning a Light of inestimable brightnes shone through the whole house And assoon as the Sun was risen he sayd to his Disciple Bertelin My Son now is the moment that I must goe to Christ Having said this with hands stretched forth toward heave he fell asleep in our Lord on the third day before the Ides of April And the same Brother saw as it were a tower of fire reaching from the earth to heaven the splendour of which was so wonderfull that in comparison the light of the Sun at midday was pale and obscure A while after Blessed Pega the holy Mans Sister coming into the Island found the whole house replenished with a sweet fragrancy infinitly exceeding all odours which either art or nature could produce Then having decently buried her Brother S. Guthlat in his Oratory she returned to her own dwelling 5. About a year after his death his sister and other Preists came to his Oratory with a resolution to bury his body more honourably and they found it entire without the least corruption as if he had been asleep The ioynts likewise of his arms and fingers were as easily flexible as if the humours and spirits were yet running through his veyns his sinews had lost nothing of their former vigour Moreover the garments in which his sacred body had been wrapped preserved stil their primitive freshnes and glasse With great ioy and exaltation therefore they again reposed the Sacred Body once more in a Tombe expressly made for it 6. Now Prince Ethelbald in his exile having heard of the death of the Holy man was overwhelmed with greif and coming to his sepulcher he cryed out with many tears O Father whither shall I a poor banished man goe to whom shall I have recourse Now indeed I perceive that I am a miserable exile Dear Father Guthlac doe not you forsake him who is abandond by all and exposed to all miseries and torments Having spoken many such words with extreme greif and bitter sighs towards midnight he saw the Oratory wonderfully enlightned with an inexpressible brightnes and the Holy man himself appeard to him with a celestiall splendour saying to him these words My dear Son our Lord has a regard to thee be comforted and assured that within two years all thy travells shall have an end and thou shalt recover thy throne with great glory Besides this the Holy man expressly discovered to him how many
had recourse to him he should tell the Preists that for the Love he bore to God he had worn the space of many years an iron girdle about his loyns a thing which no man alive knew of 21. To conclude he told mee that whilst he was separated from his Body he had such a horrour and hatred against it that in all his Visions he saw nothing so odious to him or so contemptible and that evaporated so filthy a stink except the Devills and the flame in which they were tormented as his own body Yea seeing the care and kindnes which his brethren and fellow-servants expressed to his hatefull body he had a horrour therefore to approach to them However being commanded by the Angells he was forced to return to his body and this he did at break of day having left it a little after mid-night 22. After he was restored to life it was a full week before he could see any thing for his eyes were full of Blisters and blood issued out of them And afterwards all proved to be true which had been told him by the Angels touching the devout Preist and sinfull woman Likewise the sudden death presently following of the wicked King Ceolred confirmed too well the truth of those things which were seen touching him 23. Besides these there were many other like things represented to him in his vision which he could not distinctly call to mind and indeed he professed that his memory afterward was nothing so retentive as formerly Now all these particulars which at your earnest request I have here written were related by him not to mee alone for there were three Religious and venerable Monks present with mee who doe here ratify by their subscriptions the truth of this Writing Farewell truly holy Virgin c. 24. Such is the tenour of S. Boniface Epistle and accordingly as S. Gregory observes thus does the Divine Goodnes in his great mercy dispose that some even after their death doe return presently to their body to the end that by seeing they might be induced to fear the torments of Hell which having heard from others they would scarce beleive XXV CHAP. i. 2. c. Death of King Ceolred to whom Ethelbald Succeeds who according to his promise to S. Guthlac builds the Monastery of Croyland 1. IN the year seaven hundred and sixteen after our Lords Incarnation Ceolred King of the Mercians by his incestuous lasts sacriledge and other crimes having filled up the measure of his sins by his fearfull death too well confirmed the truth of the foregoing Propheticall Vision concerning him William of Malmsbury only writes in generall concerning it saying Ceolred miserable in his immature death after a raign of only eight years was buried at Lichfeild leaving his wife Queen Wereburga a widow who became a Religious woman and afterward an Abbesse His heyr and successour in the Kingdom being Ethelbald grandchild of Alwi brother to King Penda 2. But Saint Boniface writing to this New King Ethelbald and deterring him from impiety by the sad example of his Predecessour thus describes his miserable death Colred says he thy Predecessour a ravisher of Consecrated Virgins and infringer of Ecclesiasticall priviledges whilst he was splendidly feasting with his Nobles the infernall Spirit seised on him and forced from him his soule without Confession or any Sacrament as he was talking with the Devill and blasphemously detesting God and Divine Law By which expression that learned and famous Saint reckons among the most heavy and terrible punishments of a soule to depart out of the world not purified by Confession nor armed with its last Viaticum the Sacrament of our Lords Body 3. The Successour of Ceolred in the Kingdom of the Mercians was as hath been sayd Ethelbald to whom Saint Guthlac had promised it not long before And he likewise delayd not the same year to perform the promise he had made to the Saint by building and richly endowing the Monastery of Croyland Concerning which Ingulphus a Monk and Abbot of the same Monastery thus writes King Ethelbald perceiving that his dear Father and comforter Saint Guthlac became glorious by many Miracles with great ioy and devotion went to the place of his buriall and having now gott the kingdom promised by the Holy-man he entirely accomplished whatsoever he had promised him whilst he was alive For presently sending for a Monk of Evesham named Kenulph a man of noted piety he gave unto him the whole Isle of Croyland that he might there build a Monastery and gather a Congregation of Monks to serve God for ever Which Monastery he entirely freed from all secular charges and customes Of which Grant he made them a Charter signed and subscribed by his Bishop Nobles A Coppy of which Charter is there by the same Authour recorded 4. In the â—ame Charter is containd a measure of the Land by him given for the Isle of Croyland is there described to be four leagues in length and three in breadth To which were added two adiacent Marisnes the one being two leagues in length and one in breadth and the other each way two leagues Moreover for the building of the Monastery he gave out of his treasury the first year three hundred pounds and for ten years following one hundred pounds yearly 5 But this devout King thus far only was able to accomplish his vow this first year that he assigned the place for building the Monastery together with the lands and possessions annexed to it But to erect so vast a building on a soyle so fenny and yeilding required strange industry and labour Which how it was performed the same Authour thus describes Because Croyland was a fenny soyle as the name imports for it signifies a crude muddy ground and therefore could not sustain a stone-building of any considerable bulk the foresaid King took order that innumerable vast piles of oak should be forcibly driven deep into the earth and that solide earth should be brought in boats from a place called Vpland nine miles distant from thence which Neâ— earth was mixed with the morish soyle and layd over the said piles And thus whereas S. Guthlac had formerly contented himself with a woodden Oratory the King began and consummated a magnificent Church of Stone thereto building a Monastery which he enriched with possessions and all sorts of ornaments and during his whole life loved that place most tenderly And since this first foundation that Monastery never wanted Religious persons to inhabit it to this day that is till the Norman conquest at which time the sayd Authour lived 6. The first Abbot of that Monastery is in the forenamed Kings Charter called Renulphus sent for out of the Abbey of Evesham But besides the Monastery there was a little Hermitage in which S. Guthlac lived Who being demanded who should succeed him therein answered That it was a person who when that question was asked was a Heathen Idolatour His name was Cissa who
being afterward converted betook himself to an Anachoreticall Life and succeeded S. Guthlac in his solitude XXVI CHAP. 1.2 3. The unhappy death of Osred King of the Northumbers 1. IN the kingdom of the Northumbers the same year dyed King Osred after he had raigned eleaven years And as he resembled the Mercian King Ceolred in his life so he did in his unfortunat death likewise Therefore S Boniface in his Letter to King Ethelbald who notwithstanding his good beginning fell afterward into the crimes of incest and sacriledge to deterre him from pursuing such sins makes use not only of the unhappy end of his Predecessours Ceolred as hath been declared but likewise of this King Osred his neighbour The words of his Epistle are these 2. Since the time saith he that Saint Gregory sent from the See Apostolick Preachers of the Catholick Faith into Brittany the Priviledges of Churches have remaind unviolated to the times of Ceolred King of the Mercians and Osred of the Deiri and Bernicians These two Kings by the Devills instinct not only practised but by their example taught others publickly to practise in this kingdom these two horrible sins the viâ—lating of consecrated Nunns and infringing the Priviledges of Monasteries For which by the iust iudgment of God they have not only been cast down head-long from the height of Regal authority but being prevented by an immature and terrible death they are separated from everlasting Light and plunged deeply in the bottom of Hell For first as touching your Predecessour Ceolred c. as before And Osred who likewise was a Sacrilegious adulterer and â—avisher of holy Virgins the infernall Spirit never ceased to agitate and impell him from one excesse to another till he made him loose his kingdom youthfull life and soule likewise by a dishonourable death To these may be added a third exaÌ„ple for Charles the late King of the Franks who was an invader and consumer of the revenews of Monasteries was at last consumed by a tedious tormenting sicknes and fearfull death following it 3. As touching the manner of King Osreds death all that we can find in our Ecclesiasticall monuments is that in a combat near unto Mere he was unfortunatly slain by the treason of his kinsman Kenred the son of Cuthwin who succeeded him in the government of the kingdom but enioyd the price of his impiety only two years XXVII CHAP. 1.2 The happy death of the holy King Ethelred 3 And of Saint Egwin Bishop of worcester 1. BVT there were two illustrious persons in Brittany whose deaths this year were as precious and happy as those of the two forenamed Princes were miserable These were Ethelred who had quitt the throne of the Mercian Kingdom to spend the remainder of his Life in the solitude and austerities of a Monastery And Egwin the famous Bishop of Worcester founder of the Noble Monastery of Evesham 2. Concerning the former Florentius of Worcester thus breifly writes Ethelred late King of the Mercians after he had been Abbot of the Monastery of Bardeney built by himself this year departed this life and entred into the ioyes of eternall felicity tranquillity and Light He was buried in the same Monastery called Bardeney by William of Malmsbury who affirmeth that many ages it was famous for the Sanctity of the Religious Monks living in it and its plentifull endowments especially after that King Ethelred there took the Crown of Monasticall Toâ—sure In the Church of the said Monastery his Monument is seen to these times Wee doe anniversarily celebrate his Memory among Saints on the fourth of May. 3 In the next place the happy and holy death of Saint Egwin Bishop of Worcester is from the Authour of his life thus described by Harpsfeild When Saint Egwin 〈◊〉 come to the extremity of his mortall life he called together his Monks and children whom he had begotten to God and said to them My Brethren I have lived thus long amongst you and I am not ashamed that I have so lived for I have done what good I was able though all I have done is very small What you are to doe and what to avoyd I have frequently and in all the manners which seemed to mee expedient informed you Having therefore shewed you the only right way I beseech you to walk in it and let not any vain shadow of present felicity seduce you out of the way for it quickly vanishes and never remains in the same state Our Lord who is the way Truth and life remove from you the way of iniquity and instruct you in the way of his iudgments Thus being full of vertues he departed to our Lord on the third day before the Calends of Ianuary in the seaven hundred and twentieth year of Grace leg 16 And he was buried in the Monastery of Evesham founded by himself After his death God was pleased to work many Miracles by his intercession His Successour in the See of Worcester was Wilfrid or as he subscribes his name to the Charter of King Ethelbald given to the Monastery of Croyland Winfrid He was elected this year but not consecrated till the next XXVIII CHAP. i. 2 c. The Scottish Monks of Hyreduced to the due Observation of Easter c. by S. Egbert 1 A Great accesse was made to the luster of this year by the Conversion of the 〈◊〉 of Hy in Scotland and all the Monastâ—ries and Churches subject to them to the Vnity of the Catholick Church in the Observation of Easter and the Ecclesiasticall Tonsure Which pious work was perâ—ormed by the Hâ—ly Monk Egbert of whom we have severall times treated How this was done by him S. Beda thus relates 2. Not long after saith he those Monks of the Scottish Nation inhabiting the Island Hy together with other Monasteries subiect to them were brought through Gods Providence to the Observance of the Catholick rite of Easter and the Canonicall Tonsure For in the year seaven hundred sixteen after our Lords Incarnation in which Osred King of the Northumbers being unhappily slain Coenrea or Kenâ—e unâ—ertook the government of the same the most Venerable Father Egbert Preist of whom we formerly made mention came to them out of Ireland and was with great honour and ioy received by them He being both a winning Teacher and a devout practiser of the dutyes he taught was willingly hearkned to by them all and by his pious and diligent exhortations wholly changed the inveterate Traditions which they had received from their Fathers to whom might be applyed that saying of the Apostle That they had the Zeale of God but not according to knowledge and taught them the Celebration of the Paschal Solemnity and the right Ecclesiasticall Tonsure or Crown after the Catholick and Apostolick Manner 3. And truly herein was visible an effect of Divine dispensation and goodness that whereas that Nation had formerly with great charity communicated to the English people the knowledge of
Marish plain From whence they could not in lesse then three dayes space return to the Town But being thither arrived they found the King dead without Baptism and related to the Blessed Bishop how strangely they had been deluded by the Devill 8. As for the Frison he presently professed his beleif in Christ and was baptised his Name was Ingamar and afterward attended the Bishop to our Monastery of Fontanell But the unhappy King was not permitted to be undeceived because he did not pertain to Christs flock And this Miracle was spread through the countrey whereupon a great multitude was converted to our Lord. Now the death of the foresaid miserable King Radbode hapned in the year of our Saviour seaven hundred and nineteen which was the seaventh of the illustrious Prince Charles Martel VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Severall Epistles of Saint Boniface 1. BVT to leave this not impertinent digression and return to S. Boniface He says Baronâ—us though he was by Apostolick delegation empowred to preach the Word of God independently yet even in this he shewd the marks of Apostleship in asmuch as embracing Christian humility he thought fist to exercise the apprentiship of his Apostolick Office under another For during the space of three years he adioynd himself a Coadiutour to S. Willebrord named by the Pope Clement in the conversion of the Frisons And being earnestly pressed by him to accept of his Arch-bishoprick of Vtrecht he constantly refused and begging licence departed from him to work alone in that heavenly Office 2. And moreover distrusting his own forces he humbly begged the Prayers of others for the Divine assistance in so sublime a work Among his Epistles there is still extant one to the same effect directed to Leodbata a kinswoman of his to Bedda Chunigildis and other Religious Virgins to continue their earnest Prayers to Almighty God that he might be delivered from many pressures which he suffred from importune and wicked men and that he might not be discouraged from defending Christs Faith and Church from many Hereticks Schismatiks and Hypocrites which used all their endeavours to make a prey of the new converted Lambs with their Mothers and did more encomber him then the professed enemies of our Faith the Pagan Idolaters 3. There is likewise found another Epistle to him from a Holy Virgin named Buggan an Abbesse then in Brittany of a Royall family as is witnessed in other Letters of a following date written to him by Hildebert King of Kent This devout Virgin he had found at Rome when he repaired thither to Pope Gregory and being returned into Brittany she in an Epistle congratulated with him the sublime Office imposed on him by that Holy Pope as likewise a vision which he had received from God who revealed to him the great successe of his preaching and moreover had cast down before him that great Enemy of his Holy Faith King Radbode Moreover she informed him that whereas he had desired her to send him the Passions of Martyrs she could not as then procure them but would use all her endeavours for his satisfaction Consequently she begged of him to send her certain Collections out of Holy Scriptures for her consolation as he had promised her and that he would offer to God the Sacrifices of his Holy Masses for the soule of a dear kinsman of hers lately dead In conclusion she told him that by the same messenger she had sent him for his present supply fifty shillings Solidos and a Pall for the Altar the smallnes of which presents she excused by her poverty and earnestly begged his Prayers in which she had great confidence 4. Another Epistle himself also about this time wrote to Tatwin and Wigbert Preists and to Bernard Hiedde Hunfrith and Stirme Monks of the Monastery of Nutscelle from whence he came earnestly exhorting them to conserve the Regular Discipline taught them by their late Venerable Father Wigbert He ordained likewise that they should observe the directions of the other Wigbert Preist and Mengingord Deacon touching the howers and order of the Ecclesiasticall Office That Hiedde should be the Superiour over the servants and Hunfrid his assistant that Stirme should be in the Kitchin and Bernard have care of building lastly that in all things they should be obedient to Tatwin their Abbot Now this Tatwin Abbot was a person of great esteem for after the death of Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury he was chosen to succeed in that See Notwithstanding Bishop Parker affirms that Tatwin the Successour of Brithwald was taken out of a Monastery called Brinton and S. Beda calls it Bruidum which whether it was the same or a distinct Monastery from Nutscelle in the Province of the Mercians it is hard to determine IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Severall Bishops ordained c. 6. The Gests of Saint Pega sister to Saint Guthlac 1. BVT we must for some time leave Saint Boniface busy in his Apostolick Office in Germany and return into Brittany where according to our Ecclesiasticall Monuments Eadbert who eight years before had been consecrated Bishop of the South-Saxons by the Arch-bishop Brithwald dying there succeeded in his place Eolla Who governed that See a very short time for Saint Beda ending his History in the year seaven hundred thirty one there expressly affirms that the said Church of the South-Saxons having remained some years without a Bishop was obliged to have recourse to the Bishop of the West-Saxons for the performing of such rights as required an Episcopall iurisdiction 2. And the year following the See of Dumwich in the Kingdom of the East Angles becoming voyd by the death of Astwolf or Aesculf there succeeded in it Aldbert And likewise the other Episcopall See of Helmham being vacant by the death of Norbert Hadulac succeeded him which two Bishops are by the same S. Beda affirmed to be alive at the end of his History 3. The same year also Aedgar Bishop of the Lindesfart now called Lincoln dying his successour was Kinebert a man learned in the Ecclesiasticall History and from whom S. Beda professes that he received help in the writing of his Concerning all these Bishops little more besides their Names has been transmitted to posterity 4. In the Kingdom also of the East-Saxons at this time dyed King Beorna who left the throne to be possessed by Alfwald for so we shall find that he calls himself in Letters written by him to S. Boniface of which hereafter 5. But the person whose death gave the greatest loster to this year was Pega Sister to S. Guthlac mentioned before for so we read in our Martyrologe on the third of Iune And hereto agrees our Historian Ingulphus Abbot of Croyland who describing the state of that Island made famous by the Sanctity of Saint Guthlac records the names of severall holy Hermites which imitated the said Saint in a solitary life of Contemplation among the rest he makes expresse mention of
his Sister Saint Pega withall relating the following course of her life 6. In the same Island saith he in those times severall devout persons lived an Heremiticall life who whilst the Holy man Saint Guthlac was alive enioyd a spirituall familiarity with him and as sick men to their Physicions they had recourse to him for remedy to all their spirituall infirmities Among whom one there was lately converted to the Catholick Faith a man illustrious for his noble descent and power in the world His name was Cissa who immediatly after his conversion forsook all secular pretensions and in a poore austere life followed our Lord Iesus Christ. A second was Bertelin a familiar attendant of the foresaid holy Father A third was Egbert to whom the said Saint did most frequently and confidently discover his secrets And a fourth was Tatwin the person who formerly had been his conductour by boat into the Island All these devout persons in severall cottages not far removed from the Oratory of Saint Guthlac by the permission of the fore mentioned Abbot Kenulphus spent their lives in solitude and prayer 7. As for S. Pega Sister to the said glorious Saint about a years space after his death having left in the hands of Kenulphus the Abbot the whipp of S. Bartholmew her Brothers Psalter and diverse other Relicks she removed from her Brothers Oratory to another place about four leagues distant toward the West where having spent two years and three monthes in a mournfull penitent life she undertook a pilgrimage with great abstinence and austerity to the Monuments of the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul at Rome There immediatly after her arrivall the whole Citty resounded with the fame of her Sanctity There she devoutly ended her dayes in the holy fear and service of our Lord. Her Sacred body was with great honour buried there and her soule freed from all incommodities of this present mortall life was received to eternall rest and ioy in heaven 8 But though she dyed in a forrein countrey yet her memory was preserved in Brittany with great veneration For a Church was built and dedicated to her honour in the same place where according to the description of Ingulphus her Cell had been seated There to this day in the County of Northampton remains a Town from her name called Peagkirk concerning which Camden describing the course of the River Welland thus writes After a few miles from hence the river Welland passing by Maxey Castle and Peagkirk is swallowd up in the fore-mentioned fenns Now Peagkirk is the place where in the primitive Church of the Saxons Pega the sister of Guthlac together with many other Sacred Virgins afforded illustrious documents of piety and Chastity From her that town took its name 9 In the territory about this place called Peagland wee shall find two hundred and thirty years after this time a certain community of Preists who though they lived a devout Religious life yet they were not Monks nor by any vow obliged to perseverance in that condition They wore a secular though very grave habit and were obliged to continence and obedience They depended on the Abbot of Croyland without whose authority none could be admitted among them But in the foresaid time Monasticall institution flourishing and few Ecclesiasticks offring themselves to embrace their Institut most of them became Monks of Croyland as the same Ingulphus testifies X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests and blessed death of Saint Iohn of Beverley 6. 7. c. Severall Miracles wrought by him 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty one the famous Saint Iohn sirnamed of Beverley being oppressed with age resigned his Bishoprick of York and retired himself to the end he might only attend to the care of his own soule and prepare himself for a happy end Concerning his originall as likewise his education during his childhood under the care of S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury by whom he was instructed in all learning and piety we have already treated After that returning to his own countrey of the Northumbers he retired into the Monastery of Screneshalch under the government of the Holy Abbesse S. Hilda for she near unto her own Abbey of Religious Virgins had founded a small Convent of Monks for the service of her Church Out of which Saint Beda professes that he had seen to issue five Bishops all of them men of singular merit and sanctity whose names were these Saint Bosa Saint Eata Saint Osifor this S. Iohn and S. Wilfrid 3. In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred eighty six he was consecrated Bishop of Hagustlad or Hexham and successour to Saint Eata But the year after Saint Wilfrid returning from his long banishment and being restored to the Arch-bishoprick oâ— the whole kingdom of the Northumbers comprehending the three Dioceses of York Hagustald and Lindesfarn Saint Iohn willingly yeilded up to him his New possessed Bishoprick But five years after S. Wilfrid being again expelled S. Iohn was restored to his See at which time he promoted to the order of Deaconship S. Beda then twenty years of age This he did at the request of his Holy Abbot S. Ceolfrid But in the year of Grace in which S. Wilfrid was recalled from his banishment and quietly restored to his rights he contenting himself with the single Bishoprick of Hagustald then vacant by the death of S. Bosa permitted S. Iohn to remove from thence to the See of York 4. Having therefore with admirable perfection spent thirty four years in the administration of those two Sees successively Hagustald and York and findinâ— that by reason oâ— his weaknes and old age he had not strength to discharge such an Office attended with cares and labours this year as hath been sayd hâ— eased himself of so great a burden and having ordained in his place his Preist Wilfrid who was a kinsman of the great S. Wilfrid and by the advice of the Holy Abbot Brithun retired himself to a Monastery built by him self at Deirwode Sylva Deirerum or Beverley he there spent the remainder of his life in all sanctity and on the Nones of May departed to our Lord and was buried in the porch of Saint Peter in the same Monastery Thus writes the Authour of his life in Capgrave 5. He was both in his life and after his death illustrious for his Miracles severall of which are recorded by Saint Beda who lived with him and writes nothing but what he had received by the testimony of such as familiarly knew him and particularly of the most reverend and most sincere Abbot Berctun or Brithun who had been his Deacon Now though I am unwilling to swell this History with the frequent narration of Miracles Yet being secured by such an irrefragable authority I will here adioyn a breif relation of one or two among them 6. There was a certain retired mansion compassed about with a wood and trench at the
English as should come to the Citty and in which if any of them hapned to dye here they might be buried Thus writes the same Authour who in another place declares that Burrhed last King of the Mercians going in pilgrimage to Rome and there dying was after a Royall manner buried in the Church of the Blessed Virgin adioyning to the Schoole of the English 5 It is not easy to determin in what region of this Citty the said Schoole and Church were placed Severall of our Historians agree that it was the same which is to this day called the Hospitall of the English or the Hospitall of S. Thomas thus write Polydor Harpsfeild Parker c But other Authours mentioning the frequent conflagrations of it particularly Anastasiuâ— Biâ—bliothecarius in his description thereof about the year of Grace eight hundred twenty three shews that it was seated in the Suburbs near to the Church of S. Peter in that place which is now called the Borgo and anciently Saxia because a Colony of Saxons was sent thither by Charles the great 6. King Inas having thus provided for securing a perpetuall succession and propagation of the Faith among his countreymen presently retired himself to a quiet repose in contemplation He therefore in the expression oâ— William of Malmsbury cutt off his hair and cloathing himself with a vile plebeian habit spent the short remainder of his age in a secret retirement And how acceptable this last sacrifice of himself was to Almighty God he was pleased to shew by many miracles saith the same Authour Now that by this plebeian habit was meant a Monasticall one the generall consent of our Historians doe confirm For the cloathing of Religious persons at the beginning was the same with that of the ordinary meaner sort of people but fashions altering among secular persons and Religious men not changing hence it comes that they have a distinct peculiar habit nothing at all resembling the generall fashion of other men in the world 7. His life was not prolonged at Rome For in our Martyrologe he is recorded to have dyed this same year and his memory is celebrated among Saints on the seaventh of February Which does not well agree together For his arrivall at Rome and the orders taken for such buildings could not be effected so early in the year Yet that he did not passe through the following year may be collected from hence that being dead his Sacred Body was buried with great honour in the entrance of S. Peters Church by reason that the Church founded by him to the honour of the Blessed Virgin was not quite finished XX. CHAP. 1.2 Death of S. Willeic and of S. Engelmund a Martyr 3.4 Oswold rebells against King Ethelard and is expelled 5 6 c. Death of S Egbert 8.9 Osric King of the Northumbers dying the pious King Ceolulf succeeds 1. TO this same year is consigned the happy death of the Holy Preist and Disciple of S. Swibert S. Willeic of whom some what hath been sayd before Concerning him thus writes Miraeus in his Belgick Calendar S. Willeic was an assistant of the holy Bishop S. Swibert in the preaching of the Gospell and became a Canon of the Church of Vtrecht lately erected After S. Swiberts death he governed the Monastery of Werda the space of ten years with great commendasion and esteem He dyed this year and his Memory is celebrated among the Saints on the second of March 2. About the same time also dyed yet more happily because his life was sacrifised by Martyrdom the glorious Saint and câ—panion of S. Willebrord S. Engelmund who according to the same Authour imbueâ— with Evangelicall Doctrin the â—acavians and Kenemarians But in the Supplement to the Gallican Martyrologe a larger Elogy is â—iven oâ— him in this manner At Welsa in Holland on this one and twentieth day of Iune is celebrated the happy death of S. Engelmund Preist and Martyr He by Nation an Englishman was companion of S. Willebrord by command of Pope Sergius was ioynd in commission with him in his Apostolick Office in preaching converting of soules and working miracles among the Pâ—isons He was also Abbot and directour of many Religious persons which he assembled together to praise our Lord. At length being zealously vrgent to withdraw the Savage Nation of the Prisons from their horrible Superstitions and barbarous manners he for so great Charity incurred their hatred and furâ—ous persecution with which he was at last oppressed So crowning his Apostolick Office with a glorious Martyrdom 3. The year following the Kingdom and Churches of the West-Saxons were much disquieted by the restles ambition of a young Prince of the Royall family called Oswold who it seems in indignation that King Ina in resigning the Crown preferred his kinsman Ethelward or Adelhard before him thought by force to give it himself Concerning this tumult and the successe of it unhappy to the aggressour thus writes Henry of Huntingdon Adelhard King of the West-Saxons before the first year of his raign was expired fought a batel against Oswold a young man of the Royall stock who attempted to obtain the kingdom for himself But the young man not being able to bring equall forces into the feild having for some time born the burden of a furious combat at last being overpowred was forced to fly and quite abandon the kingdom By which means King Ethelward was firmly established therein 4. This worthy King to shew himself a deserving Successour of King Ina presently after extended his Royall magnificence to houses of piety and Religion particularly to the famous Monastery of Glastonbury the memory whereof the Antiquities of that place doe thus commend to posterity When Câ—ngisle was Abbot in the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred twenty nine Ethelard King and Successour of Ina bestowed for a stable possession to the Religious family serving our Lord in the Monastery of Glastonbury sixty hâ—des of land in Pohonholâ— and twelve hydes in Thoric His Queen likewise named Fridogitha gave Brunant How this devout Queen nine years after this quitted her Royall state and undertook a pilgrimage to Rome where she consecrated herself to God wee shall shew hereafter 5. This year likewise dyed the most holy Abbot Egbert of whom frequent mention has been made This is he who in the year of Grace six hundred sixty four being mortally sick of the Pestilence was wonderfully restored to health and forsaking his Native countrey Brittany went into Ireland in the year six hundred and ninety where for his admirable piety he was in â—igh estimation and being desirous to expose himself to all incommodities and dangers for spreading the Faith in forrain countreys waâ— by Almighty God who designed him for another employment hindred Notwithstanding by his exhortations the glorious Saint Willebrord Sutbert and their companions undertook that most famous Apostolick Mission into Germany This likewise was he who thirteen years
Beda saith he was esteemed by many even above Gregory the Great for his exact skill both in the Latin and Greek tongues There is scarce any thing worthy the reading in all Antiquity which is not found in his Writings If he had lived in the times of Hierom Augustin and Chrysostom I doe not doubt but he might have come in competition with them for esteem He published very many works full of all kinds of learning and in a decrepit age he dyed at last among his Disciples and obtained a most happy end 15. Now since evident Truth extorted such praises from the penns of the desertours of that Religion which so pious and so learned a Doctour of Gods Church who both lived and dyed in eminent Sanctity always taught our dear Countreymen will doe wisely to attend to the affrighting admonition of the learned Cardinal Baronius saying The Holy English Church hath always gloried and with great reason in so holy Doctour whom since her Apostate children doe now reject and instead of him doe follow deceived and deceiving Apostles of Satan they have reason to apprehend least in the last Iudgment so great and powerfull an accuser standing against them before the Tribunal of our Lord they shall receive a sentence of damnation THE THREE AND TWENTIETH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 S. Boniface receives from the Pope a resolution of certain doubts 3 4. Likewise an Archiepiscopall Pall. 5 6. Of another Saint Wigbert his companion c. 1. HAVING with due honour buried S. Beda who hath hitherto been our principall and most secure Guide and with whom in the judgment of William of Malmsbury all knowledge in a manner of the Gests of former ages hath been buried We will pursue this History making use of the best Light can be found and beginning with an account of the proceedings the same year of the glorious English Apostle of Germany S. Boniface as we are informed by the Authour of his Life from the Writings of his Holy Disciple and companion Saint Willebald 2. S. Boniface saith he having by himself or his companions converted to the Faith of Christ many thousands whom he purified with the Water of saving Baptism heard news of the death of the Holy Pope Gregory second of that name whose Successour was a third Gregory Whereupon he sent Messengers with Letters to Rome to renew with the New Pope the league of amity which he had enioyd with his Predecessour to make profession of all duty and obedience to the See Apostolick and to give him an account of the great number of German Idolaters converted to the Faith Moreover he proposed certain difficulties occurring in the exercise of his Apostolick charge a resolution whereof he desired 3. Though S. Boniface's Epistle be not extant yet all these particulars may be collected from Pope Gregorye's Answer to him In which 1. He testifies his ioy for the great Benediction given by God to his preaching 2. He signifies to him that to give him more authority in those parts he has sent him an Archiepiscopall Pall which yet he was only to wear when he celebrated Masse or ordained Bishops Which power he now gives him 3. Whereas S. Boniface had given him notice of a certain Preist who went to Rome and at his return boasted that he had obtained Absolution of the Pope from his many scandalous and enormous crimes He tells him that such a Preist came to him signifying only that he was a Preist and desiring Letters of recommendation to Charles Martel but that he made no Confession to him nor by consequence received any Absolution Therfore he advises S. Boniface to avoyd Communion with him and such like as he 4 He advises him severely to pennance such as fed upon horse-flesh 5. He enioyns him to rebapâ—ize such as had been unduly baptized by Pagans and by a Christian Preist revolted from the Faith and who had sacrifised to Iupiter 6. That Oblations should be received and commemoration made by the Preist at the Altar not indifferently for all that were dead but only such as were true Catholick Christians 7. He disswades from Mariage to the seaventh degree of affinity or consanguinity 8. And counsells him to exhort men after the death of their wives not to marry more then once 9 As touching such as had murdred their Father Mother Brother or sister that they should be denyed Communion all their life except only at the point of death and be oblâ—ged to fast every Munday Wednesday and Friday 10. And whereas there was an impious custom among even the converted Germans to sell their slaves to Pagans to be sacâ—ifised by them he requires him absolutely to forbid it and to impose the same Pennance on transgressours which the Canons inflict on Homicides 11 Lastly that he should never consecrate any Bishop but in the presence and with the assistance of at least two Bishops 4. The Messengers returning with these Letters and Presents brought great ioy to S. Boniface who presently after erected two new Churches one at Fritzlare to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and the other at Amanbury to the honour of S Michael the Archangel And to those two Churches he adioynd two Monasteries in which he placed a good number of Monks to serve and praise Almighty God 5. Over one of these Monasteries he seems to have appointed Abbot a certain Preist named Wigbert whom he sent for out of Brittany from out of the Monastery of Glastonbury Which devout Preist being arrived wrote an Epistle yet extant to his Fathers and Brethren at Glastonbury to give them notice of his prosperous iourney desiring their prayers to God that he would give good successe to his labours in this Mission which exposed him to great incommodities and dangers He requests them to give notice of all these things to his Mother Tetta and the Congregation with her 6. This S. Wigbert is evidently different from that Saint Wigbert a Martyr which wee mentioned six years before this time And he is doubtlesse the same concerning whom Miraeus thus writes in his Calender on the thirteenth of August In Germany the commemoration of S. Wigbert Preist and Confessour He was I suppose designed first Abbot of Fritzlare by S. Boniface the Apostle of the Germans His Relicks were afterward translated to the Monastery of Hirsfeld in Hassia by Lullus Successour of S. Boniface in his Arch-bishoprick To his name and honour Rabanus Maurus who was Arch-bishop in the year of our Lords Incarnation eight hundred and fifty built a Church in Hirsfeild And severall ages afterward Mathildis the most pious Empresse Mother of Otho the first did the like 7. This S. Wigbert was present at a Synod celebrated at Mentz in the year of Grace seaven hundred forty five and consequently outlived S. Beda Therefore whereas his name is found in S. Beda's Martyrologe and a Homily pretended as made by S. Beda on
certain Preist besides whom there was none other to administer Baptism and celebrate Masse in a large territory inhabited by Christians indeed yet such as were tainted with errours considering that the said Preist who long agoe had falln into the sin of fornication afterward not only was absolved after Pennance but also restored to his degree and Office contrary to the expresse Canons of the Church Now the Question is Whether it be better or at least a lesse ill that such a Preist should perform the Office of the Altar contrary to the Canons or in case he be deprived a multitude of Infants should dye without Baptism and the rest of the people without Sacraments since that people can not be furnished with another more chast Preist Which is indeed no Question at all 5. Egbert having obtaind his Archiepiscopall Pall this same year supplied two Episcopall Sees which were vacant For to Plecthelm Bishop of Candida Casa he substituted Fridwald And the Holy Bishop Acca having been unjustly expelled his Church of Hagustald and there being no probability of his restitution least our Lords flock should remain longer without a Pastour he consecrated thereto Fridbere Who notwithstanding in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments is not esteemed Bishop till the death of Acca which followed five years after VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Summe of the Gests of S. Willebrord and his death 6.7 c. Severall Bishops consecrated by Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury 9. Queen Frithogitha's pilgrimage to Rome 1. THE year following the most famous Apostle of the Frisons the erectour and first Arch-bishop of Vtrecht Saint Willebrord received the eternall reward of all his labours Wee have often mentioned him before and will here only add a breif Summ of his Life and Gests out of the Gallican Martyrologe 2. On the seaventh of November at Epternac in the Territory of Triers is celebrated the Commemoration of Saint Willebrord Bishop and Confessour Apostle of the Frisons He was by Nation an English-Saxon and being endowed with many Divine Graces he with nine Companions were by Saint Egbert directed into Lower Germany From Brittany therefore he passed over into Friseland and began the Apprentissage of his Apostolick Office at Vtrecht but was desired by Pipin to goe further into the countrey of the Frisons At the Castle of Vtrecht near an Ancient ruind Church of Saint Thomas he built an Oratory to the honour of the Holy Crosse. Pope Sergius being before admonished by an Angelicall vision solemnly ordained him Arch-bishop in the Church of Saint Peter at the request of Duke Pipin and withall strengthning him with Apostolick authority to preach and dilate the Gospell to the end he might with a more prosperous omen undertake that labour he gave him the Sirname of Clement to whom after the two Princes of the Apostles the Care of Religion in its infancy was committed 3. From Rome he returned into Friseland and at Vtrecht upon Rhene placed his Episcopall See building there a Church which he consecrated to Saint Martin He baptized with the Water of regeneration Pipin the Son of Charles Martel He spread the Gospell largely in Friseland baptizing Catechumens confirming Neophytes celebrating holy Orders and almost in every village building Churches over which he constituted Pastours 4. Whilst he was busily employed in these sacred works there came to him Saint Boniface who in processe of time became his Successour in his Bishoprick and Apostleship of the Frisons Who staying with him about two years assisted him with courage and diligence in procuring the salvation of many At last after many labours incommodities and travells undertaken by him for many years in planting the Church and saving of soules he rendred his holy and happy Spirit to his Creatour at Epternac after he had for the space of forty years with a piety and vertue truly Apostolick governed the Church founded by himself 5. His Sacred Body was buried in a Monastery of that Town which formerly he had erected where it did â—hine with so many illustrious Miracles that both the Monastery and Church were afterwards called by his Name Concerning his Successours Eoban Boniface and Gregory we shall treat in due place His Life was written both in verse and Prose by his Countrey man Saint Alcuin an eloquent Witnesse of his Sanctity 6. The same year Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury having received his Archiepiscopall Pall from Rome consecrated severall Bishops For the See of Hereford being vacant by the death of Walstâ—d he substituted in his place Cuthbert Who four years after succeeded Nothelm himself being translated to the See of Canterbury But before that he finished a very costly Crosse begun by his Predecessour and moreover built a sumptuous Tomb in which he placed the Bodies of the three preceding Bishops Tirtil Torthere and Walstâ—d to which he adioyned three more a certain Nobleman called Milfrid with his Lady called Quenburga and Osrith the Son of Oselin as appears by the verses inscribed on it recorded by B. Godwin in his Catalogue of the Bishops of Hereford 7. The Church of the East-Angles likewise being deprived of her two Pastours Eadbert Bishop of Dumwich and Hadulac Bishop of Helmham The said Arch-bishop gave for successour to the former Cuthwin called by Hoveden Heordwald and to the other Ethelfrid Concerning whom nothing remains to posterity but their names 8. The next year Alduin Bishop of Lichfeild dying two Bishops were consecrated in his place Witta in Lichfeild and Totta or Torthelm in Leycester In this Citty of Leycester which saith William of Malmsbury is very ancient and situated in the midland countrey of England called Legecestria from the River Leger passing by it Saint Wilfrid as hath been declared after his expulsion out of the Kingdom of the Northumbers made his abode and exercised Iurisdiction there After whose departure the Kingdom of the Mercians had but one Bishop till this year in which for the Vastnes of the Province two Bishops were ordained And Leycester continued an Episcopall See till the time of King Edgar when Leovâ—n Bishop of the Lindesfari or Lincoln united Leycester to his See 9. Moreover in the place of Forthere Bishop of Shirburn Herwald was consecrated The cause whereof was not the death of Farther but as Florentius testifies because be attending Frithogitha Queen of the West-Saxons undertook a Pilgrimage to Rome And it was not fitt that the Church should want a Pastour This is the same Frithogitha Wife to King Ethelard who eight years before this was so munificent a Benefactrice to the Monastery of Canterbury And now the flame of Divine Charity encreasing in her soule she abandoned all her splendid possessions and gave her self entirely to God And in those days at wee read in Mathew of Westminster many Kings and Bishops Noble men and â—gnoble Clergy-men and Secular yea women also did the like VII CHAP. 1.2 c Ceolulf King of the Northumbers becomes a Monk His Muneficence to the Church
England being the son of a Prince called Richard son to king Lothere as some affirm seems to have been placed in the third See though commonly in Writers he be called Bishop of Eystad 4. The year following Saint Boniface received an Answer to his Letter from Pope Zacharias wherein after expressing much ioy for the wonderfull successe of his preaching he 1. Confirms the three Bishopricks newly erected by him in Germany adding that he had sent to the three Bishops Epistles of Confirmation which they were to receive from his hands 2. Whereas Carloman Duke of the French had desired Saint Boniface to assemble a Synod in France and preside in it to correct the infinite disorders of the Clergy hapning by reason they had no Archbishop neither had any Synod been convoked there of fourscore years S. Boniface answered the Duke that Fâ—ance not being within the district of his Iurisdiction he had no authority without order from the Pope to call a Synod there Hereupon Pope Zacharias gives him authority to assemble a Synod and in his name to preside there 3. The speciall disorders which he would have rectified were to exclude from Preist-hood or if they were already Bishops or Preists to prohibiâ—e the exercises of their office to all such persons as were guilty of adultery or had had many wives or cohabited after they were Preists with the wives they formerly had or had shed the blood of any Christians or Pagans 4. Whereas Saint Boniface had petitioned for leave to constitute one who might be his Successour in his Archiepâ—scopall authority the Pope absolutely refused him as being contrary to Ecclesiasticall Canons Yet he permitts him at the hower of his death to design a Successour upon this condition notwithstanding that such his Successour shall repair to Rome and receive Ordination there and no where else 5. Whereas a certain person of quality had maried his Vncles wife who likewise formerly had been the wife of her cousen german and in his life time was separated from him and had received the Sacred Veyle of Religion and the New husband pretended but falsely that he had a dispensation for this Mariage from the the See Apostolick Pope Zacharias commands Saint Boniface that he should take order to dissolve so abominable a Matrimony telling him withall that he had sent a Commonitory Breif to the same purpose 6. To a certain admonition which Saint Boniface had sent to the Pope desiring him to prohibite certain Superstitions said to be practised at Rome near Saint Peters Church on New-years day or the night before at which time there were publickly in the streets dancing after a Pagan manner with loud acclamations neither would any one then out of a Heathenish Superstition lend his neighbour any thing out of his house not so much as fire and more over women wore about their arms and leggs ligatures phylacteries and superstitious knotts which also they made to sell to others that they observed auguries incantations c. All which superstitions caused great Scandall among the Germans who thought every thing to be lawfull which they saw or heard to be practised at Rome Hereto the Pope answered that indeed such things had been some times done at Rome but assoon as he was consecrated Pope he utterly forbad them as most detestable and pernicious practises commanding Saint Boniface to doe the like 7. Whereas certain Bishops or Preists formerly guilty of adultery and fornication pretended that they had a dispensation from the See Apostolick to exercise their charges notwithstanding the Pope bids Saint Boniface by no means to beleive them but to execute against them the rigour of the Canons 8. To conclude he tells him he had sent other Letters to Carloman desirâ—ng his assistance to him in the execution of these Ordonnances XI CHAP. 1.2 c A Synod at Ratisbon convoked by King Carloman in which S. Boniface presided 4. The Decrees of it confirmed by the Pope 5.6 c. S. Boniface his Letter to Câ—thbert Arch bishop of Canterbury taxing the disorders of the English 1. AFter the receit of these Letters the proceedings of S Boniface and his suâ—â—â—a an Bishops are thus described by Cardinall Baronius out of the Authour of Saint Bonifac'es Life At that time sayes he when the Noble Duke Charles Martel had finished the course of his life and his Sons Caroloman and Pipin had succeeded in his Government of which Caroloman as being the eldest disposed all publick affairs of the Kingdom S. Boniface went to him and presenting Pope Zacharias his Letters earnestly besought him for the Love of God the establishment of his Dominion and the salvation of his Subjects to advance the Orthodox Faith therein imitating the zeale of his Illustrious Father Vpon which request Caroloman as if he had received a command from heaven used his utmost endeavours to recall to the way of iustice and piety all persons Ecclesiasticks and Secular who had swerved from the duties to which Christian Religion obliged them for this purpose employing both his Kingly authority and the Ecclesiasticall likewise He commanded moreover a Synod to be assembled at Ratisbon by the prescript whereof all abuses should be corrected The Decrees of which Synod being full of edification doe here follow 2. In the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ I Caroloman Duke and Prince of the French in the year after our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred forty two on the eleaventh day before the Calends of May have by the Counsell of the Servants of God and of my Nobles in the fear of Christ assembled to a Synod the Bishops which â—â—e in my Kingdom together with their Preists namely Boniface Arch-bishop Burchard Rinfrid Wittan and Willebrord Dadan and Adan with their Preists to the end they may give mee advice how the Law of God and Christian Religion which in our Predecessours days has been much dissipated may be restored and the Christian people hitherto seduced by false Preists may be brought back into the way of salvation Therefore by the counsell of the said Religious Prelats as likewise of my Nobles order has been taken for consecrating Prelats in our Citties over whom wee have constituted Arch-bishop Boniface who is Legat of the See Apostolick Wee have appointed likewise that every year a Synod be assembled in our presence for restoring the ancient Canons and Discipline of the Church and correcting abuses 3. More particularly wee command that restitution be made of all moneys fraudulently taken from Churches 2. Wee have deprived of all participation of Church-revenews all false Preists Deacons and other Clarks who have been adulters or fornicatours moreover degrading them and constraining them to Pennance 3. Wee have utterly forbidden all the Servants of God Ecclesiasticks to fight or wear arms yea or to be present in our Armies excepting only those who are purposely chosen for the Divine Ministery the Celebrating of Masse or carying Sacred Relicks that is one or two to attend the
sirnamed the Great Huntingdon and Hoveden doe thus write oâ— it In the said year which was the fifteenth of the Raign of Kenulf King of the West-Saxons began a great change of the right hand of the most High For then did Charles the Greaâ— King of France upon the death of his Father King Pipin begâ—n his raign to whom thirty years after the Roman Empire which had been glorious so many ages became subject and continues so to his Successours to these times 2. We declared before how a great league of freindship and Royall presents interven'd between the two late Kings Pipin and Egbert King of the Northumbers The like freindship and society did Alâ—ed now King of the Northumbers demand of Charles the glorious Successour of King Pipin This we collect from a Letter written by him and his Queen Ogâ—â—fu to S. Lullus Arch-bisop of Mentz In which he desires him to assist with his counsell and favour the Embassadours which he had sent to his Lord and Patron the most glorious King Carl that peace and freindship many be established between them 3. In the same Epistle likewise which is an answer to one sent him from S. Lullus in behalf of the disquietted Churches in his dominion the same King and Queen not only humbly begg the Holy Bishops prayers for themselves but likewise send him a Catalogue of the Names of their speciall kinred freindâ— lately dead of whom they desire him to be mindfull at the Holy Altar assuring him that the same Charity shall be extended to all his relations in their Churches Indeed we can scarce meet with any Epistleâ— written in theâ—e times but this is generally onâ— clause and part of the busines 4. About this time saith Harpsfeild there flourished in Brittany two Religious Virgins famous for their piety and learning calld Rictrudis and Gisla Disciples of the famously learned Alcuin who taught very many aâ— this time in Brittany He was not unmindfull of the advice given him by his Master Archbishop Egbert of going to Rome and thence returning into France But seeing how usefull and even necessary his abode was in Brittany he delayd the said iourney till a fitt opportunity was presented him as we shall declare And as touching the foresaid Illustrious Virgins we shall in due time mention the kind and learned Letters which passed between them and their Master when he lived in France XII CHAP. 1. Succession of Bishops 2. Of Pope Adrian to whom the King of the Northumbers sends Embassadours 5. The Church of S Boniface miraculously preserved from fire 6 7 c Offa King of the Mercians invades and subdues severall Principalities Fictions of Mathew Paris 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred seaventy one the two Bishops of the East-Angles luckily again dyâ— together and to Aldebert Bishop of Dumwich is substituted Eglafe to Lanfeâ—t Bishop Oâ— Helmham Athelwolf In the next following age these two Sees were united into one which first remaind at Helmham thence waâ— translated to Thetford and lastly to Norwich 2. The year following to Pope Steven succeeded the worthy and learned Pope Hadrian first of that name to whom Alfred King of the Northumbers sent an Embassadour to congratulate his assuÌ„ption and for other Ecclesiasticall affairs not recorded To this Embassadour Alcuin gave an Epistle direâ—ted to the same Pope full of humble respect to him and congratulation to the Church for enioying the happines of so worthy a Pastour The Embasadours name was Angilbert whom Alcuâ—â— calls his most beloved Son to wâ—om he câ—â—mitted certain requests to be presented by word of mouth 3. The same year Kenulf King of the West-Saxons added to his former liberality towards the Ancient Monastery of Glastonbury the Mannor of Compton This he gave to the Abbot thereof called Waldun who newly succeeded to Guban 4. Afterward the See of London being vacant by the death of Eadgar in his place succeeded Kenwalck Nothing remains of the Gefts of either Neither can any account be given more of the names of Cuthrid Bishop of Lichfeild who dyed at the same time to whom was substituted Bertâ—â—n Hoveden calls them by other names as likewise the Episcopall See too It is a difficulty not worth the penetrating 5. It will not be impertinent in this place to relate how miraculously God gave testimony to the Gests Doctrine Sanctity of S. Boniface of late happy memory by defending his Church of Fritzlar froÌ„ the fury of the Saxons They making an invasion into the confines of the French dominions besieged a certain Strong Castle called Barimburg During which siege they wasted with sword and â—â—e the countrey circumjacent Their principall rage was directed against the Church of Fritzlare built by S. Boniface and concerning which he had prophecied that it should never be consumed by fire Whilst the furious Pagans were exeâ—cising their utmost diligence to make this a false Prophecy and were heaping wood and casting firebrands to sett it on fire there appeard to severall Christians in the foresaid Castle and to some Pagans likewise two men in white shining raiments who protected the Church from fire so that by no diligence or pains taken within or without the Church could the Pagans effect their desire On the contrary a terrour from heaven seising on them they fled away none pursuing them When they were gone there was found one Saxon Soldier stark dead upon his knees with fire and wood in his hands bowing down in the posture of one blowing the fire with an intention to burn the said Church Thus did God shew his power and favour to his faithfull servant And though shortly after he permitted the Church of S. Swibert at Werda to be consumed by fire yet so terrible a punishment he inflicted on the Authours that it became evident that the said Blessed Bishop preached the true Orthodoxe Faith 6. In the year of Grace seaven hundred seaventy four Offa King of the Mercians a Prince of high Spirits began troubles which in successe of time endangerd the ruine of severall petty kingdoms of Brittany For having three years before this subdued the Nation of the Hestings in the Southern parts of the Island or Sussex he extended his ambition to add also the kingdom of Kent to his conquests And because Lambert or as some Copies write Lambert then Archbishop of Canterbury endeavoured to defeat his ambition he turned his indignatioÌ„ against that Church also the dignity and revenews of which â—e sought to diminish For he took from it severall Mannors as Cherring Seleberts Chert and severall others which were afterward restored 7. This wart between Offa and Alric is thus breifly described by Huntingdon In the twentieth year of Kenulf King of the West-Saxons saith he Offa King of the Mercians fought against the Kentish men at place called Ottanford where the slaughter was most horrible especially on the Kentish partâ— So that King
the servant of God S. Sturmis and to give order that he should come to his presence Being then brought to the Palace and severall days expecting when he should be called to the Kings presence It hapned one morning early that the King intending that day to hunt went according to his custom to prayers into his Chappell where the Holy man after the Mattin office still remained Who seing the King presently took a light which he caried before the King till he came to the Altar where after he had prayed he said to the Holy Abbot God ha's once more brought us together What was that which your Monks accused you of and which moved my displeasure against you I have quite forgotten it The Holy man answerd Though I have oft ofâ—fended God yet I am free of all offence against your Maiesty The King replied However the matter stands If you have imagined or done any thing to my preiudice God forgive you as I likewise 〈◊〉 In saying which words he drew out of his garment a thread of silk which he threw on the ground saying Let this be a token that I have cast away all displeasure against you And presently after knowing how much his return was desired he sent him back honourably confirming the Priviledge given by the Pope by which that Monastery was exempted from the Iurisdiction of Lullus Arch-bishop of Mentz The report of his return being divulged he was solemnly mett by all the Religious Monks in those quarters who with singing of Psalms and great ioy attended him to his Monastery 12 The Blessed Abbot then employed his whole time in correcting all disorders in his Monastery in adorning the Church and repairing the decayd buildings about it And particularly to the end all occasions of going abroad might according the S. Benedicts Rule be taken away he took care that all necessary Manufactures should be exercised within the Convent and for a generall commodity he caused trenches to be made by which he conveyd water within the Monastery to the inestimable benefitt of his Religious He also made a sumptuous Shrine for the Sacred Body of S. Boniface enriched with gold and silver which remains to this day And so great favour and familiarity he had with King Pipin that he obtained of him a Mannor called Omunstat belonging to the Crown with all â—hat depended on it 13 The like favour he enioyed with King Charles after his Father King Pipins death who oft sent for him and bestowd another Mannâ—r on the said Monastery called Hamelenburg In consideration of which Prayers are said to this day by the Monks for him After this the said Most Christian King began to think seriously how to induce the barbarous Nation of the Saxons to embrace the Faith of Christ Which design he recommended to the prayers of all Gods servants Then gathering a great Army and taking with him many Ecclesiasticall persons he partly by terrour and partly by their preaching and exhortations withdrew a great part of that Nation hitherto captived by the Devill from Idolatry and caused them to submitt themselves to the easy yoke of Christ. After which he divided the countrey into Parishes appointing Preists to preach baptize among them 14. Notwithstanding after the King was departed with his army most of the Saxons renouncing Christianity returned to their old Idolatries and not content with that they raised forces killing all Christians among them and wasting the whole countrey as far as the River Rhene When they came neer to Fulda the Holy Abbot knowing that they had sent a band of soldiers to burn the Monastery and to kill all they found in it gave notice to his brethren of the danger Whereupon they all taking the holy Martyrs body with them went towards Hamelenburg But the Holy Abbot went to a place call'd Weisereth endeavouring to gather soldiers to represse the cruelty of the barbarous Saxons Which was also effected And when the Saxons were compelled to retire home the Monks returned with the Holy Martyrs body to Fulda 15. After this King Charles brought a second time his Army against the Saxons and commanded the Holy Abbot Sturmis with his Monks to remain in a strong town called Heresbury And after the warr which was prosperously ended by the King he seÌ„t him being sick to his Monastery atteÌ„ded by his own â—hysicion called Winter who mistaking his disease applied Physick to him which instead of qualifying much encreased it Whereupon the man of God perceiving that death approached commanded all his Monks to be assembled whom he earnestly exhorted to persevere in the same Regular observance which he had instituted among them And then recommending himself to their prayers he begged pardon of every one who thought himself any way iniurd by him and professed that he cordially forgave all his persecutours particularly the Arch-bishop Lullus who had always been his adversary Then he took leave of them all and presently after his sicknes coming to extremity we who assisted him besought him with tears that he would be mindfull of us and pray for us in heaven He suddenly turning himself toward us sayd Make your selves worthy that my Prayers may doe you good and I will not faile to doe what you desire After this his pious Soule was delivered out of the prison of the Body and being plentifully enriched with all divine vertues and graces departed to our Lord to live forever in his heavenly kingdom Amen 16. Thus writes the Devout Abbot Aegila successour and Disciple of this blessed man who was an eye witnes of many things here related He was canonized by Innocent the second in a Councill of Lateran celebrated in the year eleaven hundred thirty nine His Memory is celebrated on the sixteenth of December XVII CHAP. i. 2 c The Gests and happy death of Saint willebald an English Apostolick Bishop in Germany 1. THE year following another Disciple Companion of S. Boniface in his Apostolick Office received the reward of his labours This was S. Willibald Son of King Richard and Bonna who is said to have been sister to S. Boniface and Brother to S. Winnebald and Saint Walburga His Life remains written by a kinswoman of his a Religious Virgin who lived in his Sister Walburga's Monastery at Heidenham in Germany The summ whereof is this 2. When he was but three years old a certain greivous infirmity seised on him by which all his members were so contracted benummed that he became as in a sort dead so that his parents almost despaired of his recovery Where with being greivously afflicted they took him and offred him to our Lord to whose service they designed him in case he would please to restore him his health Now it was a custom among the Saxons that instead of Oratories they would erect in the feilds or near their houses Crosses of stone or wood to which they would repaire for performing their devotions Before such a Crosse they layd
the infant vowing him to Gods service Which they had no sooner done but his health was immediatly restor'd to him 3. Two years after therefore they being mindfull of their Vow delivered him to a venerable person named Theodoret who according to their order presented him to a devout Abbot named Egbald who governed a Monastery called Waltheim He with the advice and consent of his brethren received him as a Member of their Religious Congregation where he was bred up in all modesty piety and humility and withall according to his capacity was instructed in all Sacred learning 4. When he was arrived at a mature age he by earnest prayers obtaind permission to accompany his Father and Brother in a pilgrimage of devotion which they undertook to Rome In their return their Father S. Richard dyed at the Citty of Lucca where also he was buried with great honour as hath been else where declared After whose death an earnest desire took him to prolong his pilgrimage as far as the Holy land there to visit and perform his devotions in all the places where the principall Mysteries of our Salvation were wrought And accordingly being accompanied by two devout persons only he returned back and taking ship at Câ—â—eta they sailed to Cyprus and from thence into Syria where arriving at a Citty called Emesa he with his coÌ„panions who were now seaven was taken prisoner and in danger to loose his life upon a suspicion that they were Spies Being thus made captives God disposed the heart of a certain old man who was a Saraâ—en to pitty them insomuch as he oft visited them and â—ent them dayly sufficient nourishment in their prison Not long after a Spanish merchant who had a Brother a servant of the Prince of that Ciâ—cy in great favour with him by his intercession obtaind the freedom of these Captives 5. From thence therefore they went into the Holy Land which they passed quite through scarce omitting any place that was memorable or recorded in Holy Scripture A particular account of all their proceedings with â—he names of each place in order may be read in the History of the said Religious Virgin who professes that she received the relation from S. Willibalds own mouth 6. When they were come to Gaza S. Willibald being present at Masse solemnly sung to the honour of S. Mathias the Apostle lost his sight and for the space of two months continued blind whereupon he returned to Ierusalem entring into the Church where the Holy Crosse was found his sight was again restored to him After this passing through severall citties and places of devotion they took ship again return'd into Italy arriving at Naples From whence S. Willebald with one companion travelled to the famous Monastery of S. Benedict calld Mount Cassin where they found very few Monks under the government of their Abbot called Petronax a man of great mildnes prudence There S. Willibald made his abode the space of ten years during which he was some times appointed Sacristan of the Church afterwards a Dean and lastly the Porter 7. In this place having perfectly instructed himself in all duties belonging to Regular Observance at last with permission of his Abbot he returned to Rome where he was with great kindnes received by Pope Gregory the third who took great delight in hearing him recount the marvellons variety of accidents which befell him in his long voyages And awhile after the said Pope told him that his kinsman S. Boniface had earnestly requested him to command him to quitt the Monastery of Mount Cassin and to send him into Germany to assist him there in preaching the Gospâ—ll To which command S. Willibald humbly submitted and accordingly leaving behind him his companion in the Monastery be began his voyage into Germany and at last arrived at a place called Linthruth where he found S. Boniface who not long after sent him to a place calld Eystat Which place had been given to S. Boniface by a devout person called Suitgar who accompanied S. Willebald thiâ—her The Region thereabout was in a manner wast scarce any house to be seen but a small Church dedicated to our Lady Now after these two devout persons hâ—d chosen a place convenient to be the Seat of a Monastery they went to S. Boniface to give him notice thereof who returned thither with them and there ordaind S. Willibald a Preist A year after this S. Boniface called him into Thuringia whither being come he went to Heidenheim where his Brother was Abbot of a Monastery by whom he was with very great ioy received after so many years of separation To the same place shortly after S. Boniface came with two other Bishops S. Burchard and S. Wizo By whom S. Willibald was consecrated also Bishop and sent back to Eystat which Saint Boniface bestow'd on him to be an Episcopall See giving it the preeminence next to the Metropolis of Mentz 8. There he built a Monastery instituting the Monks in the ObservaÌ„ces which he had learnt at Mount Cassin And there leading an Angelicall Life among men dividing his employment between a quiet repose of Contemplation in the Monastery and charitable solicitudes in governing his Diocese he at last full of merits and Graces this year rendred happily his soule into his mercifull Creatours hands and was honourably buried in his own Church where his Memory is in great veneration and his Sanctity testified by many Miracles which are registred by Philip his Successour in the same Bishoprick Two hundred and eight years after his death he was solemnly Canonized by Pope Leo the Seaventh And both in the Roman and English Martyrologe his Memory is celebrated on the seaventh of Iuly XVIII CHAP. 1. The death of S Werburga 2. Succession of English Bishops 3. 4 c. A great miracle of a Soldier recovered by the Intercession of S. Bruno 1. ABOVT the same time is recorded the death of S. Werburga she had formerly been wife to Ceolred King of the Mercians after whose death which hapned in the year of Christ seaven hundred and sixteen she complying with a divine inspiration entred a Monastery where like the good Widdow Saint Anna the Prophetesse shâ— never departed from our Lords Temple serving God night and day in abstinence and prayer the space of sixty five years partly as a simple Religious woman under Obedience and partly as Abbesse of the same Monastery with as much humility governing others as she had formerly obeyd 2. Then the See of Worcester being vacant by the death of Tilher it was supplied by the substitution of Adored in his place Ceâ—lmund likewise Bishop of Hereford dying there was ordained in the same his Successour named Vtell in the year of Grace seaven hundred eighty three 3. Little else occurring the same year in Brittany S. Ludger will inform us how wonderfully Almighty God glorified his servant Swibert in Germany so recommending the Faith which he had taught That year saith
woman of wonderfull beauty the Emperour said thus to her Take your choice Madame whether you will have mee or my Son who stands where at the window for your husband She without any deliberation and being incited by her lust answerd thus If the choice be left to mee I would much rather chuse your son then you because he is younger Then the Emperour perceiving that the satisfying her lust suggested this answer to her tongue returned her this quick and elegant reply If you had chosen mee I would have given you my Son But since you have chosen him you shall have neither him nor mee 7. Notwithstanding upon her importunity and also in regard of her beauty the Emperour bestowd on her a Noble Monastery of Religious women into which she retired and there hypocritically laying aside her secular habit she took the habit of a Religious woman having in her heart no sence of the duty to which that Profession obliged her and for some few years exercised the Office of Abbesse there 8. Her memory was in such execration in Brittany that by an unanimous agreement of the Nobility and Commons in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons a Decree was made that from that time the wives of those Western Kings should never enioy the Title of Queens nor partake of any prerogative of Regall dignity 9. To Brithric there succeeded in that kingdom Egbert the first founder of the Saxon or English Monarchy and the first who commanded the Island to be called by a new Name England Concerning whom more in the following Book This I will conclude with the Chronologicall account of this time given by Ethelwerd a Noble Historian of the Royall blood of the Saxons who lived in the following Age In the year when Egbyrht began his raign there passed from the Creation of the world six thousand years wanting five from our Lords Incarnation eight hundred from the coming of the Saxons Hengest and Horsa into Brittany three hundred and fifty years and from the first entrance of S. Augustin sent by S. Gregory to convert this Nation two hundred and four years Dan 11.44 Eph. iv 11 Esa 11 c 2. Math. v. 15 Psal cxxâ— 3 Esa. xlix 23 Io. xiv 12 Esa. 2. Esa. 49. Curt. l. 9. Magdeburg Cent. 1 l. 2. c. 4 Ib. c. 10. f 596 Ib. c. 4. f. 54. Id. Cent. 2. c. 10. f. 167. Ib. f. 58.64 Ib. c. 10. f. 207 Ib. c. 4. f. 45. Ib. Cent. 3. c. 4. f. 77. â—b f. 80. Ib. f. 8â— Ib. f. 83. Ib. f. 84. I. CHAP. Lacit in vit Agricolae Caesar. l. 5. comment II. CHAP. Soâ—m in Gloss. â—io lib. 59. Lucan l. Dio. ubi supr Tacit. in vit Agric. Sueton. in Caesar. c. 47. III. CHAP. Caes. Comment l. 5. Bed l. 1. c. 2. Camb. l. Brit. Dio. lib. 60. Sueton. in Calig cap. 44. Tacit. Hist. l. 1. Suet. in Tiber cap. 38. Dio lib. 59. Sueton. in Calig VVestmonasteriensis Ann. D. 44. Oros. lib. 7. c. 6. Beda lib. 1. c. 3. Sueton. in Cloud c. 17. Dio. lib. 60 Maldon in Essex Vid. Tacit. lib. Tacit. Ann. lib. 12. VVestmon A. D. 44. Ibid. A. D. 52. Tacit. in Agriâ— â—acit Annal. l. â—2 â—d ibid. lib. 3. Hâ—st A. D. 60. Tacit. in Agric. Dio. lib. 62. Tacit. Annal. l. 14. Curia Ibid. Gildas de Eâ—câ—d IV. CHAP. Druids Plin. Hist. natur lib 16. cap. 44. Lucan lib. 1. Caes. l. 6. de â—â—ll Gall. Isa. 1.29 Diog. Laert. in Proem Caesar. Hist. Gall. lib. 6. Tacit. Ann l. 14. Plin. Hist. natur lib. 30 c. 1. Bards Ammian Marc. lib. 15 Abr. Vandermyl in Glos. Cambden Godvvin Gildas de Excid Britan. Cambd. in Middlesex Dio. lib. 62. Tacit. in Senec. de morte Claudij Pontic Virunn lib. 4. Caesar. comment lib. 6. A. D. 44. Plin. Hist. Nat. lib. 16. c. 44. Tacit. Diod. Sic. l. 6. A. D. 46. Gild. de Excid Brit. Flav. Dext ad Ann. D. 41. Frecul tom 2. l. 2. cap. 4. Euseb. Chron. An. D. 44. Hierom. de Script Eccl. in Petro. Arnob câ—nt Gent. lib. 2 Leo M. Serm. 1. â—atal Aâ—postol A. D. 46. Martial l. 4. Epigr. 13. lib. 11. Epigr. â—4 Baron in Noâ— ad Martyrol 2. Tim. 4.21 Fr. Moncaeus Naâ—cler in Legend S. Timoth. Martyrol Anglic. 7. Aug. Tacit. Annal. l. 13. â—acit Annal. l. 3. â—sengren â—ent 1. par 1. dist 3. A. Mirman in â—heaâ—r conf Martyrol Gall. ad 3. Septemb. A. D. 89. Mersâ—â—s l. de Sanctis Guilleman lib. 1. rerum Helveâ— c. 15. Paâ—â—al de vir illustr p. 1. A. D. 60. Bed Martyrol 9 Maij Martyrol Râ—man 9. Maij. A. D. 110. VI. CHAP. A. D. 60. A. D. 60. Nicâ—ph hist. lib. 1. cap. 1. Metaphrast 29. Iun. Hierom. in Catal. Id. Ibid. 2. Pet. 1.14 Innocent P. Epist. ad Decenâ— Baron A. D. 44. Vid. Malmesbâ—â— l 3. dâ— Pontif. Chor. Baron Ann. D. 769. VII CH. Iâ—â—ngren cent 1. p 7. dist 8. A. D. 67. Act. 13. 2. â— 47. Gildas in Clerum Theodoret. in Psal. 116. Hieron in Isa. Ven. Fortunat de vit S. Mart. VIII CH. Menolog Graec. 15. Martij Menol. Graec. ubi suprà Vsser Antiq. Brit. fol. 9 Bed hist. l. 1. c. 27. A. Mirman Martyr Rom. 15. Mart. Menol. Graec. ubi suprà Mart. Angl. 15. Mart. Rom. 16.10 Vsser in Primord fol. 1053. Theodor. Gâ—aecar affect lib. 9. Arnob. lib. 2. cont Gent. Tertull. Apol Vsser de Primord Eccl. Britt pag. 22. A. D. 63. Alph. Garzias Vsser ib pag. 25. Vid. Harpsfeld in saec 1 cap. 2. II. CHAP. Godvvin in Convers. Brit. Freculphus III. CH. Alford from Plorileg Pitsius de Scriptor in Arvirago â—â—venal Sat. Pits de Scriptern Academ Oxon. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 28. IV. CHAP. Cambden in Somerset V. CHAP. Antiquit. Glaston A. D. 430. Voss. de Hist. lat vid. M. Biblioâ—hec 〈◊〉 5. p. 3. sol 793. vid. Cambden Britan. in Glastonâ— Somerset D. Fuller Ob. Sol. VI. CHAP. Antiquit. Glaston VII CHAP Antiquit. Br. God vvin in Catalog Episcop Ang. Vsserij Primord Eccles. Britann â—p Capgrav in vita S. Iosephi D. Fuller VIII CH. Spelman Coâ—cil Britan. Ob. Sol. Ob. Sol. Aug. lib. de cura pro mart cap 18 Maxim Tour. Homil. d. Martyr Ob. Sol. Abb. Sol. Caesar Augusta IX CHAP. A. D. 73 Florileg ad Anu D. 73. A. D. 73. Bed Hist. l. 1. cap. 1. A. D. 75. Cambden de Pictis X. CHAP. G. 〈◊〉 Vsser Primord Brit. f. 581. Malmsb in Prolog l. 3. Pontific A. D. 82. Polychron lib. 4. cap. 9. Iâ— Rossus VVâ—rvvic ap Vsser f. 581. Cambden in Ostadin Ingulph Histor XI CHAP. A. D. 82. Tacit histor lib. 1. Id in vita agris d. ibid. XII CH. Martyrolog Rom. 17. Mart. Godvvin in â—atal cap. 3. Mâ—r. 6.30 Vsser de Primord Eccl. Brit. fol. 29. Ibid. fâ—l â—72 A. D. 1345. Vid. Vsser Primord Eccl. â—rit p 29. XIII CH. Vsser Primord Eccl. Brit. p. 575. Id. ib. p. 28. Math. Paris A. D. 1247. Ib. in Addition fol. 161. Lâ— 22.44
severall years later X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of Saint Foillan Martyr And of S Vltan both of them Brethren of S. Fursey 1. THIS year was wonderfully fruitful in Saints For in the same S. Foillaâ— was crownd with Martyrdom He was Brother of S. Fursey and with him came oâ—t oâ— Ireland into Brittany where he lived a 〈◊〉 in the Monastery of Knobberri-burg and aâ—teâ— his departure succeded him in thâ— Oâ—ce oâ— Abbot as hath bene already declâ—â—â—d in thâ— year six hundred forty two He is commeâ—morated in our Martyrolâ—gâ— on the thirtieth of October and held in great veneration not only in Brittany but Ireland also and France 2. Concerning him we read thus in the French Martyrologe That out of Brittany he went to Rome to obtain a benediction and faculties from Pope Martin to convert Infidels Which having received he went into France where after some progresse made in his Apostolicall Office of preaching he was received with great reverence by S Gertruâ—e with whose assistance he founded the Monastery of Fosse Yet he did not so fixe himself in that place as if he had found there a quiet abode and secure haven and would dispense with his Apostolick Office but on the contrary his zeale to exalt the glory of Christ was so urgent in him that like lightning he went up and down plucking up the seed of Idolatry yet remaining there and sowing the true Faith he incited the inhabitants as yet spiritually blind to admitt the Light of Truth the Grace of God and eternall life to their soules those who were obstinat against the light he sharply reproved and both by exhortations and good example instantly besought and with a pious zeale even compelled them to be saved But the Enemy of mans salvation could no longer endure so watchfull a preacher of the Mystery of piety He therefore arms certain impious men with a blind envy and malice against hâ—m who violently and furiously assaulted this Holy Messenger of God in a forest of Hannow where with their swords they barbarously massacred him who did not resist them but dyed praying for them But God was not wanting to honour his servant for both from the merits of his past life and the miracles following his death he was acknowledged and honoured as a glorious Martyr and not long after a magnificent Monument was erected at his grave near Râ—dium a Town of Hannow which remains illustrious to this day where there is seen a Noble Monastery of Canons Regulars of the Order of Saint Norbert which takes its appellation from this Blessed Martyr 3. We must not separate Brethren Therefore we will here adjoyn the commemoration of Saint Vltan Brother to S. Fursey and Saint Foillan whose death in our Martyrologe is assigned to the same year on the second of May Concerning whom the Gallican Martyrologe thus writers on the first day of the same month At Peronne is the commemoration of Saint Vltan Confessour Abbot of the Monastery in the same town and Brother and Successour of Saint Fursey and of the glorious Martyr S. Foillan He was a wonderfull observer of Religious piety and by the assistance of Saint Gertrude of Nivelle having finished the Monastery of Fosse in the territory of Liege and emparted wholesome instructions to the Religious there returned to this Monastery of Peronne the Abbot whereof he was after his Brothers death he there honourably received and in a fatherly manner entertained S. Amatus Bishop of Sâ—ns who for his zeale to iustice was banished his Diocese and having spent the remainder of his life in a most holy conversation was called to his eternall reward and presently after was followed by S. Vltan Both whose Sacred Relicks are with due honour preserved partly at Peronne and partly at Fosse XI CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Christiana an English-Saxon Virgin 1. ABout this time most probably a Holy Virgin named Christina or Christiana derived from an English-Saxon family ended a most holy life yet her memory is not celebrated by any of our English Histories But Miraeus in his Belgick Calendar on the twenty sixth of Iuly thus writes concerning her Teneramund a town of Flanders Imperiall in the diocese of Gaunt seated at the meeting of the Rivers Scaldis and Tenera acknowledges two Tutelar Saints S. Hilduard Bishop and S. Christiana a Virgin whose Sacred Relicks are preserved there in a College of Canons S. Christiana was the daughter of a King of England And Saint Hilduardus flourished in the year seaven-hundred and fifty 2. But some what more particularly touching her parents and manner of life we read in the Gallican Martyrologe as followeth On the seaventh of September at Teneramund in the Bishoprick of Gaunt is commemorated the Translation of S. Christiana a Holy Virgin the daughter of Migraâ—nus King of England who coming into Flanders at Diclivena was received among the Religious Virgins and having devoutly performed her course of vertue in the service of our Saviour the Spouse of Holy Virgins there happily dyed and was buried with a great esteem of Sanctity And afterward being glorified by innumerable miracles to the end her veneration might be more frequent her Sacred Relicks were translated to Teneramunda and honourably reposed there in the Collegiat Church of the most Holy Virgin-Mother of God together with the bones of S. Hilduardus the Apostle and Tutelar Saint of the same town together with whom she is by the inhabitants of the same Town and Territory adioyning honoured as companion of the same Saint in the protection of that place 3. Again touching the manner how being born and educated a Pagan she was miraculously converted and exalted to so high a degree of Sanctity is thus further related in the same Martyrologe On the twenty seaventh of Iuly at Teneramunda in Flanders is celebrated the Memory of S. Christiana a Virgin who being the only daughter of Migramnus King of the English was in her tender age most devout to her false Gods and Idols according to the Tradition of her Ancestours But Almighty God looking on her with eyes of Mercy sent an Angell from heaven to her in the shape of a beggar who instructed her in the Christian Faith and commanded her to be baptised By whose conduct likewise she came to Dikelvenna where after she had with great perfection consummated her course she attained to eternall Beatitude Her Body afterward shining with many Divine Miracles was from thence translated to Teneramunda For whose honour and veneration Ringot Prince of that place having reedified a Church which had been demolished by the Normans commended the Patronage of that Citty to the same Holy Virgin Hence it was that to this day she is honoured by the inhabitants as their peculiar Protectresse 4. This Translation was performed in the year one thousand ninety two But who this Migramnus said to have been an English King was and what time he lived does not appear